Chapter 1: The Haughts
Chapter Text
“THE HAUGHTS”
Redheads, tall, strong, stoic. The Haughts were the longest dynasty ruling. Their sigil a wolf. Their family coat of arms crimson red with wolves guarding a crown in the center and swords on the side. King Ralphye Haught, a man obsessed with the sky and its contents thought the Haughts deserved a palace worthy of touching the heavens. So, he had the architects develop a plan to build the biggest palace on the world. Giving they lived on the high-altitude grounds, he had them build the castle on the highest point of their land, he thought it would help him reach the stars. The construction took over 100 years and King Ralphye never got to see it. By the time the massive structure -that was given the nickname ‘High Castle’- was finished King Viktor Haught ruled Rennulv.
Viktor ruled with a strong hand but was fair to his people. He fathered three alpha sons: George, Alfred and Philip. He made sure his three sons were educated in kingdom affairs and trained for battle. His two eldest sons George and Alfred married high-nobility Ladies almost at the same time. They were set to live on High Castle with their wives and maintain the Haught Dynasty and traditions. Due to the proximity of the kingdoms Philip found himself befriending Ward Earp and, as neither of them was supposed to rule they were rarely paid any attention by the rest of their families.
On the nearby kingdom of Mesulle -a draper Kingdom-, King Solomon fathered only one issue: An Omega daughter, Princess Rayna. He was reluctant to name an heir to the throne, partially due to his lack of confidence on his closest advisors but mostly due to his love and admiration for his daughter. He thought she should rule but being an omega, it was impossible for him to name her to ascend to the throne. King Solomon searched amongst kingdoms until landing on Rennulv. Young prince Philip reputation preceded him, he was known to be kind and fair and King Solomon thought he found the perfect suitor for his daughter. He arranged with King Viktor and an engagement was made for the young couple on the promise that King Solomon would name prince Philip his heir, thus, ensuring his daughter Rayna would become queen of Mesulle.
Philip was only 17 when his father informed him that not only was he promised to be married, but he was also going to be King on a different land. Philip was a romantic and asked his father to announce the wedding would take place a year on the date so he could have time to court princess Rayna. King Viktor agreed and Rayna was invited to spend time on High Castle. Philip was surprised with Rayna, not only was she beautiful but she was also smart and caring and it was easy for them to fall in love between garden afternoon strolls, morning poetry readings at the library and horseback rides through the kingdom.
It was close to the date of the wedding when Rennulv was attacked on the east by the Kingdom of Gleiden in a dispute for a piece of land that had been going on for the last 200 years. King Viktor and his three sons rode to battle, it lasted two months and Rennulv managed to keep the disputed land but at a great cost: King Viktor's two eldest sons fell on the battle. Rennulv mourned the fallen Princes and with a beautiful ceremony their spirits were sent to rest with the gods.
King Viktor was now facing a problem. George and Alfred died without issue and that meant that now, his son Philip was his natural heir but he was already promised to princess Rayna and he was meant to rule Mesulle. He was stuck between a rock and a hard place. He couldn't just end over a thousand years of Haughts ruling Rennulv and it was well known that the only way to get out of an engagement was if one the parties died. Not to mention, Prince Philip was very much in love with princess Rayna.
King Viktor presented his predicament before King Solomon. Solomon, being a benevolent man understood perfectly as he had been in a similar place: without an heir and unwilling to let his legacy die, so he came up with an idea, they would unite the kingdoms as he would rather leave his people under the protection of the Haughts than someone he didn't trust and it would also mean his daughter would now be queen to a prominent kingdom.
Philip was supposed to appoint a new Warden for Mesulle when ascended the throne so Rayna asked him to choose someone he trusted as that person would be in charge of her people. So, Philip turned to his best friends Mathias Dolls and Ward Earp. Traditionally, Betas were appointed Wardens as Alphas natural instincts were to fight for leadership and being a Warden meant they'd have to follow direct orders from the King to rule the land they were appointed to, but Philip still asked his two Alpha friends. Ward immediately declined, alleging he wasn't meant to rule and he hadn't been to any war, he knew people didn't have much respect for people who hadn't experienced the struggles of the battlefield. Mathias rose up accepting his friend and future King request.
The wedding took place and the next week both King Viktor and King Solomon signed a royal decree uniting the kingdoms and New Rennulv was born, a Kingdom that now favored two trades: Blacksmith and Draping making it a very prosperous Kingdom. Both Kings retired immediately to avoid any conflict and to give Philip and Rayna the time and space needed to rule the new kingdom. Philip and Rayna were crowned King and Queen of New Rennulv and named Mathias Dolls Warden of the now city of Mesulle keeping a close eye, constant communication and very detailed reports of the beloved place Rayna was born in.
After an adjusting period in their roles, Philip and Rayna started to form their family. Their first three sons Edmund, Richard and John were born basically within a year of each other though none showed signs of being an Alpha. Both the King and Queen knew how important it was for both of them to produce an Alpha heir so after a few years, a new pup was born to the Haughts: Nicole.
From the moment Nicole was born she was the light of both of her parents’ hearts. They loved all their children the same but they could sense Nicole was going to be an Alpha so they favored her from birth, even after their next Alpha child was born a year later: a son they named Avery.
Nicole was raised to be a ruler, from geography lessons to battle training to tax lectures. She shared lessons with her brothers but there was always something extra for Nicole to learn, she was set aside to be instructed on extra topics and from a young age she sat next to King Philip in briefings and strategy planning.
It’s not a stretch to say that King Philip spoiled Nicole rotten. She was giving anything she desired and allowed to do as she pleased, she became a young troublemaker and it didn’t help that she shared a strong friendship with Philip best friend’s daughters: Willa and Wynonna. Both Alphas, both stubborn, both incredibly mischievous. The trio often found themselves playing pranks on noblemen and escaping the castle walls to explore the vast Kingdom.
Ward Earp youngest daughter however, didn’t share her sisters’ fascination with Nicole and Nicole didn’t care for Waverly either. When Nicole was seven and Waverly was five, Nicole though it would be funny to push Waverly on a puddle. Willa and Wynonna laughed but Waverly cried and Queen Rayna which gave Nicole a bit of a scolding after the incident. Nicole wasn’t used to being told from anyone so she decided in that moment that she didn’t like the youngest Earp and she distanced herself from Waverly in favor of the other two Earp girls. Every encounter between them after that was filled with unpleasantness.
Mathias Dolls became a success as Warden of Mesulle, Queen Rayna was happy to see her people thrive as a now part of New Rennulv. Mathias bred two Alpha sons: Jerrick and Xavier, being a military man himself, he made sure his sons were well trained physically and mentally. When Xavier was sixteen years old, he was offered to King Philip to be part of his Kingsguard which was considered a great honor, it was a position that held respect due to the demanding nature of the job. Philip liked the idea of having his heir protected instead, what better man to do so than the son of one of his best friends?
Xavier was appointed guard to thirteen-year-old Princess Nicole, he took a vow to protect her with his life and be by her side until his dying breath… along with a celibacy vow.
Xavier and Nicole connected immediately, he became her confidant and often shielded her and covered the young Princess indiscretions.
Nicole was fifteen when Gleiden decided to march against New Rennulv once again. The Haughts marched east along with their army leaving behind Queen Rayna and young Prince Avery. Nicole rode to her first war still a pup, she was accompanied by her best friends Willa, Wynonna and Xavier. Her father and brothers led the now bigger Haught Army thanks to Mathias’ Dolls plan and success to train a new military division on the city of Mesulle.
One year that war lasted and by the end of it, Nicole had established herself as the rightful heir to New Rennulv. She led her division with bravery and inspired speeches tending to her men needs and worries and, surprisingly, planning the war strategy in the room where the heads of division gathered. She insisted on keep marching forward until they ended up conquering all of Gleiden and now the Haughts dominion expanded far than anyone could’ve imagined.
The Generals and King himself had nothing but praises for Nicole which, in turn, did nothing but boost Nicole’s already inflated ego. Her Beta brothers teased her about it like siblings do but there was absolutely no jealousy in them. They understood it was her job to lead and were nothing but proud when their sister rose to the challenge.
On their way home from the Gleiden conquest, sixteen-year-old Nicole went into her first rut. The Haught Army had made camp for the night when the top Generals decided it would be appropriate for the young Alpha to be rewarded for her success in battle with a parade of people presented at her tent to satisfy her needs.
Tales of the night Princess Nicole Haught demonstrated she had better abilities in bed than in the battlefield quickly spread through the army and eventually, through the Kingdom.
King Philip was less than pleased and he reprimanded his Generals for taking such liberties regarding her daughter when news arrived from Mesulle: They were being attacked on the west. The Kingdom of Norvoria thought attacking Mesulle while the Haught Army was away fighting another battle was as good a time as any in an attempt to take the prosperous land and trade for themselves.
Nicole and her division didn’t have time to rest or stop at High Castle, they fast marched to Mesulle finding a raging battle between the few Haught soldiers that had been left behind to guard the city and the Norvorian army. They fought with everything they had and managed to hold the city for the time being. When the rest of their army arrived, King Philip and his Generals thought they needed to secure the borders to avoid any further attacks and then they’d return to their homes, Nicole had a different plan.
After consulting with Xavier, she gathered the armies and asked them to fight with her defying the Kings wishes. They followed her as they were also wounded by the damage cause to the Queen’s place of birth. The Haught Army attacked Norvoria following a plan drawn by Nicole and within a fortnight they conquered the fools who dared wage war against New Rennulv.
After her wounds were tended, she presented herself before King Philip. She thought her father would be angry at her but, on the contrary -and in line with his tendency to allow Nicole to do anything she pleased-, he hugged her and praised her physical and mental skills that now had earn them a massive land.
Against his better judgement and following his advisors, King Philip renamed their now three merged kingdoms “Haught Kingdom”.
Haught Kingdom was now one of the biggest the old world had ever seen, second only to “Alexandria” ruled by King Bulshar, an evil man who enjoyed war, killing and conquering. A man who had failed to produce an heir -despite taking three wives because one could never keep him satisfy-, so his only form of enjoyment was to wage war.
Word got around to King Bulshar about Nicole’s abilities on the battlefield, the young Haught was getting so much praised around the world that Bulshar got jealous and immediately started to form a plan to show everybody who the real conqueror was.
The Haughts returned home as heroes. People would bow before Nicole and she found a strange new enjoyment in being the center of attention. People would acclaim her everywhere she went, old and young would fight to shake the hand of the stoic Princess while people her age would shamelessly flirt with her and offer themselves to the redhead. From that moment on, Nicole’s bed was never cold.
King Philip named his eldest son Edmund Warden of the newly acquired land of Gleiden and his second son Richard Warden of Norvoria. He instructed them to train an army on each land sensing other kingdoms might try again to take a piece of the Haughts.
Queen Rayna was less than pleased with all the events that took place during the war. Specially, her husband allowing their daughter to tend to first rut’s need in a tent during war times. She lovingly scolded King Philip about it and suggested maybe it was time for Nicole to take a mate. The King declined, arguing firstly: they had just come from battle and secondly: Nicole was adamant about enjoying herself a few years before “tying” herself to someone. As they were both aware of how bad they had spoiled Nicole, they decided to let her grow up some more before finding her a suitable mate.
Time past and a few days after Nicole’s nineteenth birthday, a message arrived at High Castle: King Bulshar had declared war against Haught Kingdom in pursuit of a conquest. It was devastating news as it was well known Alexandria was a fighting kingdom, they were experts in battle and they were now knocking on the door threatening to destroy every corner of Haught Kingdom’s domain. Once again, Queen Rayna was left behind with Prince Avery. This time, however, Nicole made sure every weak spot of the kingdom was provided with a small army to protect them in case of a surprised attack. Prince Avery was an insurance in case the King and Nicole were to fall. Although the prince had never been to battle, it was the hope of the family the people would accept him with Queen Rayna behind him. She was a very well-liked figure as she often made herself available to care for her people’s needs, she implemented equal education throughout the kingdom and came up with a decree to allow anyone to train themselves in their desired trade regardless of their gender.
When the Haught Army set camp on the outskirts of the kingdom to prepare strategy for battle, they were briefed on King Bulshar’s apparent plan of attack. They were surrounded on all sides, leaving only place to march forward and that was directly in front of King Bulshar’s impressive Alpha-only personal army. The moment they’d attack, the rest of Alexandrians would easily advance on them and they’d be doomed. The King, Generals and advisors spend 4 days trying to come up with a plan to save them, to save their people. Nicole had read every book on previous wars, she had listened to every story of wars preceding her, she knew there was no way out of it.
She confided on her friends Willa, Wynonna and Xavier. They all tried but failed to help come up with a solution, so, when Nicole told them her plan, they overemphasized how against the idea they were. Nicole walked straight to the tent that was serving as a war room. She stood tall as every single pair of eyes rested on her:
“I will challenge him. I will challenge King Bulshar to a duel for both our Kingdoms.”
The room went silent except for her father, the King: “You will not do such thing!”
Nicole looked around the room, she didn’t change her posture as she spoke again: “It’s the only way. Look around father, look at the eyes of the people you’ve fought side by side. They know there’s no other way. See the fear in their eyes, the fear for their families, for our land, for our homes. A lot of blood has already been shed by our people in such a short time. If we try any type of fight, more of our people will die. I can prevent it. I can fight him.”
Philip had reached the same conclusion but had hope they’d find a better way: “I understand that Nicole, I really do. But if anyone is going to challenge him is me.”
“Father, you were once a great warrior but everyone here knows the injuries you sustained in the last war took a toll on your body. I would never forgive myself knowing I sent you straight to your death and with that, submitting all of our people to Bulshar’s ruling.” Nicole said while she placed a soothing hand on her father shoulder.
Philip was hurt, not for the words Nicole had spoken but for the pain it caused him knowing there was a great chance this could be the last time he was speaking to his daughter. “Nicole, I cannot send my heir to her death.” He tried to argue.
“Am I still your heir if we lose? If you’re thinking about defeat, father, then think at it like this: Either Haught Kingdom falls in battle losing a great number of men or it falls with only one casualty. But think about it in victory: If I win, not only would we be an empire, but I really doubt anyone would dare to attack us again.” Nicole’s demeanor hadn’t changed, she was sure this was the only way and she was going to fight for her people.
Philip looked back at the people in the war room. They all nodded knowing it was the most logical plan, the one that’d spare more lives. He turned back to his daughter “Very well. Tomorrow the heads of the armies and I will walk with you and you will challenge King Bulshar.” He said in his usual demeanor before addressing the room: “Can I have a moment with my daughter, please?”
Everyone left the room and when there were only the two of them Philip embraced Nicole in a strong hug not wanting to let her go. Philip was a strong figure; he was taller than Nicole, a muscular man with long red hair and a full red beard. He was always perceived as a powerful King but in this moment, with his eyes full of tears he was just a father suffering for the daughter he adored.
They talked strategy and said their goodbyes before Nicole returned to her tent were her friends and brother were waiting.
“What if you die?” Willa asked a little nervous.
“Then I die.” Nicole answered trying to keep her façade.
“Then we all die.” Her brother Edmund rose from his seat angered.
“That’s the point of a challenge, Ed.” Nicole tried to calm him. “I’ll set the terms beforehand, assuring pardons, titles and lands for every single one of you. I’ll make sure our people don’t suffer.”
Showing her face from behind a goblet of wine, Wynonna finally spoke: “You know you can win and still die, Nic.”
Everyone looked at her with disappointing eyes but she shrugged like it was an obvious statement. And it was. Often in challenges the winner would end up with so many injuries that their bodies just wouldn’t recover.
“Well, in that case, the kingdom would be safe and father would still have an heir in Avery.” Nicole didn’t even flinch.
“Nicole-” Xavier was going to argue next but Nicole cut him off:
“Listen, if this is my last night on this world, I’d rather spend it doing something other than stressing about it.”
They all resigned themselves and spent the night retelling stories about their childhood devilries.
The next day, they marched to the battlefield and Nicole challenged King Bulshar. To say he was angry was a gross understatement. He loved the fight, he loved blood he and loved to feel he had earned what he had so Nicole’s challenge made his blood boil. To reject a challenge was a sign of cowardice, of weakness so he had to accept. Fine. If this is the way it was going to be, he was going to make sure the little Alpha suffered.
They settle the terms for the winning and losing side which were simple: noblemen would not be disposed of their titles; royals would be granted lesser titles but be pardoned and the winner would take possession of the loser’s land. They both retreated to prepare for the duel. Nicole’s squire made sure her armor was properly on while Xavier and the Generals tried to give her some last-minute instructions -not that she was paying any attention-.
She said her goodbyes her army, to her brothers and friends with confident demeanor almost losing it when she reached her father. Philip grabbed her by the shoulders and placed a kiss on each of her cheeks. She nodded and turn to walk away.
“Nicole!” her father walked to her and when he reached her, he leaned to whisper in her ear: “I love you, Nicole. And I am so proud of you.”
Nicole’s eyes watered but she remained calmed. She had a great relationship with her father, with all of her family, but in this moment his words were exactly what she needed to hear.
“And go for his legs.” He finished with a smirk that made Nicole smile and relax a little.
She walked to the center of the battlefield and waited for Bulshar. He approached the center swinging his sword in an attempt to intimidate her but she didn’t flinch.
At a horn’s sound Bulshar charged Nicole with four hits that Nicole successfully deflected but that definitely cause some damage. She retreated a few steps and immediately acknowledged the strength of the man; her arms were tired and the battle had barely begun. He attacked again with a high hit that Nicole deflected with both her hands on her sword. Bulshar took advantage of that and hit Nicole on her ribs with his free hand and the redhead hunched from the blow. She lifted her head on time to avoid another hit by spinning around, unfortunately, Bulshar kicked her in the back and she fell forward.
He smiled and retreated clearly wanting to enjoy the battle as much as he could. Nicole stood up and tried to even her breaths. Bulshar kept dancing around her throwing hard blows at her and occasionally throwing her to the ground.
Bulshar threw a particularly hard hit at Nicole that made her loose her sword, he then swung his sword from down up at Nicole’s head immediately disposing her of her helmet. He laughed out loud and addressed her: “Pick up your sword little wolf. You’re making it too easy for me and I’d like to enjoy this dance a little more before I end you.”
Nicole got her sword back and received a couple of blows from Bulshar right after. He charged at her and she managed to avoid most of the hits but the tip of his sword grazed around her left eye making it bleed. It looked worst that it was but it made her family and friends gasp in horror. She was tired and couldn’t breathe, her armor -one of the best in the world- had sustained a lot of damage from Bulshar’s enraged hits. She decided to lose her chest piece to allow her more freedom and improve her breathing. The fight followed the same line after that: Bulshar throwing hit after hit with Nicole dodging most of them until Bulshar cut Nicole’s side and she fell to the ground bleeding.
He kicked her on the ground and grabbed her by the hair making her kneel. He got behind her and placed his sword around her neck holding it with both his hands and Nicole tried to stop him using her own. He pulled a little harder and leaned down whispering in her ear: “Look up, little wolf. Their horror is the last thing you’ll see. You’ll die knowing I don’t plan to honor my word. I’ll kill all of your family and make sure your kingdom knows who the conqueror is.”
Nicole was weak, she could barely see the faces of the people she loved and she was losing blood but Bulshar’s words ignited something in her. She gathered all her strength and her eyes shone bright. With a primal growl she ducked and pushed Bulshar over her head making him fall in front of her and lose his sword. They both got up quickly and Bulshar charged at her. She successfully avoided him and kick his legs making him fall face first to the ground. He stood with a stunned expression that quickly changed to rage. He threw himself over the redhead making them both fall to the ground and engage in a fist fight. He hit her hard on the head and stood up, he lifted his foot in an attempt to kick her but Nicole reached for his sword and cut him in the leg. He got enraged and threw himself over her only to be met by the end of his own sword on his throat.
Rivers of blood poured out of him and his lifeless body fell on top of Nicole. She pushed him over and slowly manage to stand up raising her hand while holding Bulshar’s sword for everyone to see.
The Haught Army exploded in joy while the entire Alexandrian army bend the knee and presented their swords in front of Nicole. They all fell silent when Nicole’s body dropped to the ground with a thud.
She remembered looking at the sky and everything slowly going black. The next thing she knew she was waking up in her bedchambers in High Castle surrounded by an army of healers. She looked to her right and was pleased to see Xavier sitting next to her with a mix of excitement and relief in his features.
The King and Queen were immediately informed of the Princess condition, they rushed to her side and filled her daughter with embraces of love. Queen Rayna was the first to speak: “I swear on all the Gods, Nicole, you are forbidden from going to another battle if you so much as think about it I will make sure you regret it!”
“Yes, mother.” Nicole smiled.
The King asked for some privacy and everyone left the room. He cried. He had to see his daughter battle one of the most ruthless man the world had ever known and almost lose her life in the process.
“Father, it’s okay.” Nicole tried to reassure him.
He hugged his daughter tightly: “No, Nicole. It’s not okay. I understand the decision we made was the best for everyone else. It’s what a good king and good leader should’ve done, but it doesn’t make it okay. I almost lost my child. My wife almost lost her daughter. It something we would’ve never gotten over. I love you, Nicole.”
“I love you too, father. And if there’s something I could ask after this is that you stop blaming yourself and to never to discuss it again.” They both nodded and King Philip exited her room after giving her a smile that showed how proud and how full of love he was.
Later in the day, while Xavier was telling her everything that happened after she passed out, she learned she had been out for 9 days. Her father had gathered the best healers from all his domain although how she managed to survive such extensive injuries was still regarded as a miracle. She also learned that King Philip had named several wardens to Alexandria including his top generals and his son John. Surprisingly, the people of Alexandria were more than happy to receive the Haughts as their new rulers. They were tired of living under Bulshar’s tyranny and the vast majority of them swore fealty to the Haughts. The ones who didn’t, were allowed to leave to find another place to call home.
It took a while but she healed and went back to being her usual self. The kingdom finally enjoyed peace and the Haughts were the most respected rulers in the old world.
***********************
Two days before Nicole's 21st birthday, The King and Queen were getting ready to go visit the Earps at Garenth when a young woman, Lady Jane of Sy, requested an audience with them and they headed to the throne room to receive her.
Lady Jane entered the room, performed a curtsy and addressed them: "Your Majesties, I've come to you with a heavy heart and a problem it involves you directly."
The young woman started crying and Queen Rayna immediately approached her to console her: "it's okay, child. Whatever it is, you can tell us and we will help you."
"I'm with child your majesty.... and it's Nicole's." Jane blurred out without even thinking.
Philip and Rayna were stunned, their faces turned white and their breaths halted. The King tried to keep his composure and took several deep breaths to steady himself. He cleared his throat and addressed the young woman: "Pardon, my rudeness and lack of sensitivity Lady Jane, but are you sure about what you speak?"
"Yes, your majesty. Nicole's the only person I've been, I swear on all the gods."
"Very well." Queen Rayna said before calling for her Lady of Bedchamber. "Lady Victoria, please take Lady Jane to our healers to attend to her. Make sure she gets the best possible care and report back to me immediately with the findings." She turned and spoke softly to Lady Jane: "There's no need to worry, child. You are safe here." She gave her a warm hug and a soft smile before directing her towards Lady Victoria.
When they were both alone, the King and Queen grabbed their heads and grunted. "This cannot be happening." King Philip told his wife. "Will we be grandparents to a bastard child?"
"With Nicole's habits I'm surprised we haven’t already, dear." Queen Rayna tried to lighten the mood. "But we will most definitely not let the child nor the mother suffer. Nicole will do what's right."
“I don’t see Nicole being happy with that, my love.” Philip knew his daughter was definitely going to object.
Rayna sighed and seemed defeated. “Well, she should’ve thought about that before breeding the next Haught heir out of wedlock.”
They waited around their carriage for Lady Victoria to come back with her findings. When she did, they all got inside to get privacy. “It was a false alarm, your majesties.” Lady Victoria said, easing the Queen and King’s worries.
“Are you absolutely sure, Lady Victoria?” Rayna asked.
“Yes, your majesty. Lady Jane is very young and she thought after her first bedding she would be with child. But the healers say she is definitely not. Everyone who was present at the examination has sworn secrecy on the matter, too. You have nothing to worry about.”
“Thank you, Vic. I honestly thank you for your loyalty.” Rayna had confided in Lady Victoria for what it seemed like her entire life. They were best friends and the Queen was sure, her Lady of Bedchamber could be trusted with any matter.
“See that Lady Jane is well taken care of, whether she desires to stay in the palace or go back to Sy make sure she needs for nothing. Please.”
With that, they headed for Garenth guarded by the Kingsguard. “I think it’s time. Philip. It’s time for Nicole to be married.” Rayna hugged her husband seeking his warm embrace.
Philip returned the embrace and kissed her softly in the head. “You’re right, my dear. As always. We have indulged her long enough. It’s time for her to settle down.”
******************
Nicole returned to High Castle the day of her birthday, after a month-long tour through some of the cities to handle local affairs. She dismounted from her horse and walked inside the palace alongside Xavier talking about the celebration that would take place later that day in celebration of her birthday.
“Your Highness, the King and Queen request your immediate presence at the throne room.” A servant informed her.
“Uh-oh, what did you do now?” Xavier teased her.
“I wouldn’t know what to pick, Xav. You know I’ve done so many things.” She smirked back at him. “I think the question is: what did they find out about?” She laughed and raised her hands as she turned and headed to meet her parents.
Xavier shook his head in mock disapproval and followed her. They reached the room and she nodded at him while he made guard outside.
Nicole walked into the throne room with her usual flair. Smug, confident, her short, red hair perfectly framing her face, her clothes of the finest materials, her boots bright and her Bulshar sword hanging on her waist.
“Father, Mother.” She addressed them. “To what do I owe this impromptu meeting? Are you ready to give me my birthday present?” she asked with a wink.
Both her parents remained serious, which she thought was odd. They were wearing their crowns which was too, unusual.
“Nicole, we, the King and Queen of Haught Kingdom are here to inform you of your arranged engagement.” Her father spoke with mighty tone.
“WHAT?” She should’ve seen it coming. She was way older than the age of marriage. In the back of her mind, she knew it but she was still going to fight it. “I WILL DEFINITELY NOT ACCEPT IT!”
The Queen stood up; her presence was always imposing but when she was in “Queen mode” she was almost majestic. “It is done, Nicole. It’s your job as heir, you will honor it and that is the end of his discussion.”
“Mother-”
“That’s all, Nicole. You may retire now.” Her mother had never been this cold with her. She found it confusing and to be honest, a little scary.
Nicole didn’t even know why she asked. It was irrelevant at this point, but she tried anyway: “Can I at least know the name of my betrothed?”
“Waverly Earp.”
“No.”
Chapter 2: The Earps
Summary:
A little history on the Earp Family and Waverly's background.
Notes:
If you don't like backstory skip to the first ******** line.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“THE EARPS”
The Earps weren’t royals. They descended from a long line of farmers on the Kingdom of Garenth. They always favored hard labor over anything else. The only one to skip tradition was Edwin Earp, a man who showed a mind for the military since a young age so he was assigned to the service of King Wyatt III where he escalated position until he became general.
A King had to produce an Alpha heir to continue their bloodline ruling and, in the eventuality they failed to do so, they could appoint the next ruler of their kingdom or held a tournament between the nobles where the winner would be named the new King. The latter rarely happened, when a King found themselves heir-less and aged, they were quick to appoint the next ruler.
Wyatt didn’t breed any heir so, when the time came, he named Edwin Earp his heir after being his General and right-hand man for thirty years. Edwin had a brilliant mind for war strategy but that was about it. The elders had found him a wife in The Lady of Bedchamber to the queen. He married her and then fathered two sons: William and Ward Earp while he was in the military.
Ward Earp never envied his best friends. Since childhood, Philip was taught to rule a kingdom even if he wasn’t the first in line to the throne of Rennulv and Mathias was always taught about strategy by his father The General. He never envied them. Not once.
His father Edwin was also a General but never really care about legacy. He didn’t see a military future for his boys and never thought about teaching his sons anything other than farming. That abruptly changed when King Wyatt named him his heir. Overnight, six-year-old Ward gas going to be a Prince.
Edwin turned all his attention to his eldest son William, he made sure William was prepared to rule after him making him take every lesson a young prince should and more. Edwin ascended the throne of Garenth when Ward was seven and their sigil became a fleur-de-lis, their coat of arms was the same flower under a crown guarded by two goats on the sides. The coronation was filled with colors Ward had never seen, and he thought a lot about how now he was going to live in this castle. His castle. His new home. Unfortunately, King Edwin wasn’t very bright when it came to handle Garenth and the kingdom suffered without an appropriate leader.
Prince Ward Earp grew up on his brother’s shadow and he was actually content with it. He loved farming, he used to escape to watch and learn from local farmers about their trade. He sometimes was accompanied by Philip and Mathias and the rest of the times the boys would wreak havoc amongst the lands with their mischief.
When Ward was seventeen, he was promised in marriage to Lady Michelle of Rauma. The wedding took place three months later and his friends attended a celebration that lasted five days and cost the kingdom a big part of its wealth. Nevertheless, Prince Ward was now a married man.
It was at his wedding that his best friend Philip informed him he was the next to be married as he was now engaged to Princess Rayna. But he was going to court her for a year before actually tying the knot. Ward thought of it a brilliant idea knowing his friend had always been very conscious about his life altering decisions. It was at the same time Mathias announced he was getting married to Lady Marina of Sy in two months’ time.
Before Philip’s wedding however, Rennulv was attack by Gleiden and both he and Mathias marched to war. Ward wished them the best and prayed to the gods for the well-being of his friends. News traveled about Philip’s brothers falling in battle and Ward knew his friend was now going to be King. Ward visited Rennulv to give his condolences to his friend and to King Viktor. It was then when Philip asked for a moment in private with him and Mathias. Philip explained to them both about how soon he was going to be King of an even bigger kingdom and asked for his friends help by being the new Warden of Mesulle.
Ward shrunk in himself. He really didn’t like ruling. He argued his lack of knowledge and suggested Mathias was better fit for such role. Mathias accepted gladly and traveled with his wife to settle on Mesulle and rule in the name of King Philip Haught.
When ward returned to Garenth he was received with the news his brother had perished after falling of a horse. The kingdom mourned and King Edwin secluded himself in his chambers and refused to come out again. Prince William had bred three children, three Beta boys. So now, the kingdom of Garenth fell on the shoulders of Prince Ward Earp.
Six months later, King Edwin passed away and a month after the fact, Ward was crowned King of Garenth. He struggled, he didn’t know how to handle the economics and often ignored his advisors and, in a few years, even the most prosperous side of the kingdom suffered, the land went dried and some of his people decided to flee to other kingdoms. Philip secretly sent people to scout Garenth and tried to offer some of his own people to design plans to help recover the land. Ward declined while thanking his friend for his good intentions but he wanted to come up with solutions himself. The solutions never came and Garenth was now a barely fair kingdom. The people who stayed were as stubborn as Ward, refusing to leave and suffering every time the crown decided on yet another tax raise.
After many tries and some miscarriages, Michelle finally became pregnant with Ward’s first child. A daughter they named Willa. Almost a year later they welcome their second child Wynonna, only a week before his best friend Philip welcomed his daughter Nicole. The friends instantly knew they’d like for their offspring to be acquaintance of each other and, hopefully, share the same close bond as their parents. Two years later, the Earps third child was born, princess Waverly. Ward took immediate affection for his youngest, there was something about her that made him warm a little and he thought about making himself better and abandon the constant need for liquor he had acquired over the past years.
He didn’t.
Not even his sincere love for his family made him quit drinking and he was mostly absent from raising his daughters, except for Waverly. The young princes showed curiosity about everything and when he wasn’t drunk, he took pleasure in explaining whatever he could to her. He loved the way her little eyes shone every time she learned about a new topic.
Michele had always been inclined to enjoy luxury. She envied the Haughts a little for all they possessed but was glad to share a friendship. She thought about the high position their friendship provided so she often sent her daughters to visit Rennulv knowing the time spent there would gain them knowledge and status. That’s how Willa and Wynonna befriended Nicole. The three had basically the same care-free attitude and enjoyed getting into trouble together. Princess Waverly however, had a much more serene character. She enjoyed listening to the elders’ stories and watching healers work on tonics as oppose to run around the gardens playing pirates and knights like her sisters and Nicole.
Waverly knew her fifth birthday was coming. She begged her mother for a new dress, white like the butterflies in the garden. Her wished was granted and she got what she thought was the prettiest dress she’d ever seen. She saved it though, for she knew they’d visit the Earps in three months’ time to celebrate King’s Philip birthday. When they arrived to High Castle, she walked carefully around the gardens as she didn’t want to get dirt on her dress while her sisters ran off to play. She was watching the beautiful roses on the garden when her sisters jumped behind her effectively scaring her and making her run away, she stopped to catch her breath only for Princess Nicole to push her down a puddle. “Waverly, you’re a knight. It’s your turn to catch us.” Nicole said as she ran away. Waverly got up and ran to the palace, she sat at a bench and cried as hard as she remembered.
“Why are you crying, darling?” Rayna’s voice broke her out of her sadness. “That’s a pretty dress you have there. What happened?” Waverly remember thinking the Queen of Rennulv was the most elegant woman she’d met. She was always so tall and everyone bowed before her presence. She told the Queen she fell on accident; Rayna grabbed her hand and took her to see the seamstress ordering to fix one of Nicole’s dresses for her. She kissed Waverly’s head and told her to come to the main hall for an extra piece of cake later. Waverly would always remember how warm she felt that time.
Rayna had seen the whole puddle incident from afar while talking to some friends near the gardens. She made a mental note to check on the young princess after her chat. Later that day, Queen Rayna pulled Nicole aside “You need to be nice Nicole. It’s not okay to push people. You’ll have none of the cake of you father’s celebration today.” Nicole was fuming, she was not used to being denied of anything. He mother had never scolded her. She ran to where the Earp sisters were and screamed at Waverly, “you told on me Waverly! You are a teller and I hate you! You are dumb and ugly!”
That was it. That was the moment Waverly Earp decided she hated Nicole Haught.
She ran away and cried for the second time that day. Her sisters didn’t help either, they took Nicole’s side called her “canary” all the way home. Her parents asked what was wrong but she wouldn’t tell them. She just cried herself to sleep that night.
She did her best to never return to High Castle after that, only attending royal events she didn’t have an excuse for. She stayed on Garenth the rest of the time and her father taught her how to read so she could keep herself entertained while her sister went away. She grew up educating herself on every topic she could gather from the small library on her castle.
Every encounter with Nicole Waverly remembers after that was unpleasant. There was the time on the Queen’s ball when she was 7 and Nicole told everyone Waverly smelled and she was left to dine alone. The time when she was 10 and Nicole “accidentally” threw an arrow near her head while Rennulv’s fair was taking place. Or when she was 15 and Nicole convinced every teenager in the castle Waverly was promised to be marry to 50-year-old Lord Thomas and everyone teased her. She just never stopped hating Princess Nicole.
Mathias Dolls kept being loyal to his friends, so much so he offered his sons Jerrick and Xavier to the service of Rennulv or Garenth should they decided so. Ward again, declined. They boys had spent some summers on his land to learn about farming and after a few words with them he knew those boys had taken a great deal of knowledge from their father too, and their services would come at a high economic price. After Jerrick presented as Alpha, Philip thought he would be best fit to take over Warden responsibilities when Mathias decide it was time for retirement. Xavier however, would make a great guard for the apple of his eyes.
After Xavier was assigned to Nicole’s guard, the only one visiting Garenth from time to time was Jerrick. He formed a friendship with Waverly and would often bring her books from his home library for the young princess to read. He acted as a mentor figure for her and it was him who told her about him and her sisters marching to war alongside the Haughts.
Ward Earp knew about the importance of war experience. People who had at least been near a battlefield were received as heroes and handed free drinks at the taverns, they were respected and admired. He had managed to avoid it in all his years, and people always brought it up to him. He wanted better for his daughters and he knew what they had to do the minute both his eldest presented as Alphas. When Gleiden declared war on Rennulv, he asked Philip to take Willa and Wynonna with him but specifically asked him to not let them participate in any actual battle. They were only 16 and 15. They needed the experience, but they didn’t have the training.
Both girls accompanied the Haught army and stayed on the sidelines as instructed but it didn’t affect them any less. They returned home with gruesome war stories and nothing but praise for Nicole which, Waverly thought, was annoying as hell. Then, a few years later, Bulshar decided to attack the now named Haught Kingdom. Willa and Wynonna went to war again. This time voluntarily. They didn’t get a taste of blood but they witness the greatest one-on-one combat the world had ever seen.
The girls witnessed how Nicole won her battle against Bulshar, and how she fell down right after. Everything was chaos for a few moments before Xavier carried her to her tent and King Philip appeared with healers. Willa and Wynonna prayed all the way back to High Castle for her friend to survive this. Nine days past before she woke up and they stayed by her side along with Xavier. Finally relaxing when Nicole came to and making jokes with each other like they always used to.
Jerrick made an effort to visit Garenth on his way home with the sole purpose of informing Waverly her sisters were okay and they were spending some time on Haugh Kingdom to wait for Nicole to get better. Waverly rode to High Castle a few days later to meet her sisters. She hugged them tight thankful they were unharmed. She asked to see Nicole to present her compliments on the won battle and conquest only for her request to be denied by the redhead. She returned home with more hate in her heart, something she didn’t think was possible.
**************
After returning from the Alexandrian war, Willa was courted by Sir Robert Svane, a knight she met while riding along the Haught Army. They got engaged and sometime after her 21st birthday, they were married at Garenth’s Cathedral. Sir Svane paid for the expensive wedding Queen Michelle insisted on having which cut a big chunk of his fortune. He also put his money to Garenth’s disposal knowing her beloved’s kingdom was in trouble. Nicole attended the wedding and Waverly hated how much commendations she got from everyone around her. At the reception, Waverly was so into her conversation with Jerrick she miscalculated her stance and fell off while trying to sit back on her chair. A drunk Nicole laughed a little too hard making everyone turn their attention to Waverly’s mishap. The youngest Earp turned bright red and added another item to her list of reasons on why she hated Nicole Haught.
A little over a year later, the Earps were having a celebration in honor of Princess Wynonna’s engagement to Mr. John Henry Holiday. A farmer how had recently moved and acquired a big and thriving portion of land on Garenth. He held no titles but he held a small fortune and an undying love for the Princess. Queen Rayna and King Philip Haught attended the celebration to give her congratulations to the couple. It wasn’t unusual for the Haught and Earp Rulers to engage in fond and long conversations whenever they got together. What was unusual however was this time the four Rulers disappear behind the throne room for an extended period of time.
Waverly stared at the door for far too long until her friend Jerrick voice brought her out of her thoughts. “Something wrong, Waves?”
“Oh, no. Nothing. I just think it’s odd for my parents and the Haughts to disappear like that.” Waverly said with her chipper attitude.
“Don’t think too much of it, they’re probably handling trading affairs.” Jerrick tried to reassure her. “I believe you’ve never met my husband; this is Sir Gery Lark.” He presented.
“Oh, heavens! Where are my manners? Nice to meet you, Sir Gery.” She hugged him tightly. “I feel like I know you from all the stories Jerrick has told me about you.”
“I feel the same Princess Waverly.” Sir Gery was a kind man who had won Jerrick Dolls’ heart while training together. “Travel disagrees with me, so I mostly choose to stay on Mesulle while my husband attends to this kind of matters but I thought it was finally time to meet you, Your Highness.”
“Please, call me Waverly.” The trio engaged in meaningful and delightful conversation until it was time for the celebration to end.
Willa, Wynonna and Waverly stayed up until pass midnight talking about the night’s events. It was a tradition for the three girls to gossip about the attendees after any event. Tonight though, they had also stayed up discussing Wynonna’s future nuptials to Mr. Holiday and playfully mocking each other like siblings do.
The older Alpha sisters were always teasing on the young Omega. About her constant reading, her love for learning, her little obsession with astrology and her lack of sexual encounters. They loved her to death and would definitely kill anybody who dared mess with her but they took their role of “annoying big sisters” seriously.
They retired to their chambers expecting to wake up the next day to conduct their business as usual. When they woke up, they were all summoned to take breakfast with King Ward and Queen Michelle.
The trio knew their parents were up to something, they gathered outside the dining room discussing what this “breakfast” could possibly be about but came up empty. They entered the room and found their parents waiting for them in their seats along with Sir Svane and Mr. Holiday.
“Ah, my daughters decided to finally graced us with their presence,” Ward addressed them with a smile.
They all took their seats and breakfast was served. They all ate in relative silence except for the occasional questions from John Henry about the palace’ structure.
Before they could finish eating Willa voiced the question on everyone’s mind: “So, what do you want to tell us about?”
“What makes you think there is something we want to tell you? Are we incapable of finding enjoyment in spending time with our family?” Michelle asked incredulous.
“Please, mother. We never have breakfast together unless there’s something going on.” Wynonna stated.
Ward cleared his throat. “Very well then.” He adjusted his posture on the chair. “We would like to announce to all of you Waverly’s hand has been promised in marriage.”
Everyone else’s cutlery dropped on their plates. They all turned to face Waverly who swallowed the knot that had formed on her throat. Nobody was expecting it, less her.
She took a deep breath to try and steady herself. “What?” she tried to sound ass kindly as she could.
“Yes, Waverly. You are to be married.” Ward seemed happy and excited about it.
Waverly felt herself getting angrier at her predicament “Don’t I get a say in the matter?”
“Sweetheart, you should be happy about it. You will be Queen to the biggest empire the world has ever seen!” Michelle was bouncing with joy.
Waverly’s heart raced, if her parents were telling her what she thought they were telling she was going to die. “Uhm… excuse me, but who am I supposedly marrying?”
“Nicole Haught.”
“No.”
Notes:
Comments are always welcome.
Chapter 3: "NO"
Summary:
Waverly and Nicole's reactions to the news of their engagement.
We get to know a little bit of Willa and Wynonna’s personalities and their relationship with Waverly.
Notes:
WOW! Thank you so much for your comments and kudos. You are awesome!
I feel like stating that while I try to check my work for errors, I need to apologize for any that escaped me.
Chapter Text
“Waverly Earp.”
The moment Nicole heard it she felt she was underwater, drowning. It couldn’t be. No, not her.
“No.” she said it so soft it sounded as if it was directed more at herself than to her parents.
“It is done, Nicole.” King Philip broke the silence in the room.
“Please, not her. You can marry me anyone else, but NOT Waverly Earp. I beg of you.”
“Nicole, Ward Earp is one of my best friends, we have agreed on the union and we will not break our word.” King Philip tried to argue. “And quite frankly, it amazes me why it took us this long to unite our kin.”
“If you wanted to ‘unite your kin’ you should’ve married Willa or Wynonna to my brothers. Not-”
“You know Princess Willa is married to Sir Svane and Princess Wynonna was promised to Mr. Holiday.” Her mother interrupted. “We attended her engagement two days ago. A celebration you chose to avoid by spending an extra day at Gaazo ‘visiting’ Lady Anne, if the rumors are to believe.”
Nicole just stood there feeling a little self-conscious but quickly changed her strategy. “I will abdicate. I swear to both of you I will step down from being next in line and-”
“Oh, please Nicole. You will do no such thing.” Philip said unconvinced her daughter was serious.
“I mean it! I will abdicate. You’ll make Avery your heir and I’ll live happily away from here. Away from Waverly Earp”
The Queen let out a scoff: “Nicole you’ll never survive that. You love having everything done exactly the way you like to, having your expensive needs met. What are you going to do if you’re not a ruler? Are you going to pick a trade? Not to mention, you love being adored, being the center of attention, having everyone bow at your presence. Are you ready to live with the shame abdication carries?” Her mother was frankly annoyed at her daughter’s antics. “Besides, I don’t understand why you are so against the idea. Princess Waverly is quite the young woman.” She added.
“She’s a stuck up.” Nicole hissed. “She thinks she is better than anybody, she’s judgmental and-”
“She’s very smart. I’ve held interesting conversations with her, she’s beautiful and has many other attributes that-” Queen Rayna was saying before she was interrupted.
Nicole rolled her eyes and groan. “She’s just a weak Omega!” she spat with far more anger than she intended to.
Her mother’s demeanor immediately changed; her face was bright red displaying her anger. “NICOLE MARIE GENEVIEVE HAUGHT…”
Shit. The Queen was usually serene but Nicole knew when she used her full name, all hell was about to let loose and she was definitely in trouble.
“If you think Omegas are weak, I’ve done a poor job raising you and that would be the biggest insult to my abilities as a mother.”
“I’m sorry mother, I-”
“The guests are arriving now,” Queen Rayna cut her off. “The Earps will be here to join us for your birthday celebration and we will announce the engagement tomorrow. Get yourself presentable and meet us at the mail hall in time. You are dismissed.” Her mother finished and walked to her seat.
Nicole knew better than to keep on the topic right now. She bowed to her parents and exited the room.
“So… what did they want?” Xavier asked as he met Nicole outside the throne room.
“Inform me of my upcoming nuptials.” Nicole was a mixture of anger, disappointment and confusion as they walked to her chambers.
“I did not believe the day would come! They finally had it with you, uh?” Xavier was her confidant but also one of the few people who was able to calm her when she needed it.
“I fail to see the joy in the matter, Xav.”
Xavier pursed his lips trying to hide his amusement before speaking again: “Okay. May I ask who is the lucky person who will be forever tied to your bright personality?”
“Waverly Earp.” Nicole felt the bitter taste in her mouth just by saying her name.
“No… What?” He couldn’t believe it. He knew very well of Nicole’s dislike for the woman.
“Was Bulshar’s reincarnation not available?” He let out with a loud laugh.
“Stop it, Xav. I feel like this is the God’s vengeance for all my transgressions.” She kept on her way.
They reached her room and a servant was immediately pouring them wine.
“Thank you.” Xavier said to the servant before continuing teasing his best friend “So, when is the wedding?”
“Never if I can help it. I swear to you, death sounds more appealing right now.”
He took pity on her and decided to provide her with possible solutions instead. “Did you plead to them?”
“I tried but they didn’t listen.” She said and sat on her chair.
Xavier stood next to her and grabbed her shoulder. “No, I mean really talk to them.”
Nicole sighed. “What do you mean?” She was already tired with the events of the day.
“I mean, all I heard from outside the throne room was yelling. And knowing how arrogant you are, you probably chose to anger them rather than express your real feelings on the matter.” He calmly said while drinking his wine.
Nicole stayed quiet with a disdained look. “Ugh, I hate you. You know?”
“You love me, because I’m the only one who can speak the hard facts to you.” He smirked and raised his wine cup at her.
“I suppose I will try to ‘talk’ to them after dinner or tomorrow. I mean, what a great birthday, right?” She stood to serve herself more wine.
“Okay, then. Anything else I can do for you?” Xavier asked while walking to the door.
Nicole smiled smugly: “I need to entertain myself, wear off the stress.”
“How many?” Xavier asked as he usually did before provide Nicole with entertainment for the night.
“I don’t know, Xav. Surprise me.”
With that he left the room and Nicole stayed there looking at the floor and thinking how fucked she was.
***************
“Nicole Haught.”
Waverly felt sick. Her breathing was uneven and her vision was blurry. She shook her head in disapproval, she couldn’t believe it.
“No” was all that she could muster. Her voice barely there but the room was so silent everyone heard it.
Ward looked at her with a confused face “What do mean, sweetheart?”
“No… I mean…” Waverly cleared her throat trying to gain some composure. “NO! It’s not going to happen. My sisters chose their mates. I should be allowed the same courtesy. Even if I don’t, you can marry me to anybody else you like but not that… halfwit!”
“WAVERLY!” Michelle stood up in anger. “Our word has been given! We cannot break a promise to the Haughts. We will all go to High Castle to celebrate Nicole’s birthday and next day the announcement of your engagement will be made. You will marry Nicole and that is all so you might as well learn to respect her.”
Waverly stood up and stomped out of the room.
The rest of the people sitting at the table look at Ward with inquisitive eyes.
He just shrugged and raised his hands: “I thought it was a great idea!”
Both Willa and Wynonna stormed out of the dining room in search for her sister.
Waverly ran, she ran until her lungs gave up. The tears never stopped rolling down her face. She reached a small cottage just before the castle limits and tried to calm herself. After a few moments she had managed to do so when her sisters arrived in their horses. They got down and approached her. The young Omega knew what was coming. Her sisters had always been troublemakers but with her, they had always been supportive and loving. She expected both the teasing and the warm embrace.
Willa and Wynonna had always had an “Alpha” attitude. Always joking, picking fights, looking to take their pleasure, somewhat arrogant and a mite immature. That had changed for Willa in the last year. Since her marriage, she had been more involve in the kingdom’s affairs she had adopted a more serene attitude and a wiser approach to solve the challenges she faced. Wynonna on the other hand… she was as loose as they come.
“Misery me, Waves! You can run!” Wynonna playfully said.
Willa hugged her little sister trying to offer some comfort “Are you okay Waves? I know this is probably hard for you.”
“Hard? This is hell, Willa. I don’t know what type of malevolence actions I did in my past life for this to be my punishment!” Waverly let out in anger.
“Okay, Waves. Don’t you think you’re being a little dramatic here? Nicole is a great person.” Wynonna took a seat on an old chair.
“Of course, you would say that! You two are her friends, of course you would take her side!” Waverly turned to leave.
“Waverly, wait.” Willa grabbed her by the hand. “Yes, Nicole is our friend but you are our sister. We will always choose you over anybody. Now, would you sit down and talk to us, please?”
Wynonna dropped her attitude and spoke in a kinder tone “Yes, Waves. I’m sorry. I’m not choosing Nicole. I’m just saying she’s not that bad if you give her a chance. You’re my sister, you will always come first.”
“I hate her.” Waverly said simply.
Willa and Wynonna looked at each other grimacing. “Is this because of she laughed when you fell off the chair at my wedding?” Willa asked.
“Ugh. No… I mean, yes, a little. It’s not just that. She’s always been so mean to me and I think got used to it. But she’s also indifferent to everyone around her. She’s always flaunting her status. She fucks anything that moves, she thinks she better than everyone with her stupid, perfectly cut hair, her expensive clothes and that awful sword she carries around her waist that is actually, too big for her!” Waverly let out in one single breath.
There was silence for a while before Wynonna tried to break it: “She really earned that sword, Waves-”
“Wynonna!” both Willa and Waverly shut her up.
“Okay, Waves…” Willa took a deep breath “I’m going to be your ‘big sister who provides comfort for a bit’ before I returned to my normal ‘big sister who pokes and makes fun of you’ status, okay?”
Waverly smiled and nodded.
Willa sighed and continued: “Okay, so. I’m sorry but this is happening, you know there is no breaking off an engagement. We don’t want to start a war with the Haughts over this. We would be over if they as much as sneeze at us. So, THIS is happening. You can cry on our shoulders; you can curse and kick, you can let ALL of your anger out with us. I know this isn’t what you want and I know it isn’t fair, baby sister.” She gently rubbed Waverly’s face. “But, after you let all of your frustrations out, you need to get used to the idea of spending the rest of your life with Nicole and you need to find ways make it livable because if you don’t, you’ll definitely go crazy.” She finished and gave Waverly a tight hug.
“Yes, and we will help you escape to a faraway kingdom if you don’t.” Wynonna added with a wink.
Waverly laughed. She could always count on the middle Earp to make her smile. “Thank you, Wynonna.”
The Alphas spent a good part of the morning comforting Waverly and retelling sun stories before they decided to head back.
“You want to ride with me Waves?” Wynonna asked with a wink.
“Ugh, I hate you.” Waverly countered. She hated horses. Her father had tried to teach her but she always got so scared she never actually learned. It was one of the things her sisters mocked her about.
“We will all walk back to the palace.” Willa instructed with a smile and they did so. She tied the horses up and she would send a rider to bring them back. They walked a small distance before she spoke again: “So… can we start teasing you now?” she asked in an attempt to lighten mood.
Waverly rolled her eyes “Ugh, fine. I can tell you two have been praying to all the Gods to do so.”
The two Alphas contemplated a little before blurting out all of their thoughts at once.
Willa: “Have you thought about your wedding?”
Wynonna: “You are going to be Queen.”
Willa: “You are going to be so rich.”
Wynonna: “You could actually have someone beheaded; you know that?”
Willa: “Have you thought about your wedding night?”
Wynonna: “Nicole has a big dick; do you think you will be able to take it?”
They all stopped in their tracks.
“How in the world would know that?” Waverly asked with a high-pitched voice.
“We’ve compared.” Willa said nonchalantly.
Waverly gave them a disapproval look. “Is that an Alpha thing or a moron thing? Because you three are idiots. You just stand in front of each other measuring your cocks?”
Both Willa and Wynonna laughed loudly before the middle Earp leaned to fake-whisper in Waverly’s ear: “Are you ready to be bedded, Waves?”
“Wynonna!” Waverly punched her in the arm which made Wynonna ran away in mockery. The other two sisters ran behind her all the way back to the palace.
They were instructed to prepare for their trip, when they were ready, they climbed on their carriages and headed to High Castle. As they arrived, Waverly moved the drapes of the window of her carriage and looked outside to her would be new home. Thinking how she could possibly survive a marriage with Nicole Haught.
She took a deep breath and thought about her sisters’ words. They were right, as far she knew, it was impossible to break an engagement and she couldn’t bear to disappoint Queen Rayna, she had always been kind to her so Waverly decided she was going to try her best to make it work. She was going to put her pride aside and try to give Nicole a chance.
***************
The celebration for Princess Nicole 21st birthday was going well. Every attendee appeared to be having a great time, chatting, dancing and enjoying the food that was being served to them. There was only one problem: Nicole wasn’t there.
Queen Rayna made small talk with several guests before she started to get anxious. She walked to stand beside Xavier and while smiling to her guests she addressed him with her most formal tone trying to hide her anger: “Xavier, be kind and go get mi daughter from under the pile of bodies I know she is lying… and don’t come back without her.”
“Your majesty.” Xavier nodded and immediately ran to Nicole’s bedchambers. He entered without announcement and found Nicole -in fact- lying under a pile of bodies. “Everyone, OUT!” he said in his loud and imposing voice. “Nicole, wake up!”
“What…” Nicole didn’t even try to come to her senses.
“Nicole, your mother has tasked me to bring you down to the party. You need to move, now!”
“Ugh, I’m not in the mood Xav.” She rolled over herself hiding her face.
He took a deep breath and bent down in front of the redhead. “Nicole, please don’t make me disobey a direct order from the Queen.”
“Are you afraid of her, Xav?” She mocked.
“Nicole, I would die for you. I would take a thousand arrows to the chest to protect you, I would jump out of the highest tower of this castle if you’d asked me to, but please… don’t make me face your mother’s wrath. The woman scares me to death.” He replied, unashamed.
“Ugh… Fine!” She grunted. “But don’t you ever say I’ve never done anything for you, Xav.” She smiled.
A couple of moments later Nicole entered the ballroom much to everyone’s pleasure. Well, almost everyone. Waverly looked at her with disdain, the redhead was late to her own party and she acted like it wasn’t disrespectful. She showed up smiling and expecting everyone to bow for her.
A line formed for everyone to congratulate the princess. Nicole seemed unimpressed with everyone’s pleasantries. Waverly took a deep breath… this was it. She was going to try and make peace with Nicole. She was doing it for her own sanity, she didn’t want to be stuck on a hateful marriage. She told her sisters about it and they all agreed it was for the best.
Waverly started to walk down the rug aisle that would take her to Nicole with her sisters somewhat behind her guarding her. She took a few steps but she was so nervous she stepped on her own dress and fell forward. Willa and Wynonna tried to help her but they were late and she ended up landing on Lord Beckett’s back. “I’m sorry, Princess. Are you okay?” The man apologized even though it wasn’t his fault.
“It’s my bad, Lord Beckett. I beg your forgiveness,” Waverly said as she was being helped to her feet. She turned around and noticed Nicole pursing her lips hard trying -but failing- to hold her laugh.
She shook it off and kept on with her mind on her target. She finally reached Nicole and before she could say anything, the redhead took to speak “Princess Waverly...” Nicole voiced while she grabbed Waverly’s hand to plant a kiss on it. “I’m glad you managed to survive our dangerous rug,” she added sarcastically.
That was it. She tried; she really did. If Nicole was going to be an asshole there was no way she was just going to take it. She smiled warmly and before Nicole could react; she stomped her foot on Nicole’s toe. “My apologies, your Highness… You know I’m really clumsy.” She tilted her head to the side. “Happy Birthday,” she added before she walked away.
Nicole bent over gritting her teeth and her face was red from pain. She took a breath and stood up to see Wynonna, Willa and Xavier all coyly laughing at her.
The Earp sisters made her way back to her people and Xavier decided to approach Nicole. “What was that?” he asked still smiling.
“The creature my parents want me to marry."
Chapter Text
Waverly got out of the ballroom and headed straight to the gardens, she sat on a stone bench trying to calm herself of the anger Nicole Haught easily made her feel every time they met.
She was sitting there when she saw her father approaching. He took a sit next to her and looked at the flowers around. “Want to tell me what was that display?”
“I’m sorry father. I know I’ve probably embarrassed you; I didn’t mean to, it’s just… Nicole… she makes me so angry all the time,” Waverly said with a sad face.
“Can you tell me why? I know you avoided coming to High Castle whenever you could but I didn’t know it had to do with Nicole,” Ward asked genuinely. For all his mistakes, he did love his daughters and he had tried to make right by them by letting them choose their partners but with Waverly, he thought he was doing her a service by marrying her to a powerful heir.
“It’s both of us father. We’ve never gotten along. I don’t like her and she doesn’t like me. That’s all.” She was trying to spare her father of knowing the immense pains he had cause her by promising her to Nicole.
Ward took a deep breath: “I thought you were going to be happy about it. An engagement to the Haught heir. You’d be a rich and powerful Queen.”
“You know I don’t care for that father. I’m not like my sisters. For as loving and caring they are to me, they do love favor luxury. I’m sure they would have love to be granted an opportunity like this and to be honest I might have too if it wasn’t Nicole the price to pay.”
Ward nodded and pondered for a while. What could he do? Yes, he had given his word but this was his daughter, and he understood in this moment that not only she wasn’t happy but she was suffering. “I will try to get you out of it, sweetheart,” he said looking directly into her eyes.
Her father’s words stunned her. “Really, Father?” She couldn’t believe what she was hearing. Was there a chance for her to be free of this situation? To be free of Nicole?
Ward placed his arm around Waverly’s shoulder and spoke with honesty: “I only want you to be happy, Waverly. I know what it’s like to be burdened with a duty you’re not ready for. I don’t wish that on you.”
Waverly couldn’t help but smile until a thought crossed her mind: “But, what about the Haughts? To break an engagement is a major offence. How will they react?”
“I didn’t say is a certain thing, Waverly. I said I’d try,” Ward smiled down at her. He chose then to have care with his words knowing this would be a difficult endeavor. “I can’t promise you it will be easy; I can’t even promise you I’ll get you out of the engagement but I can promise you I will do as much as I can to ensure you are happy sweetheart,” he said sternly.
The young Princess released a breath in relief. “Thank you, father,” she understood what he was saying. “It is not done.” But at least now she had hope.
“Now, go back to the party and try not to step on anyone’s toes… again,” he smiled.
Waverly’s kiss on his cheek told him everything she needed to say: “Thank you.” She got up and headed back to the ballroom.
Ward sat in the garden thinking how he could possibly get her daughter out of this unfortunate situation he helped create. He hoped he could find a logical solution, one that wouldn’t make him break the relationship he had with his best friend but if that was to be the case, he was willing to do so in order to bring his daughter the one thing he didn’t have as a young man: a choice.
***************
Nicole woke up the day after her birthday with a hangover and a stubbed toe. She laid in her bed thinking for a while. She really didn't want to get married to Waverly Earp. Determination took over her and she decided she was going to try and talk to her parents. She would beg if she had to, but she needed to get out of this engagement so she got up, cleaned herself and got dressed.
Xavier waited outside the redhead’s room as usual. When she got out, he walked by her side and they headed to her parents' bedchambers. "So, I found out something happened while we were on Gaazo..." he whispered.
Nicole waited for his to continue but he seemed to be worried they could be heard. "Are you going to tell me or are you going to wait for my first pup to be born?" she teased him.
Xavier shook his head in mockery "Poor choice of words, Haught."
Nicole stopped walking and turned to face him: "Xav, I'm about to plead for my life. Do you want to tell me what is going on or should I get on with my morning?" She sounded a little harsh but she didn’t think she had time for games. Not today.
Xavier pulled her to a corridor to avoid being heard "Lady Jane came two days before your birthday claiming she was pregnant with your pup," he finally said.
Nicole stayed silent for a moment before speaking again, "Who is Lady Jane?"
Xavier rubbed his hand on his forehead "For all the gods, Nicole... and you wonder why your parents are making sure get yourself together?"
"I'm sorry, I just don't remember her," she said, apparently offended.
"Lady Jane of Sy?” He tried but didn’t get a reaction out of Nicole, so he tried again in harsher manner, “Blond, pretty, you visited the city about four months ago and decided to stay a couple of extra days as a ‘present’ for her 18th birthday?" he scolded.
Nicole considered Xavier's words for a minute "Oh, yes...” she replied joyfully. “Small waist, big breasts? She was fun," the redhead finished.
"I really should slap you right now," he replied. He had always been loyal to Nicole despite her behavior and he was never going to stop trying to help her better herself. To make her understand reason.
"Okay...?” Nicole knew full well Xavier had nothing but love for her. “What came of it, then?" she inquired.
"Nothing,” Xavier replied. “It was a false alarm but it was right before your parents left for Garenth hence, prompting their rushed decision to arrange for your marriage."
"Oh, okay," she said nonchalantly and tried to continue on her way.
"That's it? That's your answer?” He stopped her to look her in the eye. “I just told you, you could've bred a pup and that's all you have to say?"
"You said nothing happened.” Nicole shrugged her shoulders. “I see no point in keep worrying about it."
His words clearly hadn’t reach Nicole the way he intended to. "The point is: you definitely need to change your ways, Nicole. Aren't you worried you may have pups scattered around the kingdom? Little redhead rascals terrorizing their peers?"
"But you always give them the tonic, don't you Xav? Should I be worried about it?" she asked with a raised eyebrow.
Xavier sighed defeated, he understood he wasn't going to get her to learn empathy overnight. "Yes, Nicole. I always give them the tonic,” he said reassuring her. “But just so you know, it doesn't always work."
"Well, I take it this conversation is over, then." Nicole turned and continued on her way while Xavier walked the opposite way shaking his head in disapproval.
She had almost made it to the King and Queen’s chambers before another person pulled her to an alley.
She soon realized it was her younger brother Avery and playfully pushed him away. "What is it with people dragging me to dark places today?"
Avery smiled "Hi, sister. I'm sorry I missed your birthday." He hugged her tight before grabbing her shoulders. They were the same size so they were eye-to-eye. “Although I should say I'm sorry you missed your birthday. I was there but I decided to retire after a while.”
“I had matters to attend, brother.” Nicole defended with a carefree attitude. “But I’ll forgive your absence if you got me a nice present,” she joked,
“I got a name for your new horse,” the younger Haught said. “And I know you’re going to hate it! Which only makes it more fun.”
They had a tradition, Avery always got to name their horses. And Nicole would always hate them.
“I will hear the name and the story about it later brother. Right now, I am headed to talk to mother and father,” she said.
Her brother stopped her: “That is what I want to talk to you about, Nicole. Is it true you are to be married?”
“I swear to you nothing is secret in this castle!” Nicole complained. “I can tell you father and mother promised me to someone but I'm trying to get out of it.”
“And what if you can’t get out of it?” he inquired. “I heard you threatened them with abdication?”
Nicole rolled her eyes “Yes, but I was just trying to scare them. You how I care about the Haught bloodline.”
“Good,” Avery relaxed. “Because you can’t abdicate.”
“Yes, I can,” she defended. “But that is only in an extreme solution. Besides, that would mean you get to be King, baby brother!” she taunted him.
“You don’t understand, Nicole. I can’t be King. I-” the young prince seemed sad at his statement.
“What is it brother? Is everything right with you?” She had always been a loving sister to Avery. She always took care of him and offered comfort when he needed it. “Hey, you’d be a great King.” She tried to reassure her baby brother.
“It’s not that. It’s Arthur,” Avery voiced.
“Your husband Arthur?” she inquired. “I still can’t believe you got married so young, by the way.”
Avery had married at 18. He met Arthur, the young duke of Hrunes, during a visit to the city and the pair fell in love instantly. They decided to get married two months after and had been living in High Castle since.
The Prince smiled softly before breaking into tears.
Nicole hugged him and brought his head to her shoulder “Hey, it’s okay brother. You can tell me anything. What is it?”
“H- He… He’s barren,” he managed to say between sobs.
They stood there embracing each other for several minutes while Nicole spoke comfort words. “Have the healers seen to him?” she asked.
“Yes,” he replied between sobs. “They have confirmed it.” He hugged her tight while letting out his tears.
When he finally calmed down, he spoke to her again: “So, you see… you can’t abdicate. I can’t produce a blood heir and you know our brothers’ children have the makings of Betas. If you don’t give us an Alpha, the Haught dynasty dies.”
Nicole groaned, “What makes everyone think, I will breed an Alpha? What if all my children are Betas or Omegas?”
“Please, Nicole. The real miracle here is you haven’t already.” He scoffed.
She cleaned the tears from his cheeks with her thumbs. “Are you going to be okay?”
“I am, Nicole.” He smiled. “I just wanted to let you know how you are the Haughts’ last hope. More troubles for you, I guess,” he mocked.
“You mean on top of having to marry Waverly Earp?”
“Waverly Earp is your betrothed?” He said surprised. “She is so smart and beautiful, Nicole. You are very lucky!”
“You mock me, Avery!”
“You just don’t like her because she doesn’t tolerate your antics, sister. But she is quite the woman.”
“Goodbye, brother,” she said and turned to leave while her brother kept citing compliments for Waverly.
Nicole finally stood in front of the King and Queen’s bedchambers; she paced outside for a while rearranging her thoughts. She knew she had to beg, her Alpha was not pleased and fought to establish dominance but she pushed it down. She wasn’t going in to fight for superiority. She was going to calmly speak to her parents to get what she wanted. She pulled herself together and asked the guard to announce her.
“Princess Nicole requests an audience with your majesties.”
They agreed and Nicole enter the room. “Mother, father.” She bowed to them.
“Please Nicole, have a seat.” King Philip pointed to the chair and she did so. “Although if this is about your engagement, let me stop you and tell you it is happening. Regardless of what you want to say about the matter,” he said sternly.
“I know I’ve acted spoiled and ungrateful for well… most of my life and you have given me everything I ever wanted. I shouldn’t be asking for more but I’m going to anyway because I really think I wouldn’t survive a marriage to Waverly Earp.” She sounded sincere and humble which surprised her parents probably because they didn’t think she was capable of displaying such emotions.
Queen Rayna stood and walked to be in front of her daughter. “Nicole… you know we can’t just break the engagement. Promises were made. We gave our word to the Earps.”
“Mother, please.” Nicole looked up to meet her mother’s gaze with her best pleading eyes. “I’ll marry anyone else you choose. I’ll give you as many grandchildren as you like. I’ll do anything you ask, just please… Not her.”
Philip and Rayna looked at each other and, as usual, they knew they couldn’t deny her daughter of anything. “Fine,” the Queen said.
“Really?” Nicole stood up surprised to look at her mother in the eye. She couldn’t believe her strategy was actually working.
“Yes, Nicole,” her mother replied. “We do want you to be happy.” “We will think of something to help you but I swear to you Nicole, you better start growing into the King we expect you be,” Queen Rayna said firmly.
Nicole thanked them profusely and filled her mother and father with kisses and affectionate hugs. She exited the room with a smirk knowing her parents would always cave to her requests.
Rayna and Philip were left with the task of finding a way to break her daughter’s engagement and still keep their friendly relationship with Garenth and the Earps.
“Any ideas, sweetheart?” the King asked with a deep sigh. “I think we just agreed to something impossible.”
“None.” The Queen moved to pour herself some wine “But even if we just break our word they shouldn’t be surprised. Did you see Nicole and Waverly yesterday at the ball? That was really unpleasant and they really seem to hate each other. I didn’t think sweet Waverly Earp was capable of hate.” Rayna rested her head on her husband’s shoulder.
“Well, you know Nicole,” the King replied. “I’m sure she did something to that poor girl to make her hate her.” After a moment, he stood and walked around the room gathering his thoughts. “I don’t remember marriage arrangements being so difficult,” he added. “Remember us? We got engaged and then we got married. Simple.”
“Yes, dear,” Rayna laughed at her husband in mockery. “You went to war, we united our kingdoms, our parents retired and we got crowned. Very simple.”
Philip kissed her on the head. “And don’t forget how I asked my father for a year to court you and make you like me.”
“Darling, that’s it!” the Queen jumped from her seat. “We will suggest to Ward and Michelle to give Nicole and Waverly a year for them to get know each other better before we officially announce the engagement.”
“And how is that going to help?” the King asked incredulous.
“Because as long as the engagement is not official neither of them is bound to each other and that would give me enough time to find another suitor for Waverly.”
Philip raised an eyebrow in question “Why just Waverly? You’ll need to find someone for Nicole too.”
“Nicole is the heir to the biggest empire the world has ever seen,” Rayna teased. “We’ll throw a rock and find her someone else. And she shall marry that someone, so help me all the gods.”
Philip looked relieved for a moment before the thought of offending his longtime friend entered his head. “And what makes you think the Earps are going to accept a new suitor?”
“Intuition, darling,” Queen Rayna said in her most arrogant tone. “Waverly clearly doesn’t want to be married to Nicole. They must want out of this situation too after yesterday. Ward is a good man; he will want what is best for his daughter. And when we present Michelle a respectable, rich, educated and gentle prince or princess for Waverly she will be happy with it.”
“Okay then,” Philip said still unsure of this plan of his wife. He wanted to make sure all parties were satisfied at the end.
***************
Queen Rayna and King Philip met with Ward and Michelle privately to present the idea. Philip argued he had courted Rayna that way and maybe they should give Nicole and Waverly the same opportunity. Frankly, Ward Earp was relieved. He had been giving the matter a lot of thought throughout the night but a solution had not reached his mind and he was beginning to believe he would have to ruin years of genuine friendship.
Michelle on the other hand, wasn’t so keen on the idea. She was fond of the notion of her daughter marrying wealth. She argued they’d have to get to know each other after the wedding like it was common in arranged marriages. And finally, she asked if it was a ruse for the Haughts to break their word.
Trying to appease Michelle, Rayna suggested Waverly and Nicole would go on a tour through the Kingdom together to ‘help them bond’. It would provide both the time she needed to find another suitor for Waverly and a way to soothe Michelle’s worries. The four rulers finally agreed on it and left to break the news to their daughters.
Ward reached Waverly’s room after the reunion and sat her down. “You are going on year-long tour with Nicole.”
“What?” Waverly said with confusion. “I thought we were getting me away from her not making me spend a year tied to her awful nature.”
“This is part of the solution, dear.” Ward assured her. “It buys us time. We won’t make the engagement official until your return and that will give us a year to get find a permanent solution for this,” he said excited. “Besides, I think I’ll need way more time than that to get your mother out of her delusional state of mind. She thinks she’s going to be the mother of the Queen of Haught,” he added a little bit less enthusiastic.
“I’m sorry, father,” Waverly said more calmly. She considered the great length her father must have gone to make such arrangement possible. “Thank you for this.”
“Don’t thank me yet, Waverly. I still have to actually think of a solution. I don’t know if I will be able to manage it.”
“Nevertheless, Father. Thank you.” She kissed him on the cheek showing her appreciation. “So…” She said while she took a deep breath. “When do we part for this ‘tour’?”
“In a week’s time.”
Nicole was called before her parents in the afternoon and was informed of her upcoming tour throughout the biggest cities across Haught Kingdom in which she would be accompanied by her not future bride to be: Princess Waverly Earp.
“Why do I have to do this?” the redhead asked a little annoyed. The humbleness she had shown in the morning had abandoned her in the afternoon.
Rayna lost her patience. “Nicole, you really have no saying on the matter anymore,” she yelled. She took a breath to avoid losing her composure. “I’m doing this to gain time to get you out of your engagement to her. And, if I remember correctly, you said you were going to do anything to make that happen so I don’t want to hear another complain from you.”
“Yes, mother,” Nicole said in a childish way.
Rayna rolled her eyes and shook her head “And one more thing… As far as you and everyone on the tour is concerned, and while we don’t find a solution to this problem; Waverly is still your betrothed. So, you will treat her as such. And that means showing her the respect she deserves, Nicole.”
Nicole bowed her head, exaggerating the gesture, “Yes, Your Majesty.”
She got out of the room dreading the idea of having to spend the next year tied to Waverly Earp.
Notes:
Hello, lovely readers. I hope you enjoy this chapter and I really hope to have a new one on Monday!
Chapter 5: You imbecile.
Summary:
You know its only going to get worst before it gets better.
Chapter Text
Nicole and Waverly spent the next week actively avoiding each other. Nicole took to hunting and training while Waverly consumed her time taking advantage of the second biggest library in the world. The last time she was in there she couldn’t read and hadn’t really care for it but now, she couldn’t deny how much she loved the ceiling-to-floor book-filled room. The smell alone made her feel alive and she would be happy if she could spend the rest of her life there. Or not, that would mean she would have to marry Nicole. So, no. She wasn’t going to sell herself for a library, no matter how impressive it was.
Queen Rayna had the seamstress made different gowns and garments for Waverly to take on her trip. The brunette tried to decline but the Queen insisted on her to be prepared for any possible scenario during her trip with Nicole. It only reminded Waverly of how warm and caring the Queen was. She hadn’t had much alone time with king Philip but he always regarded her as a just and loving man, she wondered why Nicole turned out the way she did in spite of having such wonderful parents.
Willa, Wynonna and Sir Svane (mainly due to Willa’s convincing) decided to accompany Waverly and Nicole for the first two visits of their trip to help keep an eye on her sister. Nicole as usual, would be accompanied by Xavier and a court of noblemen who had business to attend on some of the cities.
The day finally came and the retinue for the Princess of Haught was waiting at the gates ready for departure. Waverly was surprised to see the large convoy that would escort them, she wondered why would they need so many servants, aides and staff. The military men, she got, tough. Being the heir of such Kingdom, Nicole probably needed to be well guarded at all times.
The Earps said their goodbyes to their parents inside the castle and proceeded to take their places on the cortege. Waverly waited inside her carriage and she saw Nicole at the gates respectfully saying goodbye to her mother and father, the redhead then turned to her brother Avery and jokingly punched him several times in the stomach, but at the end of their banter she embraced fondly reminding Waverly of her own relationship with her sisters.
Nicole reached the front of the line and mounted her horse -Thunder-. She looked around and frowned when she didn’t see Waverly. She turned to her left to ask her friends Willa and Wynonna, “where is your sister? Is she late?”
Willa took to answer, “she’s already in a carriage.”
“Why is she not riding with us?” Nicole asked, not really curious but trying to inquire in the oddness of the situation.
Wynonna sighed and replied, “she doesn’t ride.” Knowing well Nicole was about to make a big mockery out that fact.
Nicole seemed annoyed instead, “what do you mean she doesn’t ride?” She figured Waverly was trying to avoid her. Not that it mattered, the feeling was mutual.
“She’s afraid of horses,” Willa said.
Nicole laughed sarcastically, “you mean to tell me she wants to be Queen and she doesn’t ride horses? How is she going to tend to her people? By hiding in a carriage?”
“Let the matter to rest, Nicole,” Wynonna said angrily. “And you know very well she doesn’t want to be Queen and you don’t want her to be your Queen either, so let her be.”
“Heavens, Wynonna. You just got engaged a few days ago, you think you’d be in a better mood,” Nicole mocked.
“Look-” Wynonna was going to argue but was cut off.
“Onward.” Nicole instructed and softly hit the sides of her horse giving way to the start of their journey and effectively ending the conversation.
Waverly rode inside the carriage with Chrissy Nedley, Nicole’s Lady-of-Bedchamber. They had been acquaintance of one another before and even engaged in conversation but they had never really been close. However, they got to chat comfortably during the trip and by the time they hit the first stop they were quite fond of each other.
Waverly looked around, they were at a clearing with plain dirt at her feet and tall trees surrounding her. “Where are we and why are we stopping?” she inquired.
“We’re outside Rennulv’s city limits,” Chrissy answered. “We rode quite fast, honestly. We will make camp here tonight and reach Gleiden city in five days for your visit.” She added while getting out of the carriage.
Waverly exited the carriage and look for her sisters. Willa explained how all royals were going to go to a nearby lake for a swim while the servants made camp. Waverly declined and opted to stay. She had always been a somewhat of an explorer but she preferred to do it alone enjoying the calm of it. She pulled out a book she borrowed from the Haughts’ library and sat below a nearby tree. She lost track of time and before she realized it, the royals were back from swimming. She looked up and notice how the camp was already set. She had camped before but nothing like this. Everything seemed so… extravagant.
She was used to camp on the floor on small tents but here, they had big tents for each royal and high-ranked officer with beds inside… ‘How did they pack those?’ she asked herself before noticing how the servants were preparing a large table to set down the supper the -of course Nicole Haught would travel with cooks- had made.
They all sat and ate their meal while some military men told stories about war and some other funny-and-not-so-violent ones. After they finished, they all retired to their tents. Waverly was guided to hers by a servant and shortly after she received her sisters to talk about the events of the day and drink some wine. When they finished, they wished each other goodnight and proceeded to bed. Waverly couldn’t sleep, she got herself thinking what would happen if her father wasn’t able to break the engagement. Was she bound to spend the rest of her life with Nicole? Nicole, who hadn’t even addressed her in more than a week and hadn’t even look at her during supper. She got out of bed and out of her tent, she decided a walk would clear her head.
She roamed around camp for a while greeting the soldiers who were keeping guard for the night before she decided she was tired enough to give sleep another try. She was on her way back when she noticed light coming out of Nicole's tent from afar. She stopped when she saw a beautiful girl come out of the said tent. The girl was fixing her garments and looked a little messy. Waverly could swear she heard that girl was promised to marry some nobleman back in Rennulv. She could also swear she felt something unpleasant inside herself. Maybe it was the shameless actions of the redhead. Yes, that was most likely it. She shook her head and entered her own tent finally being able to drift to sleep.
The next day, they all woke up early, they picked up camp and continued on their way to make the first stop of the tour: the city of Gleiden. Nicole rode on her horse at the front as usual and Waverly stayed on the carriage keeping conversation with Chrissy. Waverly asked if the Haughts always travel with so many luxuries -to which, of course, the answer was yes- and Chrissy inquired about Waverly’s life on Garenth. After five days of travel and camping the pair became close and shared intimate details about themselves with one another. They arrived past noon to the central City of Gleiden and when Waverly looked out the window, she noticed how many people were waiting for the royal party. They appeared to be happy to have Nicole there. They bowed and cheered at the Princess and brought their little children on their shoulder to wave at their future Ruler. The people also seemed to be… prosper. They all looked well fed and dressed. She was used to seeing people like that on Rennulv but she thought it was just because they were living on the center of the kingdom. The people of Garenth, her people, were never this welcoming with her family… or prosper.
Gleiden was a city with cobblestone-paved roads. The town houses were made of wood and had thatched roofs but seemed impeccable. The houses surrounding the city were made of stone and appeared to be for the high nobility. Everything and everyone seemed so well kept. Waverly regretted avoiding the city in her attempt to avoid Nicole. It was a marvelous conurbation.
They entered the Gleiden palace -Yardway- and dismounted. They were received by Prince Edmund Haught, Warden of Gleiden and the royal court. Waverly noticed how beautiful the palace was. High Castle was a massive structure on the outside with enormous gardens on the inside but Yardway was surrounded by big fields of the greener grass Waverly had ever seen. It had a long driveway limited on each side by well-kept bushes.
Edmund Haught, the Warden of Gleiden hugged her sister and her companions. Willa and Wynonna had been to the Gleiden war and Sir Svane had served under him for a long time before asking to transfer to Rennulv to be with Willa. The Prince had grown up with Xavier too, so he knew them all well. He was an affectionate man and never hesitated in showing it. They all turned when Waverly’s carriage arrived and she tried to get out almost falling face forward before a guard caught her.
“I’ll take it that’s your bride?” Edmund playfully whispered to Nicole.
“Not if I die first.” She answered.
Waverly made it to the entrance. “Prince Edmund” she curtsied. She had met Edmund before but she barely remembered it. He was 7 years older than her and had always been kind and polite with her when they were children but was always involved in official business when he got older.
“Princess Waverly,” he kissed her hand. “It’s such an honor to welcome you to our city. I hope you find it of your liking.” He seemed so honest and… nice. Another nice Haught. ‘What the in all the hells happened to Nicole for her to be like she is?’ Waverly wondered again.
“Please, follow me.” Edmund instructed. “I have made arrangements for all of you. You probably need some rest after riding here so the servants will guide you to your chambers and they’ll call for you when dinner is served. I will meet you at the main hall then.”
Nicole retired to receive the report on the city’s status. It was part of her job as representative of the King to approve of a Warden’s way of ruling the City. Edmund was an honorable man so very little had to be done above his ruling. He merely presented Nicole with the plans for a new school and the economic report for the current period.
Waverly was placed on an incredibly pleasant room. The bed was just as comfortable as the bed she was always assigned on Rennulv except this one seemed less used, probably because it was a less visited palace since the King and Queen were the most sought out people in the world. After she rested, she dressed herself for dinner and a servant escorted her to the main hall. She noticed how everyone was there except Nicole. Apparently, the redhead had excused herself in favor of rest. “Odd.” Waverly though, since they were all going to take the next day off.
Morning came and Waverly was invited to take breakfast in the gardens. She was again marveled at the beautiful greens of Yardway Palace. They all ate and chatted joyfully until Edmund announced the activity for the day.
“So, since you are resting today, Nicole has arranged for you to ride to the river in the outskirts of the palace. I have arranged for your horses to be ready,” he said.
Waverly felt her stomach dropped. She really did hate horses. But it would have been incredible disrespectful to reject Prince Edmund’s offer, and she knew better.
One look at her sister and Wynonna sensed the soaring need to aid her. “Hmm… Prince Edmund…”
“We will be delighted to,” Waverly said, abruptly ending Wynonna’s interference.
Nicole just sat in her chair with what Waverly thought was the stupidest smirk on her face.
Nicole was walking to the stables when Xavier caught up to her. “You know you didn’t have to…” he said. “You know she’s afraid of horses.”
“She didn’t have to agree to it, Xav.” Nicole shrugged. Trying to dismiss the matter.
Xavier stopped her by grabbing her arm to get her attention. “You know she couldn’t refuse. It’s perceived as rude to decline a host’s offer to visit their land.”
Nicole pulled Xavier’s hand away from her and her Alpha suddenly growled at the insolence. “Well, maybe if she wasn’t too preoccupied to keep her ‘I’m the most virtuous person in the world’ image she could’ve declined the offer regardless of how it was perceived.” She turned and kept on walking.
Wynonna, Willa and even Robert had offered to find a way to excuse Waverly for the day but she refused. In her mind, she wasn’t going to let Nicole Haught win.
She wasn’t doing so bad on the ride if she said so herself. At least she was still on the horse. Sure, she was so far behind she could barely make out her sisters’ figures but at least she hadn’t fall. And of course, Nicole had already made it to the edge of the river a while ago. ‘That stupid redhead’.
She was well in her head and worrying too much about not falling, she didn’t notice a small rabbit crossing in front of her immediately spooking her horse and making it gallop full speed ahead.
Her sisters barely saw her sprinting on the horse and passed them. They were stunned and had no time to react. Nicole was standing on the edge of the river when she heard screaming. She turned and watched as Waverly’s horse ran to the river and came to an abrupt halt on the edge, immediately throwing Waverly into the water.
Nicole thought she would laugh holding her stomach at the incident, but she was filled with anguish instead. She quickly dove into the river and swam until she found Waverly. She brought her back to shore where Xavier was waiting with a blanket and the Earps were just arriving.
Nicole pulled Waverly out of the river and the brunette started to spit out water. The posse tended to her and when she was ready, they helped her on her feet. She started to walk away trembling when Nicole stopped her.
“Are you alright, Waverly?” the redhead asked. She didn’t understand why she was genuinely concerned for the brunette’s wellbeing.
“YOU!” Waverly felt her anger rise to a never-before-seen level. “THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT!”
“Excuse me? I just saved your life, you ungrateful creature!” Nicole matched the brunette’s tone.
“No, you set me up! You almost have me killed, you halfwit!” Waverly pushed her finger on Nicole’s chest.
“Halfwit?” Nicole laughed. “It’s ‘Your Highness’ to you even if it takes you longer to spill it out!”
Waverly scoffed. “I am a Princess too, you imbecile! We share the same title!”
Nicole’s anger rose, her Alpha took control of her words and before she knew it, she was exploding. “To what, Waverly? You are a princess to what? A dying kingdom? I’m surprised you haven’t starved yet like the people you rule. You think we are the same? You are just a little Omega while I am the heir to the greatest Empire the world has ever seen! You are lucky to be breathing the same air as me!” Nicole got on her horse and rode back to the palace. Xavier and the majority of servants and guards following close behind.
Waverly burst into tears, not of sadness but of anger and her sisters ran to comfort her. They spent a considerable amount of time sitting in silence before they decide to get up and leave. They all walked while the remaining servants took care of the horses.
“She really is an idiot.” Willa broke the silence. She had spent so much time with the redhead and she had never behaved that way with her.
Wynonna nodded and agreed. “I have never seen that side of her. I mean, she had always been arrogant but she has never been despiteful to us.”
“It’s just me.” Waverly tried to reason. “Her and I… we just don’t get along.” She didn’t feel like keep on the subject, thinking of Nicole annoyed her every time.
“Waverly, she just heavily insulted you. That is far beyond ‘not getting along,’” Wynonna replied. The middle Earp was also baffled by Nicole’s words. She felt irritated at the way her best friend had treated her sister.
“Not to mention, she insulted your house, your kingdom and your people.” Sir Robert Svane spoke in the back. He wasn’t a man of much words and he was had always been warm to Willa but he often kept to himself while in the presence of others.
Wynonna turned to him, “she was an asshole, Robert. You can say that.”
“I’m still pledged to her and the Haughts, I cannot insult her. But I cannot say I disagree with you either.” He smiled to the girls.
Willa hugged him and kissed him on the cheek before asking: “Was she like this when she was with the army? She has never been this way with us.”
Robert pondered for a little before answering, “well, she was always attentive to us and never asked us to do anything we wouldn’t want to. She even offered to leave the army without reprimand to any who shall desire it but you could say she has always been somewhat bigheaded,” he said. “There’s something about you though, Princess Waverly, that makes that side of her worst.”
“Well, lucky me.” Waverly replied.
They kept on walking comforting Waverly until they arrived to the palace later in the night.
They were received at the door by Prince Edmund, “Princess Waverly,” he began, “I would like to extend my deepest apologies. The servants told me what happened and Xavier informed me of your dislike for horses. I never would’ve extended such an invitation if I had known. I hope you can forgive me.”
She was baffled. Was the Princes really and profusely apologizing to her? “Please, Prince Edmund. There is no need. It wasn’t your fault and no harm was done.” She tried to appease him.
Edmund shook his head. “It’s my job to make my guests feel welcomed not threaten, Princess. I should’ve been better. I’m sorry.”
Waverly nodded in acceptance. Clearly, there was no changing this sweet man’s mind.
Edmund then decided to extend them an offer, “would you care to accompany me to the kitchens? My wife has just returned from a tour to check on the schools and orphanages and she is in there with my children having dessert.”
They all agreed with a smile. Who were they to reject sweet treats? They barely had any on Gareth due to the expensive nature of baking.
After a time of chatting with Edmund’s lovely wife and have some fun with the children they all sat down to have tea.
“I’d like to apologize again, Waverly,” Edmund said constricted. “This time without the formality of my title. I’m talking to you as Nicole’s brother. I know she set you up. She probably intended to just make you uncomfortable and didn’t perceive any harm would come but still, she acted wrong.”
“Has she always been like that?” Waverly asked, curious as to Nicole’s behavior with other people. Everyone seemed so fond of the redhead but she had only gotten to know the bad side of her.
“Like today? Never, as long as I'm concerned. She has always been spoiled by father and mother and she has got into some trouble before but she’s never been cruel with her words like today. Egotistical and self-centered? Always, but never cruel.” Edmund replied.
They decided to drop the subject in favor of a more comfortable topic until they retired to their chambers. Waverly was surprised when her sisters didn’t visit. Maybe they thought she needed rest after the events of the day.
Willa knocked on Wynonna’s door and was granted entrance. She sat on the bed before Wynonna’s expectant eyes.
“Are we not going to visit Waverly tonight?” the middle Earp asked.
Willa shook her head: “No, I need to talk to you.” The woman had clearly something on her mind. Something that was bothering her.
Wynonna slowly sat on her bed, “are we forming a plan to get back to Nicole? Because I already have like… half of it.”
“No, Wynonna.” Willa laughed. “We’re not getting back at her.” She sat in silence trying to find the words to express her mind.
Wynonna grimaced, “you became boring after marriage.”
Willa stood and paced the room. “I need to talk to you about this engagement between Waverly and Nicole.”
“YES! We need to find a way to break it,” Wynonna excitedly replied. “We could kill Nicole! Put a little poison on her wine. Nobody would notice.” She joked in an attempt to find humor in the situation.
Willa rolled her eyes and hit Wynonna’s arm, “Nonna, this is serious.”
Wynonna’s demeanor changed and straightened her posture, “okay. What about this engagement?”
Willa paused before finally letting out what she wanted to say, “we need to help see it through.”
“WHAT?” Wynonna asked in disbelief. She was sure her and Willa were of the same mind. But now, she was hearing how her older sister was thinking about keeping her baby sister in an unpleasant situation.
Willa’s shoulders dropped in defeat. “Think about it Nonna,” she began. “There is no way out for Waverly… or Nicole for that matter. They are stuck in this, with each other for the rest of their lives. Are we really going to let them live like this? I love Waverly and I don’t want to see her suffer. And I have love for Nicole, too. We have shared a lot and I would not like to see her in pain either.”
“Willa, they hate each other,” Wynonna simply stated.
“But why?” Willa sat in the bed next to her sister. “Waverly is loved by everyone. She is strong and kind and loving. Nicole also has good qualities, and she can be really charming too. They hate each other because of a stupid thing that happened years ago. Nicole kept on tormenting Waverly and we helped her. Waverly forgave us because we are her family but we are to blame too.”
“I don’t know what to tell you, Willa,” Wynonna stated. “I think it’s easier to help Waverly escape than to get those two to like each other.”
Willa shook her head. “We can’t do that, Nonna. We can’t afford it.”
Wynonna gave her a questioning look.
Willa let out a breath, “Nicole is right. Our kingdom is dying. We wouldn’t have any means to help Waverly escape. Besides, where would she go? The Haughts own half the world.”
“What?” Wynonna said. “How is that possible?”
Willa sat down next to her sister again, “mother has spent more in the last year than in the five years before. Between renovations to the palace or her new wardrobe… she has no care for the kingdom’s economy. I’ve tried to talk to her but there is no getting inside her head.”
Wynonna couldn’t believe it; she had never given a thought about where the money for her lifestyle came. “What does father think of it?”
“He doesn’t care,” the elder Earp replied. “He is drenched in liquor most days and his solution to the matter was to raise the taxes on the people again. Wynonna, you know they can’t take it. They are already suffering. The last time I toured, they were starving and their land is drying.”
“I'm sorry, Willa. I know you are the one who has to deal with those matters alone and I have never supported you.”
“It’s okay, Nonna. It doesn’t concern you. It is my burden as the heir to the throne.” Willa rubbed Wynonna’s arm. “But back to Waverly. We have to help her.”
“I don’t know what we can do, Willa.”
“I was thinking we could start by talking to Nicole?” Willa replied a little nervous. “But really talk to her. Appeal to her, make her listen. Beg if we must. We have been friends our whole lives and she has never been like this with us. She is capable of being civil. And she is capable of respecting our sister, I know so.”
“Oh, and you think talking will make everything better? Is that enough?” Wynonna mocked.
“Oh, no. Not nearly enough,” Willa countered. “But if we get them to stop trying to cut each other’s heads maybe they’ll have enough time to know each other better. Maybe they’ll get to discover the brilliant and amazing people we both know they are.”
Wynonna threw herself on the bed and sighed. “Ugh, fine. But can I at least poison Nicole a little? Not something deadly. Maybe a stomach potion to make her live in the toilet for a day?”
Willa laughed and rubbed her sister’s head: “No.”
Nicole got back to the Castle and locked herself in her room. She didn’t understand why Waverly had reacted that way. She had never liked the way Waverly addressed her, always insulting her intelligence and it had always hurt her. The brunette had always gotten on her nerves with ease, but today had been the worst. Nicole had felt a powerful need to save her, to protect her and Waverly had insulted her in return.
The redhead found herself hating the way she handled the situation; she had disrespected the brunette and her childhood friends in return and she wasn’t like that. She had always preferred to take those kinds of matters with humor and used her wits and charm to solve them, not that she had cared before either. But today, she had definitely cared, and she debated in her mind why. Why had she been hurt by Waverly’s rejection more than she would like to admit. But her pride was strong and she wasn’t going to apologize. No, she was Nicole Haught, she didn’t do apologies. She was going to force herself to dismiss the matter from her mind and continuing not caring.
But would that be possible?
Chapter Text
Nicole’s way to deal with her troubled mind was to avoid everyone after the river incident. Edmund tried to talk to her about her attitude toward her “future wife” and Nicole had to bit her tongue to not yell at him about how the King and Queen were doing everything they could so she wouldn’t have to marry Waverly. After her chat with her brother, she rode early each and every day to visit the nearby towns as a part of her tour while the rest of the group stayed behind enjoying the calm and luxuries Yardway had to offer.
The mood felt peaceful without Nicole but nobody would say it out loud. Edmund was her brother, the older Earps still considered her their best friend and Robert was a knight on her ranks. Nobody would admit it but the days spent away from the redhead were definitely more harmonious, especially for Waverly. The brunette felt more at peace without having to deal with Nicole’s obnoxious attitude.
On their sixth and last day on Gleiden, they were all invited to a play being offered in honor of the Princess in the center of the town square. Edmund planned for them to ride on carriages to the edge of the town and then they would walk to where the play would be taking place. It was his way to make Waverly feel comfortable and they couldn’t make it on carriage all the way through due to the stands people had place on the main streets to come and greet the Princess of Haught.
Nicole of course, declined. “Edmund, I command you to have horses for me and my guards ready to part. The rest of you can do as you please but I will not walk among the peasants,” she said, as arrogantly as she could.
When the arrangements were made and the horses were ready. Nicole appeared dressed in black breeches with black boots, a white shirt; a sleeveless, patterned gold tunic of the finest making, a crimson cloak on her left shoulder, her gold crown covering her head and of course, her sword hanging on her hip. She didn’t even look at the rest of the group before getting on Thunder and calling the start of the ride.
Waverly hated her mind for stopping to think how good Nicole looked. But it was just the clothes, she thought. Those fine and expensive garments would look on anybody… probably.
They arrived shortly after and began to march through the center of the streets. The Earps, Edmund and his family walked behind Nicole and her guard’s horses. The people cheered and waved for the Princess, and Waverly couldn’t do anything but roll her eyes at the hefty displays of adoration for the redhead.
Nicole surprised everyone by getting off her horse to meet a small child who was waving for her. She picked him up and sat him on the back of Thunder while she took a seat behind him continuing on their way. The boy greeted everyone from his position and seemed as happy as he could be. When they reached the main square, Nicole lowered herself and the child, she approached a vendor and got a wooden sword for the boy while paying ten times it’s price to the merchant. She kissed the boy on the head before sending him on his way with a guard.
Waverly wondered if it was a genuine gesture or a ruse to keep the people happy and entertained.
***************
Waverly thought the play about two unfortunate lovers who met a sad ending was beautiful. The company was marvelous, except for the lead actress who had clearly “gotten the part based on her beauty and not her talents” -per Waverly’s mind-.
They enjoyed the play under the sun, except Nicole of course, who was sitting on a throne-like chair under a shadow held by two servants. Waverly turned to see the redhead during the play only to find her sleeping with her head resting on her fist and a leg thrown over one of the arms of the chair.
After the play ended, the royals stood in a line to greet the actors. They complimented their work and introduced themselves. Nicole quickly took to plant a kiss on the lead actress’ hand. “Milady, you are very talented, you were the star of the play.” She said while soothing the woman’s hand.
“Isobel, your majesty,” the actress replied.
“It’s ‘Your Highness.’” Wynonna interfered. “She’s a Princess, not the King… yet.” She added while clearly having enough of the interaction.
“Oh, I'm sorry ‘Your Highness’” Isobel curtsied with a clearly fake innocent voice.
“It’s okay, Milady,” Nicole said. “You are so charming; you can call me whatever you like.” She winked.
“She winked… She actually winked. She is flirting the woman in front of everyone, in front of me.” Waverly’s thoughts took her to an angered state. Her face was red, her jaw was clenched and her arms crossed in front of her. Why did it bother her? Nicole had always been the same. She should be used to it.
Edmund sensed the atmosphere and decided to intervene. “Well, it was nice meeting you, Isobel… And everyone on the company but we have to part now. We are going to have our meal outside the square.”
“Don’t be rude Edmund, I am talking to the lady.” Nicole scolded him. “Why don’t all of you go ahead to have your meal and I’ll meet you there.”
Taking a deep breath, Edmund ordered everyone to their next stop. They gathered themselves and proceeded to walk to where they were having lunch. Nicole stayed behind in what appeared to be an interesting conversation with Isobel.
The group were seating on a makeshift tent on a garden outside the square. They were almost finished eating when Nicole showed up. A smile on her face and her clothes looking a little less pristine than before. Everyone at the table groaned in dislike when they saw her approaching on her horse except for Waverly who just clenched her jaw as hard as she could.
Nicole made her way to the them and placed her crown on the table. “So… I see you went ahead and ate without me.” She accused and placed her hands on her hip.
“We waited an hour for you, Nicole. Were we supposed to starve?” Edmund matched her sarcastic tone.
“Very well, then,” Nicole nodded. “Let us get back now and pack for our departure.” She grabbed an apple from the table and took a bite.
“I think it will do you well to part tomorrow, dear sister. You can rest tonight and start fresh in the morning” Edmund tried to argue.
Nicole took her crown placing it on her head and turned around to leave, “today, Edmund,” she said without even looking at him.
The servants prepared everything for their trip. Xavier made sure everything was in order while instructing the guards about their formation to protect the people on the trip.
Edmund asked to see Nicole before her departure. He tried, once again, to talk sense into her. To try and figure out why was she acting with anger most of the time but he was shut down by his sister. She refused to listen to him, especially when he advised her to show decorum for Waverly’s benefit as she was to become her wife. Nicole flaunted both her Alpha status and rank above him to demand he stopped voicing his opinions on her affairs.
She stomped out of Yardway and immediately order for the continuation of their trip. This time, only Nicole and Xavier were on horses. The rest decided to ride inside carriages to avoid any more unpleasantries with Nicole.
Waverly once again shared a ride with Chrissy, from whom she learned they were headed to the town of Byja. A place Waverly had been many times before to help her people’s trade.
“How is it possible you have visit Byja but not Gleiden?” Chrissy asked.
“Well, when ride for Byja we always take the lower roads. It takes seven less days.”
They rode for a few hours but this time, they didn’t make it far before the night descended upon them and they had to stop to make camp.
Nicole had been having trouble calming her mind. After the river incident she found herself thinking about Waverly more than she cared for even when she tried to keep her distance. Her time contemplating the matter had led her to debate in her mind about apologizing, the way she spoke to Waverly and insulted her kingdom was not actually what she meant to do but her Alpha had been reacting in strange ways every time she encountered Waverly. She didn’t find an explanation for it and let her pride stopped her from actually apologizing. She instead blamed Waverly for her bad humor, the mere thought of the brunette made her blood boil not in a hateful way but in a different way she couldn’t quite yet figure out. She decided instead to steer away from everyone to retain herself from bursting into another episode of anger.
Xavier had been distant with Nicole during their stay on Gleiden she figured he was trying to abstain himself of her personal matters giving he had tried to voice his concerns with her behavior but she had ignored him on every occasion.
Wynonna and Willa had also tried to speak to her but she had claimed she was busy with official business and had too, shut them out. Both Earp sisters knew of the importance of Nicole and Waverly’s relationship as they had discussed a few nights ago but they found it hard to voice now that Nicole had taken to ignore everyone around her.
That’s how the redhead found herself walking around camp alone. Two guards were behind her but she felt the loneliness of her situation when she heard everyone else laughing on the distance while she was resting her back against a tree. Even Xavier, the person who would always reprimand her about her actions, had chosen to respect the boundaries she had set. And, even though it was her wish, she hurt for the absence of her confidant. She returned to her tent, sat on her desk, reached for paper and ink and decided to write a letter:
“Dear Mother,
I pray to the gods you; father and the Kingdom are well. I write to you with a heavy heart to ask for the status on the situation we discussed before my departure. Two weeks have passed and I haven’t heard word from you. I fear for my sanity, mother. I fear I cannot survive this situation any longer. I hope to hear from you soon with the news that would make me smile and breathe peacefully again.
Love,
Nicole.”
She sealed her scribble and sent it with a night rider hoping her nightmare would end soon.
***************
They rode for thirteen more days stopping only to sleep per Nicole’s request. She found herself taking her meals at her tent away from everyone else in an attempt to erase Waverly Earp from her mind. The guards and some noblemen who accompanied them were starting to wonder what ailed the Princess. Willa and Wynonna decided to once again ask to have a word with her but she declined.
Xavier entered her tent that night and found her sitting on a chair drinking wine.
“Are you done avoiding everyone?” he asked.
“Hmm…” she scoffed. “I simply do not wish to submit myself to being judged.” “And I have not avoided you, Xavier. You are the one who abandoned me.”
“I did not abandon you Nicole,” he said in a conciliatory tone. “I simply decided to provide you of some space to help you go back to your senses”
“You did abandon me,” she said without looking at him. She had been wounded by his absenteeism and it only contributed to her anger. “You sided against me. You chose to support someone else, but it’s okay.”
“Nicole, I would never side against you but you must realize your actions are wrong.” Xavier moved to stand by her side.
“I have always been this way, Xavier. You I have not changed.”
He placed a hand on her shoulder and spoke. “Nicole, you have always been arrogant, impertinent, impulsive and authoritarian…”
“Thank you for your kind words, Xavier.” She got up from her chair enraged.
“BUT…” Xavier continued, “you are also, kind, courageous and just.” He reached for her again. “I love you like a sister. But you are becoming hardened. You don’t listen to anybody anymore and you are casting everyone aside.”
“I prefer it that way,” Nicole replied. The wine had clouded her mind and lowered her willingness to listen to reason.
Xavier took a breath and tried again. “You are choosing to be alone, Nicole. Why? Is it to escape from your mistakes?”
“And what mistakes would those be?”
“You are being rude and unfair to the people around you. You mistreated Edmund back on Gleiden, you have been ignoring your childhood friends and insulted Waverly… several times,” Xavier said calmly.
“I am the Alpha! I will be King.” Nicole yelled. The conversation had grown into a place of discomfort and her reaction was to be defiant. “Edmund bows to me. He was disrespectful to me by thinking he can talk to me like equals. My childhood friends have decided to be burdens and Waverly…” she sighed “That little Omega is the reason for my hardening… I cannot bear the thought of having to marry her,” she said through her teeth.
“Well, how do you think she feels, Nicole?” Xavier asked. “She doesn’t love the idea of marrying you either. She is in the same place as you.”
“Just leave, Xavier.” Nicole demanded. “I am done with this conversation.”
“Okay. But just think for a moment how much easier this situation would be if you didn’t have to harbor so much hate in you and act like a child every single day,” he said before leaving.
Nicole threw her cup behind him missing him and hitting the fabric of her tent. She tried to sleep that night but Xavier’s words resonated in her head making it impossible for her to rest.
The next day, they packed before sunrise to resume their trip. Nicole felt remorseful for the way she had spoken to Xavier the night before but her arrogance prevented her from reaching out to him. They rode in silence and arrived at Byja quite early. The cortège was met by the Warden of Byja, Baron Robin Jett and his husband Lord Jeremy.
Nicole was received with proper curtsy by Robin while Jeremy skipped her and went directly to embrace Waverly.
“Waves! It’s so nice to see you again!” the short man said. They seemed fond of each other.
“Waves?” Nicole asked Robin.
“They are quite friendly, Your Highness,” the Baron earnestly replied. “Garenth trades with us often and Princess Waverly is a friend of Byja.”
Nicole was surprised when the Alpha within her reacted negatively to see Lord Jeremy embracing Waverly.
She just rolled her eyes dismissively and entered the Manor of Byja. A modest structure for a city that traded in precious stones. It was a quite simple erection made of stone that matched the city’s somber appearance. It was big, but not adorned in any way.
Byja was a mining city and its people look ruffed up because of their work but that didn’t mean they weren’t happy. The Haughts made sure everyone on their kingdom knew they could choose were to place their labor, Byja was actually one of the richest cities in the Kingdom and the people who worked there were handsomely rewarded but their work meant they mostly look scuffed. The city’s roads were paved with tar and the fog surrounding it made Byja feel cold.
The city’s main plaza was much better. With a constant trade for their stones, it was a well visited town and the movement of people made it feel more inviting.
After they were accommodated in the Manor, Willa and Wynonna decided they needed to discuss Nicole’s behavior with her. Their time was short as this was the last stop on the tour for them. They were set to go back to Garenth as Willa needed to deal with the kingdom’s affairs and Wynonna had a wedding to plan.
They marched inside the throne room where they knew Nicole was and stopped when they saw the redhead sitting on the throne with a hairdresser working on her.
“Hells, Nicole. Didn’t you get a haircut two weeks ago?” Wynonna mocked.
“You know I like to keep mw handsome, Wynonna.” She was in a much better mood as she was told they were to receive correspondence today and a letter from the Queen was expected. She had high hopes for good news.
“And people claim you are vain.” Willa sarcastically added.
Nicole smiled. “To what do I owe this visit from my oldest friends?” She had been avoiding them, yes. But in this moment, after their amusing exchange she was reminded of how much she cared for the Earps.
“Well, we have been trying to get a word with you for three weeks but you have declined… friend” Wynonna said as she walked toward the redhead.
“I have been engaged in many affairs, Wynonna. You know… being the heir to a Kingdom occupies a lot of your time. Well… Willa knows anyway.” She winked.
“Ugh, we need to speak to you in private.” Willa said. She loved the warm feeling of their interaction but they needed to speak their minds.
The hairdresser finished his work and Nicole ordered him out.
“What can I do for you Earps?” The redhead asked while crossing her legs on the throne chair’s arm.
“We want to talk to you about Waverly... About how you treat her-” Wynonna blurred out, more angered than she meant to.
Willa put a hand on her shoulder to make her stop. She cleared her throat and tried a different approach. “We would like to ask you, as your friends to please try to be kind to our sister, your future wife,” she said in a much kinder tone. “Nicole, we know you. You are capable of being better than the enraged person you’ve been the last few weeks.”
Nicole grimaced. These were her best friends pleading to her. She had shared so many fond memories with them, she considered them family and she could see their struggle but her Alpha was not pleased to be judged. It told her to show dominance, to set her footing, to fight and she didn’t know how to react.
She pushed her Alpha down as best as she could, she stood up and fixed her clothes. “Was that all?” she asked.
Willa and Wynonna looked at each other in question. “Yes. You could say that is all,” the older Earp said.
“Very well, then.” Nicole exited the room without looking back.
“Was that a yes?” Wynonna asked when they were alone.
“I have no idea.” Willa said stunned at Nicole’s reaction. They had shared so much; she wasn’t ever sure the girl they grew up with was the same person they were dealing with now.
Nicole headed to her chambers and was pleased to see a letter waiting on her desk. She hurried to open it and proceeded to read its contents.
“Dear Nicole,
I have received your letter and my heart hurts for your suffering. I promised you I would try to help your situation but know now my child, such task is not an easy endeavor. Especially when we rule more than half the world. Finding a suitor for Waverly requires to search beyond our domains and please, understand that it will take time. To reach faraway lands will take longer than you can imagine so I am warning you now to find patience within you because this matter will not be resolved in a nearby future.
I must also warn you I have received word from your visit to Gleiden. Nicole, I am not pleased with your actions. I find myself in the necessity to tell you, as your Queen, to treat your companions and specially Waverly Earp with the respect they deserved. To be a representative of the crown before them and, therefore, be on your best behavior.
I send my love to you and I pray to the gods for your happiness.
Your Mother,
Rayna.”
Nicole was fuming. She crumpled the letter in her hand and cursed all the gods. Not only was she still engaged to Waverly Earp for the time being but she was reprimanded by her mother. Probably the two things she hated most.
She remained in her room for the rest of the day refusing to see anybody and found herself once again, thinking Waverly Earp. She tried to push her out of her mind, but it only made her bitter when she failed.
When she woke up the next day and she had a clearer head, she thought about how the people she loved had been trying to tell her to change her ways. Her Mother, Father, her brother Edmund; Xavier who she considered a brother too and of course her best friends Willa and Wynonna. She hated to be told what to do but she was also aware she needed to be at peace with them for her own sanity. If she needed to be civil with Waverly, she was going to do just that… even if she had to fight with herself.
She asked Chrissy to prepare her a bath while she had breakfast in the small table by the fireplace in her chambers. When she was ready, she got into the copper tub and took a moment to get her thoughts in order. She then cleaned herself and got dressed. She got out of her chambers and reached the common room where she knew the Earps and Xavier were. Nicole took a deep breath at the door and then progressed inside the room. She noticed how Wynonna, Willa and Robert were chatting on a couch. Xavier was sitting by the piano and Waverly was sitting by the window reading a book.
“Good morning, everyone” she greeted. They all looked at her with suspicious eyes but cordially replied anyway. Everyone except Waverly.
Nicole walked to stand in front of the brunette and cleared her throat. “Princess Waverly…” she addressed her.
“Your Highness,” Waverly replied cynically without looking away from her book.
Nicole took a deep breath again. Her Alpha was angry. She was meant to be adored not ignored. Pushing her feelings down, Nicole spoke the words she had prepared: “I would like to apologize for my behavior during the past month.” Every word tasted like bile in her mouth, her hands were making tight fists and her posture was rigid.
Waverly laughed and finally looked up. “Did you hit your head?”
“Excuse me?” Nicole wasn’t sure if she had heard correctly.
“Did you fall off Thunder and hit your head? Because that is the only explanation for you to be saying those words right now.”
Nicole’s face was red and her nails were probably making her palms bleed from how hard she was clenching her fists. Was this Omega really mocking her apology?
She wanted nothing more than to react. To flaunt her status in the room and make everyone understand who was the ruler… the Alpha. But she just quietly laughed instead. She turned around and raised an eyebrow to Willa and Wynonna before exiting the room.
She got outside the Manor and ran. She ran until she was exhausted and her Alpha couldn’t bother her anymore with thoughts of weakness and retaliation.
“What was that Waverly?” Wynonna asked angered.
“Nicole tried to apologize to you and you mocked her!” Willa walked to her sister.
“Oh, and I am just supposed to accept it?” Waverly said sarcastically. “After everything she has done to me? She says a couple words and I am supposed to bend my knees for her?” She added with her arms crossed on stomach.
Xavier decided to voice his thoughts, “Princess Waverly, I don’t think you realize how hard that was for her.”
“Do any of you realize how hard it’s been for me to endure her attitude for years?” Waverly countered. “I understand everyone in this room adores Nicole Haught but that doesn’t mean I have to humiliate myself before her just because she uttered a fake apology in my direction.” The brunette turned around and left.
Everyone in the room looked perplexed. They didn’t know how to react to scene that had played out before their eyes. There really seemed to be no helping Waverly and Nicole.
Nicole reached the nearby forest and sat on a boulder. She calmed down and got to think. Why did Waverly anger her so much? Every word, action and look the brunette threw her way irritated her. So much so, she had lost a little bit of her confidence and charm. And what if her Mother failed? What if she had to spend the rest of her life with the woman? Waverly Earp could not have this effect on her.
She decided to spend the night on the woods. Her grandfather, King Viktor, had taught her and Avery to camp without the glamour of royalty. She knew how to survive a situation like that. The night was cold but she found shelter, she made herself a place to rest and, after allowing her head to be clear of her thoughts, she drifted to sleep.
She woke up with a better attitude the next morning. She had faked her apology and she knew it; she was better than this. But she could not let Waverly get to her, so she slowly and calmly strode on the road back to the Manor while thinking. She was going to let the matter to rest, she was giving it too much attention and the brunette didn’t deserve to hold so much of her mind. She was going to prove to herself how much Waverly Earp did not affect her.
Notes:
Do you hate me yet?
Chapter Text
“A moment.”
Xavier panicked. It was night and Nicole hadn’t returned. He knew she was a capable woman but he was her guard. He was supposed to keep her safe and he felt guilty for not going after her. Baron Jett sent riders looking for her but they failed. Willa, Wynonna and Robert offered to continue the search in the morning hoping to find her well.
The next day they were all standing in front of the Manor planning for the search when a soldier spotted the Princess making her way to them. Nicole was unharmed and seemed quite happy. Odd, considering she was so upset when she left. She greeted everyone cordially and assured them she was completely well. She then proceeded to her chambers, Xavier following close behind.
“Nicole…” he tried after she requested food and a bath to be drawn for her. “I am sorry for not being with you.”
Nicole smiled. “It okay, Xavier. I needed the space.” She could sense he was troubled by the events that had taken place so she tried her best to reassure him.
Xavier was a military man. He had been assigned to Nicole at a young age but his father, Mathias, made sure his sons served their posts with honor. “It is not okay, my Princess. I took a vow to protect you. Always.”
“What is it with the formality, Xav?” She approached him and grabbed his shoulder. “Let me assure you, in all the time we have shared, you have never failed to your duty to protect me,” she said and he visibly relaxed taking in Nicole’s words.
“Besides…” She pinched his cheek. “You also took a celibacy vow… and we both know how that is going.”
“NICOLE!” he warned.
“Relax, Xav. Nobody is here. And you know I wouldn’t expose you like that,” she assured him. “I think you and Chrissy need some time alone to release some stress,” she added while running away from him.
He smiled and shook his head. That was how they usually act around each other, it felt like them again. They were both secretly glad they were back to their normal selves after their exchange a couple of nights ago. They would often heavily disagree and then made out without the need for apologies.
Xavier left the room and Nicole got herself ready. After she had a bite to eat, she headed down to meet Robin and Jeremy who gave her the reports on the city’s issues. They inform her of the request of the people to build a tavern closer to the mines and she was needed to inspect the land for her approval.
She had reached a new conclusion during her time alone; it was definitely in her best interest to amend things with Waverly. No more fighting meant peace for her mind and a more tolerable atmosphere. If she was to spend a considerable amount of time tied to Waverly Earp, she needed to stop the bickering and hopefully, that would push Waverly out of her mind for good.
She ordered a carriage to be ready to part and asked for “her betrothed” to be ready to accompany her, still hating a little how the words sounded coming from her mouth.
To her surprise and everyone else’s Waverly was nowhere to be found. She had been missing since storming out of the Manor in the morning without telling anyone where she was going and without letting any guard escort her.
Nicole left to assess the land with Xavier wondering if Waverly might have the need to wander around with her thoughts the same way she did. She returned after some time and ask Robin to serve dinner. An event to which the brunette was again, missing.
Willa and Wynonna waited for Waverly in her room but when their younger sister arrived, she claimed she was tired for the day and needed the rest.
The next two days progressed in the same way. Nicole was set on the idea of truly apologizing this time and found herself requesting her betrothed’s presence so much so that now the words caused her no pain or repulsion and she sounded almost natural. But Waverly was always missing, leaving in the morning and returning in the afternoon. It appeared as if the young Princess was now the one avoiding the group but she claimed she had been to Byja many times before and she knew it well enough to visit her favorite places. Alone.
By the third day, Willa and Wynonna decided to have breakfast with her sister to inquire about her latest endeavors but when they asked for her, she was already gone. They became suspicious and took upon themselves to find out what was going on. They questioned some of the servants until a stableboy sent them to the edges of the property, affirming he had seen Waverly wandering there.
They walked in the direction they were told and found Chrissy walking around with two guards. She claimed she had not seen Waverly but they kept on their course either way. They made out a small hut on the horizon near the tree line and immediately assumed Waverly was there. They knew how much Waverly loved to read in the abandoned cottage on their castle back home.
They reached the property and entered without announcement trying to surprise their sister. They stopped in their tracks at the sight before them: A completely naked Waverly Earp taking her pleasure on top of a blond and muscular young man.
“WAVERLY!” Wynonna yelled in shock startling the pair and making her sister jump to reach for her clothes.
“Wynonna! Willa!” Waverly jumped in disbelief trying to get dressed while the young man looked at her stunned.
Willa just stood there not quite understanding what was happening. Wynonna covered her own and her sister’s eyes with her hands. “Willa, say something,” she whispered.
Willa moved Wynonna’s hand away and took out her sword pointing it at the man. He barely got his hands up in the air before the sword was being pushed on his neck. “Is he forcing you?” She asked.
“What? Willa, no! James is just a… a friend.”
“Leave.” Willa ordered and the man -James-, did so in a hurry. “Get dress Waverly and meet us outside,” she said with a stern voice.
The older Earps waited outside the hut for Waverly to come out. When she did, Willa instructed them to go sit on a couple of boulders nearby.
Wynonna, as usual, thought it was her duty to break the silence “What was that Waverly?”
“What Wynonna? You don’t think I have needs?” Waverly countered, offended at the tone her sister was taking with her.
“Good for you, Waves.” Willa acknowledged immediately getting the attention of the other two women.
“What do you mean ‘good for her’?” Wynonna was angry.
“I mean she’s a woman Wynonna, like us. And she has the right to do with her life as she pleases!” she turned and held Waverly’s face in her hands. “Just be sure you are being careful, please?”
“I am, Willa,” the young Omega assured her and addressed her other sister. “I'm sorry you had to see that, Nonna.”
Wynonna thought for a while before nodding. “How long has this been going on, Waves?” She understood her anger now, she was upset her sister hadn’t confided in her with such an important part of her life.
“I had my first heat at 16. The healer and Mother gave me a concoction but I found ways to deal with it for myself.” Waverly said proudly.
The middle Earp raised her voice, “so, you’ve been with that boy for three years. Without us knowing. We’re your sisters, Waves. We tell each other everything!”
Waverly matched Wynonna’s outraged tone, “I'm sorry but I'm not like you. I don’t have the need to have my sexual encounters discussed out in the open to feel dominant! And I don’t like people talking about me that way!”
“Both of you calm down,” Willa ordered. She understood both of her sisters. Waverly had always had more of a serene character and Wynonna’s protective nature lured into overbearing. “Wynonna, if Waverly wants to be discrete with her affairs it is her right.”
Wynonna sighed, “I'm sorry.” She apologized. “I am just hurt you didn’t feel confident enough to tell us.”
Waverly touched her arm to give her comfort, “It’s not that. I trust you both, it’s just… I felt like keeping that part for myself.”
“So, that boy seemed… nice” Willa, said unconvincingly.
“He is not very bright,” Waverly said with pursing her lips. “And I only met him a couple of months ago. I am just having fun with him.” She shrugged her shoulders.
“Who has been taking care of your heats then?” Wynonna curiously enquired.
“I have had some lovers in the past… and Romina, before she married and moved away.”
“The cook’s daughter? Well done, Waves. She was beautiful!” Willa congratulated her. While Wynonna looked equally impressed.
“I realized I don’t want to talk about this anymore.” Wynonna said, “but I am happy if you’re happy, Waves.” she hugged Waverly and Willa immediately joined them.
Chrissy Nedley appeared running from behind the trees getting the attention of the trio. “I am so sorry, Waverly,” she said out of breath. “Two guards were looking for you so I had to steer them away and couldn’t warn you about your sisters.”
The trio laughed at the blonde.
“You are a terrible lookout, Lady Nedley,” Wynonna mocked.
They went back to the Manor where Baron Jett and Lord Jeremy offered the group a banquet. They all sat in harmony but Waverly felt Nicole’s gaze on her the entire meal.
Nicole looked at Waverly, “finally,” she thought after not having seen the brunette in the last few days. There was something though, Waverly seemed unbothered by her and hadn’t even care to reply to Nicole’s several requests to visit Byja together. Her mind raced with thoughts about Waverly’s reasoning, was this the Omega’s way to deal with their situation? To ignore the Alpha’s attempts to approach her? To get distance between them? She couldn’t deny she was thinking about it more than she would like to. So, at the end of the meal she approached Waverly to ask her whereabouts for the past days and the brunette simply replied had been visiting merchants she knew around the city with Lord Jeremy.
Nicole knew she was lying. She had inquired Jeremy before and he stated he didn’t know where the Princess was. She felt offended. She didn’t care for the way Waverly had dismissed her. Nobody had ever treated the redhead with contempt and her Alpha was irritated with the insolence.
She went for a ride on her horse to calm herself. She had decided she was going to be civil with the young Omega but that didn’t mean it was easy. She thought about Xavier’s words, about her two friends plead to make peace with Waverly and about her Mother. How she had warned her she would have to marry the youngest Earp if she couldn’t find a solution and she got frustrated. So she rode harder and harder, trying to get her mind to ease out of losing control and be unpleasant with everybody again.
She was riding her horse back into the Manor when she caught sight of Waverly Earp at the entrance. She was enthusiastically talking to a young man like they were acquaintances. Nicole slowed down to take in the scene before her. Her Alpha maddening inside, had Waverly Earp rejected her invitations in favor of this man? The disrespect!
She was trying to decipher her emotions when she saw the young man raise his hand to caress Waverly’s cheek.
She snapped.
Her eyes went wide, her whole body felt hot and tense. She held tight on the horse’s reins and made the animal gallop towards the pair. She jumped out of the horse in front of them and drew her sword at the man. “What is the meaning of this?” she yelled.
“Nicole, what are you doing?” Waverly asked exasperated.
Nicole looked at Waverly and then at the man, she took a deep breath and placed her sword back in its holster. “What is your name, sir?”
“James Hardy, Your Highness.”
She grabbed him by the neck and spoke to his face. “Mister Hardy if you ever come near Princess Waverly again, I will personally cut your head off.” She tossed the man to the ground and waited for him to leave before turning back to Waverly.
“Is that the reason you have been rejecting me, Waverly?”
Waverly rolled her eyes, “I don’t need an extra reason to want to be away from you, Nicole. You manage that by existing. Just like now, you were rude to James and you are being rude to me. Again.”
“Are you seeing him? That… boyman?” Nicole asked with disdain.
“What do you care?”
“I SAW HIM TOUCHING YOU!” Nicole yelled and stood in Waverly’s face. Her Alpha was eager to come out, to fight, to claim. “You are promised to me, Waverly. You are mine. I will not have you parading around with your lovers like some sort of-”
Nicole didn’t see it but she felt it. Her left cheek was burning, her whole head was thrown to the side and there was blood inside her mouth.
Waverly had slapped her. Hard.
The redhead stood still not quite understanding what had happened. Waverly grabbed her by the jaw to turn her head and speak directly to her face. “You do not get to insult me, Nicole Haught. You do not have the morals to call me names. You do not own me and by all the gods, you WILL learn to respect me. I have had to endure you most of my life but that ends now.”
The brunette turned to walk away with her head high and grimaced when she finally noticed the servants who had witnessed the entire scene.
Word of the incident got around faster than the encounter had happened and now everybody knew about yet another mishap between the two princesses. To say Xavier and the Earp sisters were worried was an understatement. It had barely been more than a month and Waverly and Nicole seemed to be in a worst place than before. Willa and Wynonna were heading home the next day and they were troubled to leave Waverly. Not because the young Princess couldn’t handle herself but because this situation with Nicole might actually drive them to kill each other.
They decided to try once again to get them together to solve their issues. Surprisingly, and without much convincing, Xavier got Nicole to be at the Manor’s chancery where they would meet all the Earps and they would all voice their concerns and reach a solution. They waited for Waverly to appear, but she didn’t.
After Waverly’s actions, Nicole stood on the Manor’s entrance still trying to process what had happened. After a while, she decided to bring her horse back to the stables to feed and water him, she sat next to him on a bale of hay and got to think how wrong she had been, again. Trying to find a reason for the burst of anger she felt when another person touched Waverly was proving to be difficult. She hated when she lost control and Waverly seemed to make that side of her come out with ease. This time there was no escaping and a simple apology might not be enough. But what was troubling her the most was trying to figure out why her Alpha reacted the way it did. She wanted to claim Waverly? That couldn’t be. She was confused. It was the stress she had been under lately; she was sure of it.
Xavier reached her and asked her to be meet the Earps which she accepted eager to see Waverly again. Eager? No, she needed to apologize, to reach an understanding… peace. That was all, she wasn’t eager to see the brunette.
She met Willa and Wynonna at the chancery and voiced a genuine apology for her behavior; which the Earp sister accepted gladly and were relief to see somewhat of an effort coming from the redhead. She waited for Waverly, who had been also summoned to the meeting. And waited…
And waited.
But the brunette never showed up and Nicole’s thoughts got to her again. Was Waverly with the boyman? Was she rejecting her, yet again? She stormed out of the room and was going for a walk when she saw Waverly chatting with Jeremy outside the Manor.
She grunted.
That was it.
She was not going to be mocked again. She walked to the pair getting their attention, she stopped in front of them and bent down to pick Waverly up on her shoulder.
The brunette squealed in surprise. “What are you doing?” she asked as she was being held steady by Nicole's hands.
“I am going to show you some manners, Princess,” Nicole said as she walked back inside the Manor carrying Waverly.
“Put me down!”
“You will not disrespect me, Waverly!” the redhead yelled as she approached the chancery.
“Put me down, you brute!”
Nicole got inside the room and yelled, “Everybody out!”
They all left and Nicole finally lowered Waverly to her feet, earning a few punches to the chest from the brunette and starting what became a heated exchange.
“What is the matter with you?” Waverly asked as she angrily walked away from Nicole.
“What is the matter with me? What is the matter with you?” “I have been trying to talk to you, to apologize! But you… you!” the redhead grunted and walked around the room running her hands through her hair, unsure of what she wanted to say. “You disrespect me! You are going to be my wife, Waverly, and you cannot disrespect me like that!”
She didn’t even know what she was saying. She was sure she was not being coherent. She didn’t want to marry Waverly. She shouldn’t be saying those words at all.
“Oh please, Nicole. You want respect? You need to earn it. You cannot demand it. And you have been disrespecting me my entire life. You cannot expect me to forget everything you have done to me overnight. It doesn’t work like that… and we might get married eventually but I am never going to be yours!”
Waverly turned to leave.
“WAVERLY!” Nicolle yelled and walked toward the brunette. “I am trying to speak to you!”
“And I am telling you I don’t want-” Waverly was cut off by Nicole’s hand on her mouth.
“Can you just-” Nicole pinned Waverly with her body against the door, one hand pressing on the brunette’s mouth to shut her and the other holding firmly on Waverly’s waist.
She suddenly realized how close their bodies were and how not unpleasant it was. She closed her eyes and allowed herself to breathe in. A scent. Waverly’s scent. It filled her lungs and it made her entire body react. It was floral and… sweet? And it reached all her senses at once.
She kept her eyes closed noticing how Waverly wasn’t fighting her anymore. Both their agitated breaths the only thing that could be heard in the room. She had Waverly’s warm body against her and she was enclosed in the feeling of it, unable to move. She pressed their foreheads together and slowly opened her eyes realizing her thumb was now caressing Waverly’s lower lip. It was soft and pink and beautiful.
Beautiful?
She willed herself out of her mind. She didn’t want to be having this line of thoughts. She let go of Waverly and took a couple of steps back shaking her head.
She cleared her throat and turned around, “you are dismissed.”
“What?” Waverly asked, still agitated and unsure of the situation she had just experienced.
“Leave, Princess.” Nicole said without even looking at her.
Waverly did so and Nicole was left in alone in the room. She threw herself on the chair behind the desk trying to decipher what had just happened. “What was that?” she thought as she rubbed her face to regain her composure.
Waverly left the room in a hurry and with a clouded mind. She locked the door and rested her back against it with her eyes closed. “What in all the hells just happened?” she wondered. Nicole was an idiot, but when she showed a little bit of jealousy of James Hardy felt… good. So good, she decided to avoid her in order to escape the inevitable need of her brain to find an explanation. And then, Nicole took her to that room and being in her arms felt so right. Waverly remembered the burning need to touch Nicole she felt when Nicole had her pinned against the door with their bodies flushed against each other. A body that was warm and inviting, and that finger on her lip-
“Are you all right, Princess?” Xavier’s strong voice startled her making her jump a few feet in the air with a scream.
In her dazed state, she hadn’t noticed how everyone was outside the room.
Everyone.
Xavier, Willa, Wynonna, Robert, Robin, Jeremy and Chrissy were there.
Waverly had a hand to her heart and her breath was agitated from the scare -or the interaction with Nicole, she honestly didn’t know-.
She tried to straighten herself and act like her mind wasn’t a trunk full of questions, “Yes, thank you. I am okay.”
“Did she hurt you?” Wynonna asked.
“No!” Waverly yelled, surprising herself at the need to defend Nicole. She cleared her throat to better her tone. “No, she didn’t hurt me,” she said more calmly.
Everyone looked at each other in question. Before Willa spoke. “Baron Jett, it is our last night with our sister, we would like to spend the rest of it with her if that is okay with you?”
“Of course, Princess,” Robin said kindly. “I will make sure supper is brought to your room.”
Everyone went to keep on their regular tasks still wondering what had prompted Waverly’s bizarre reaction.
Willa and Wynonna made it their task to find what had transpired inside the chancery but Waverly dismissed it saying it had been their regular exchange of words and bickering.
When she was left alone later in the night, she got on her bed and her mind wandered to her encounter with Nicole. Her Omega purring at the memory and her body reacting with a shiver that ran through her spine. She abruptly sat up chastising herself and forced her mind to still. She thought about all the other times Nicole had been unpleasant. Yes, that was it. That felt better, normal. She hated Nicole. The moment they shared in that room had been a product of exhaustion and anger, she was sure of it. She just needed to rest; it was all going to be forgotten in the morning.
Nicole spent several hours locked in the chancery. She had denied Xavier’s request for entrance while she just sat in a chair looking at the ceiling replaying her brief moment with Waverly. She couldn’t stop, her eyes were closed and her lungs were now yearning to be filled with Waverly’s scent once again. Her Alpha yearned.
She shook her head, there had to be a way to get herself back to her senses.
With determination, she stood up and got outside meeting Xavier’s interrogating eyes. She just dismissed all of his questions and requested company for the night. She thought she just needed to be herself again.
Xavier reluctantly agreed to her demands and Nicole found herself in her bedroom with two beautiful blondes entertaining her.
Standing in her room with cup of wine in her hand, she smiled at the nibbles one of the ladies was giving to her ear.
“Everything all right Your Highness?” the woman kneeling in front of her asked.
“What?” the redhead asked before she looked down at the flaccid member between her legs. “Hmm… just give it a moment,” she said.
She took a deep breath and shook her head to get herself back to the present. She closed her eyes to focus on the sensations of on her body.
Her mind wandered and she got to think of skin… endless rivers of smooth skin.
Brunette hair flowing effortlessly down perfect shoulders to reach the curves of round breasts.
Lips. Pink and full lips soft to touch and aching to be kissed. Waverly’s lips.
Waverly?
She opened her eyes and jumped away from the women. She ran a hand through her hair and paced through the room grimacing at the memory in her head.
“Are you well, Your Highness?” one of the women asked.
“Leave.” Nicole ordered without looking at them.
“Your Highness?”
“Out, both of you!” she yelled in her state of panic.
She put her cup away. She only had one cup of wine but she figured she was drunk. She walked to the basin of water in her room and splashed her face a few times
Her breath was still agitated so she decided to get into bed to calm herself. “What is happening to me?” she thought, she was sure no other person had ever occupied so much of her mind like Waverly Earp.
She hated the brunette; of course, she did. Why was she suddenly missing the smell of jasmine and geraniums? Why was she thinking about Waverly’s body and her hair and her lips, and-?
She refused to think about that. She had hated Waverly most of her life, that wasn’t going to change because they shared a moment.
A moment of weakness, a moment of confusion; a moment that had taken her breath away. A moment that was now igniting every fiber of her body, but it had been just that, a moment.
Notes:
I'm sorry, I have a couple of chapters written but I haven't had the chance to edit them. I hope to update again soon!
Chapter Text
It was the day of departure and neither Princess Waverly or Princess Nicole had left their rooms. The group had made all the preparations for their leave and were waiting at the entrance. Baron Jett had sent for both princesses but the servants hadn’t managed to get either door open.
Both Nicole and Waverly had spent the night in their rooms looking at the ceiling thinking about each other. They heard the servants calling for them but ignored them. Neither wanted to face the other, neither would know how to react.
After a long waiting, Wynonna let out an exasperated sigh and ran up the stairway to heavily knocked on Waverly’s door. “Come out, Waverly! I know we said our goodbyes last night but I still want to hug you before I leave!”
Waverly covered her face with her hands before giving up and went to opened the door.
Wynonna questioned her about her actions but Waverly dismissed her again arguing she was just tired.
The middle Earp paced nervously for a moment carefully considering her next words, she had tried to talk sense into Waverly and Nicole but it had been futile. She had decided to give up, but in that moment, she decide to try one last time, “Waverly can I ask you something before I leave?”
“Of course, Wynonna,” Waverly said and gather her belongings preparing to leave.
“Will you please try? With Nicole, I mean. I know you hate each other’s guts and you are probably right to do so but I cannot have peace knowing you are going to continue the same way. I fear for both of you.”
Waverly looked at the floor and nodded. “I know what you mean, Wynonna. I am tired too but I cannot just submit myself to her wishes… what I can promise you instead is that I will try. It is not going to be easy, but I will try,”
Waverly wasn’t lying, she decided she was going to try to be pleasant at least. Not because her sister asked her but because curiosity was getting the best of her and she was desperate to find a meaning to her latest interaction with Nicole.
The sisters hugged tightly saying everything they needed before Waverly got dressed and finally headed to the Manor’s entrance to bid farewell to her friends and family.
At the same moment Wynonna parted to Waverly’s room, Willa had marched to Nicole’s chambers to address the redhead. “Haught, open this door right now!”
Nicole huffed but got up and opened the door to meet her friend.
“What is going on?” Willa asked.
“Nothing,” Nicole said and walked to sit on a chair.
Willa entered the room closing the door behind her. “Nicole, I don’t know what happened last night with Waverly because she refused to tell me and I know you will do the same, but can I ask you something?”
“Anything, Willa.”
“Will you please take care of my sister? You don’t have to like her, you don’t have to talk to her, you don’t even have to acknowledge her. But please, promise me you won’t let any harm come to her,” Willa begged.
Nicole stood up, grabbed her by the shoulders and looked at her in the eye, “I swear to you on our friendship, Willa. I will protect Waverly with my life.”
Nicole knew she had many things to resolve regarding Waverly but one thing was clear: the need she felt to protect Waverly at the river back in Gleiden had never left her. She had been stubborn in acknowledging it, but she knew it in her heart now, she would always see for the Omega’s safety.
Willa thanked her and left to allow Nicole to prepare for departure.
Nicole finally reached the entrance and said her goodbyes to Baron Jett and Lord Jeremy, she fondly embraced the two older Earp sisters assuring them quietly she was going to keep Waverly from harm.
She walked to take her place at the front of the convoy and found Waverly ready to board her carriage. They stood in front of each other in silence for a moment not knowing what to do or say.
Waverly finally swallowed the lump in her throat and spoke with a curtsy. “Your Highness.”
“Princess.” The redhead bowed her head and moved away.
They had said the same words to each other many times but it felt different, there was no spite or animosity behind it. There was now a different kind of tension neither of them could understand but it wasn’t unpleasant.
Everyone witnessed the awkward exchange, wondering once again what had happened in that room the night before.
They parted ways with Willa, Wynonna and Robert returning to Garenth and Nicole and Waverly going to their next stop on the tour, the Alexandrian city of Venrya.
They rode for four days stopping only at night with Nicole and Waverly exchanging pleasant greeting from time to time but secretly contemplating each other when they thought no one else was paying attention.
Xavier questioned Nicole exhaustedly about her sudden change of treatment with the Earp Princess but Nicole just laughed it off arguing maybe she had simply grown up.
Waverly suffered the same insisting line of questioning from Chrissy but she managed to always change the subject. In truth, she was confused with the thoughts in her head regarding Nicole and wasn’t keen on the idea of exploring them.
They reached Venryan territory but where still away from the castle. Waverly was playfully teasing Chrissy about how they would soon be arriving to meet the Warden of Venrya, her father, Sir Randall Nedley when they heard Nicole abruptly call the line to halt.
Guards took defensive positions startling both ladies, they looked at each other and decided to get out of the carriage seeing in the distance that had caused the sudden stop, a wreckage. A broken, upside-down wagon that appeared to be emptied of its contents.
All the guards were alert and inspecting the surroundings to make sure it was safe. Nicole and Xavier were getting ready to approach the fallen wagon when Waverly reached them.
“Waverly, what are you doing get back in the carriage!” Nicole instructed.
“No. I don’t want to be in the carriage!” Waverly countered.
“Fine, stay behind me,” Nicole said, drawing her sword and noticing how she was suddenly unable to deny Waverly.
“I am not a child, Nicole.”
Nicole grunted and turned to speak directly at the Omega, “listen, Waverly. I promised your sisters I would protect you and we don’t know what cause this. It could be dangerous, so would you please stay behind me?”
Waverly barely caught what Nicole said. She was looking intensely at her eyes, had they always been this brown? They looked so deep and warm and bright, almost as if they were about to glow, and that scar around her left eye…
She snapped out of her reverie and could only nod before taking her position behind Nicole.
They walked to the wreckage site while the guards looked over the remains when they heard a voice asking for help. They all scattered to try and find the source of the voice until the found it: a woman with dark hair was lying in a trench visibly battered and weak.
They helped her out and brought her to one of the carriages for their healer to examine her. After they made sure they were all safe, Nicole ordered for them to find the nearest place to make camp.
There was no table this time, no fancy dinner, and no beds. They didn’t know what caused the wreckage and they needed to make sure they draw as little attention as possible. Xavier dutifully ordered the guards to take their posts and be alert to any movement around them.
Waverly saw Nicole sat by a small fire the redhead lit herself and felt drawn to take a sit next to her. “I am impressed with your ability to make a fire, Your Highness,” she said.
Nicole smiled without looking away from the flames. “I have many hidden talents, Princess.”
Waverly found a strange enjoyment in hearing Nicole’s calm tone, suddenly having the need to keep on listening it. “When did you learn to do it?” she asked.
Nicole turned her head and looked at the brunette, her features looked so beautiful grazed by the firelight, they were soft and she thought about reaching out her hand and touch her… until she realized she had been staring too long. She looked at her feet and tried to form coherent thoughts.
“Uhm… my- My grandfather, King Viktor. He taught me and Avery to camp by ourselves.”
“I don’t remember him much,” Waverly replied. “I remember his funeral, but I don’t remember him.”
Nicole took a deep breath, “he passed away when I was ten. We weren’t really close; he took duty seriously and he cared a lot about our bloodline, he was always lecturing us about the importance of heirs. He also thought a ‘King should always be prepared for anything’ so he taught us how to survive in the wild, in case we ever need it. That was the most ‘grandfather’ thing he shared with us.”
She didn’t know why had she opened up so easily, she had never been this way. She had always avoided talking about herself or what she had endured over the years but a few words from Waverly Earp and she became an open book.
Waverly was staring at her the whole time, entranced by the redhead until the mystery woman from before got out of the healer’s tent and walked to them. She looked ruffed up, her head was wrapped up with a bandage an she was covered with a blanket. The guards immediately drew their swords but Nicole appeased them with a movement from her hands.
“Your Highness,” the woman began. “I would like to thank you for helping me today, I know I would have died with your help.”
“It was no trouble at all, miss…?” Nicole inquired.
“Mattie, Your Highness. Mattie Perley.”
“Please, sit with us miss Perley.” Nicole instructed. “Care to tell us what happened?”
“I was ambushed, Your Highness. There is a gang roaming around these parts, they took my supplies and almost killed me in the process.”
“What do you mean a gang? Warden Nedley has not informed us of any problem with thieves,” Nicole said enraged prompting Waverly to place a hand on her arm to calm her.
The gesture wasn’t missed by either of them and both their gazes dropped to see the contact making Waverly remove her hand and look at each other in question until Mattie spoke again.
“It is of recent occurrence, Your Highness.” Mattie assured her. “Perry Crofte have formed alliances with Bryce Cooper and some scoundrels and have taken to ambush people on the roads. Not that they need it, it appears they do it for enjoyment. Warden Nedley has taken care of some of them but the majority of the gang is still free.”
“Crofte? Didn’t the Croftes rule Venrya?” Waverly asked.
“They did before we conquered Alexandria,” Nicole replied. “His father, Lord Crofte was offered the chance to pledge himself to us but he denied so he was banished from the land and his son supposedly went with him. But I guess he didn’t.”
Nicole turned to speak to Mattie, “it is the Crown’s responsibility to protect its people, Mattie. We have failed you. I hope you can forgive us; I will see that you are compensated for what you have lost.”
Waverly felt something inside her, she had never seen Nicole in her official role. She had known ‘immature and tormenter’ Nicole but this, this was… attractive. She couldn’t find a better word for it and strangely, it didn’t bother her either.
“Thank you, Your Highness,” Mattie said with a smile. “May I ask, is that ‘the snake’?” she pointed at Nicole’s sword.
“Yes, it is,” Nicole said drawing her sword.
“The snake?” Waverly thought to herself noticing for the first time how the handle of the sword resembled a golden viper with fangs.
“May I see it?” Mattie asked before she looked at Nicole’s questioning eyes. “I'm a blacksmith, Your Highness. And I have heard the stories about how you defeated Bulshar to free us from his tyranny.”
Nicole handed her the sword and Mattie admired it like an enthusiastic child. After some moments she gave it back and asked, “it is a beautiful piece. Too big for you, I'm afraid.”
Nicole smiled and nodded. “Yes, but it is my most prized possession. I take pride in carrying it.”
“Oh, I am sure. I would probably carry it with pride as well.” Mattie agreed before asking her next question, “Is it true your armor failed you, Your Highness?”
“No,” Nicole said. “We are blacksmiths too, Mattie. Or at least we were. Rennulv became the center of the Kingdom so we mostly do trades now. But at that time, I had on the best armor we could built. Bulshar was just… strong, I suppose. My armor couldn’t sustain all that damage.”
“Let me build you one,” Mattie said excitedly. “I have been working on a new way to handle metal that makes it lighter but sturdier.”
“Okay.” Nicole shrugged. “Thank you, Mattie, I appreciate it… But no helmets, please. I have not been able to wear them since that duel. They suffocate me,” she said with a shiver.
Mattie got up and curtsied. “Thank you, Your Highness. I will make you the best armor you have ever worn.” And with that, she went back to her tent leaving the two Princesses alone again.
Waverly had attentively listened the exchange with her jaw resting on her hand and when Mattie left, she finally spoke, “I though you didn’t like peasants.”
“What?” Nicole asked.
“Back in Gleiden, you were so arrogant.” Waverly said.
Nicole just huffed. There it was again; the feeling Waverly was judging her and she felt the urge to take a defensive stand but she pushed it down. Instead, she took a deep breath and decided to be honest, “I am sorry about that, I was angry at Edmund, at you. The people… my people, it is my duty to serve them and I shouldn’t have said that,” she said self-conscious.
“It is weird to see you not being… you… Not an asshole.” Waverly said with what she thought was a playful tone but it came out harsher than that.
Nicole pursed her lips with a disappointed look, “I suppose I should go to bed now.”
Waverly immediately sensed the shift in the environment and took it as a reminder of Nicole’s egotistical nature. “You just don’t take any criticism, don’t you” she angrily stated.
Nicole shook her head. “I don’t want to fight with you, Waverly.” She got up and started to walk to her tent.
She stopped and walk back to speak to Waverly again, “can you please go inside your tent? There is a band of thieves around and I need be true to my word to keep your safe.”
“Fine.”
“Fine.”
They both stormed to their tents and spent their night wondering, once again, why did they managed to unnerve each other with such ease.
The next day, Nicole sent Mattie on her way accompanied by a guard while the royal party continued on their way to main city of Venrya. It was a large land surrounded by dense forest, two enormous pillars guarded the main entrance and a tall beautiful cathedral with high towers sat at the center. The city was crowded with people trading on the main streets and children playing around.
The Headow Palace was located west of the cathedral, at the very edge of the city. A simple, square shaped structure with a tower on each corner and a several adorned fountains and benches at the center.
As they were approaching, Xavier asked Nicole again about her recent change of attitude towards Waverly. The redhead insisted there was nothing to discuss and diverted to tease him about how they were going to meet Chrissy’s father instead, making the man drop the conversation altogether.
Waverly was surprised when Nicole got off her horse and walked to her carriage offering her hand to help her. She took it as an attempt to show Nicole she was willing to try make amends despite their mishap the night before.
Nicole didn’t let go and they walked hand-in-hand to where the Warden was waiting for them. It felt right, having their hands together, a strange sense of belonging.
“Princess Nicole, it is an honor to welcome you again to the city of Venrya.” Sir Randall Nedley bowed.
“Sir Nedley,” Nicole acknowledged with pleasantry. “May I introduce you to Princess Waverly Earp of Garenth… we are to be married.”
“Oh.” Randall smiled genuinely. “I didn’t know about your engagement. Congratulations.”
“Oh, it is not official yet,” Nicole clarified with an awkward laugh. “Why did I say that?” she scolded herself. Her mouth had acted faster than her mind, she wasn’t supposed to be telling people that. She was trying to get out of it, not make it official.
Waverly looked stunned. If people knew they were getting married, it would be impossible for them to break the engagement. She wondered for a moment if this was the Alpha’s way to claim possession over her but a different thought about herself worried her more, her Omega was riveting… had she enjoyed it?
“Princess Waverly,” Randall brought her out of her thoughts. “I believe I saw you a few times on High Castle when you were just a pup. I don’t know if you remember me.” He took her hand and kissed it.
“I am sorry, Sir Nedley,” Waverly replied. “I don’t remember you much but Chrissy has told me so many wonderful things I feel like I do know you.”
“Ah, yes. My daughter.” Randy looked behind them to warmly smile at Chrissy who jumped at him with a tight embrace.
Nicole looked at Xavier with a squint and half a smile and he simply shook his head at her in disapproval.
After everyone’s pleasantries they headed inside and Nicole immediately inquired about the gang of thieves’ situation with Sir Nedley. He assured her he had assigned guards to deal with the problem but they kept evading them. Nicole offered to meet again in the morning to reach a solution.
Nicole and Waverly were placed in adjacent chambers for the first time, they sat next to each other at dinner and they headed for their rooms at the same time after. It appeared as if they were doing everything together lately. They parted with a pleasant ‘goodnight’ and warm smiles before they headed inside to finally get some rest.
Nicole woke up the next morning with anguish in her chest. She thought it odd but went on to start the activities of her day as usual. She gathered with Sir Nedley and Xavier for a few hours until they designed a plan to search and capture the thieves.
The redhead got out of the chancery with a pang in her chest still and felt uneased. She met Chrissy outside the room and asked for Waverly to meet her at the gardens. She didn’t know why she needed to see her and she didn’t care, she walked along while engaging in conversation with Xavier and waited for the blonde to return.
“I'm sorry, Your Highness,” Chrissy began, when she reached the gardens. “Princess Waverly isn’t in the castle; she went for a walk.”
“What?” Nicole jumped up from her seat “Was she accompanied?”
“She took one guard, Nicole,” Chrissy said with a worried face.
Nicole and Xavier looked at each other and immediately went to Sir Nedley. They explained the situation and a search party was formed to look of the Princess.
The duo rushed to the stables to get their horses ready while Nicole grumbled to herself the entire time, “Of course she went outside during this time, of course she would do this. Does she not know there is a band of thieves outside? Does she not care how it worries me?”
“She worries you?” Xavier stopped to ask.
Nicole thought about her words, “but of course she worries me, Xav. I gave my word to her sisters. I cannot break my promise,” she tried to dismiss.
“Of course.” Xavier nodded with a raised eyebrow.
They mounted their horses and rode in search for the Princess.
***************
Waverly woke up early that morning, she felt relaxed and oddly happy. She took a bath and wandered around the castle for a few moments before deciding to go for a walk. She tried to dismiss the guard assigned to her but gave up and both headed for the woods. She had always loved to explore; she had done it many times in Garenth and she tried to do it every time she visited a new land.
She walked and walked engaging in conversation with the guard until she decided it was time to return. She turned to go back when an arrow flew to the guard’s neck making his body fall to the ground lifeless. She was in shock but tried to leave when a man tried to grab her making her scream. He took her by the shoulders but she broke free. He tried to reach for her again but she punched him in the face, kick him in the gonads and prepared herself to run when she heard clapping behind her.
“Well, done Milady,” a man smiled down at her. “Such a grand demonstration of fierce!” he added making all of his companions laugh.
She looked around and saw several men surrounding her.
Shit.
They grabbed her, tied her up and gagged her forcing her to walk with them. When they reached a more secluded place, they tied her to a tree with her hands behind her back.
“You must be royalty,” the man said. “Your dress is of the finest making, and you wear precious jewels. I wonder how much they would pay for you?”
Waverly mumbled something and the man reached to untie the gag in her mouth, “what was that, Milady?”
“I said, nobody is going to give anything you filthy beast!”
Everybody laughed down at her and the man spoke again, “the name is Perry. Perry Crofte. Although I have been called worse than filthy!” he said smugly.
“We could keep her to ourselves,” another man added.
“No, no, Bryce. We are not savages,” Perry replied. He then turned to speak to Waverly again, “that is Bryce Cooper. He has been a little angry since the Haughts took our land from us.”
“The Haughts freed Alexandria from that awful man, Bulshar. Princess Nicole won this land,” Waverly snarled.
“Are you with the Haughts?” Perry asked offended. “That Princess Nicole, is here on visit, isn’t it? Are you her plaything?”
Waverly huffed annoyed, “oh, I am not with Nicole.”
“Liar.” Perry said and moved to grab her face. “You are probably worth a lot, I bet the Haughts are going to pay handsomely for you!” he was going to walk away but he turned to her again, “but first, I am going to let my boys have fun with you.”
They laughed and moved to place an apple on her head. The men formed a line and began to target practice with her making her fear for her life every time one them shot their arrow.
***************
They had searched the surroundings and they were worried. Xavier, Nicole and two guards rode around the castle before entering the deeper parts of the forest. ‘Worry’ didn’t even begin to describe Nicole’s feeling, she was close to panic, “what if we don’t find her, Xav?” she asked.
“We will, Nicole.” Xavier assured her.
“But what if- what if we don’t? I can’t loser her, Xav.” Nicole admitted.
Xavier was going to question her statement when they heard voices in the distance.
“You can’t even shoot an arrow you halfwit savage!”
“That is definitely Princess Waverly,” Xavier said and Nicole instantly kicked Thunder’s sides and hurried to where the voices were coming from
“Nicole, wait! We need a plan!” he yelled but Nicole had already dashed on her way. He and the guards rushed behind her and prepared to fight.
Nicole advanced to the group of men jumping out of her horse with her sword in her hand. They were caught by surprise and barely got time to get their weapons when Nicole was already charging at them. They got their bearings and attacked her together right when Xavier arrived to help her. The duo fought perfectly in sync like they had trained so many times until Nicole noticed an archer shot his arrow through one of her guard’s chest, before reloading and aiming at Waverly.
“Waverly” She yelled while she rushed and jumped in front of the brunette taking the arrow through the back of her right shoulder.
“Nicole!” Waverly screamed watching the redhead fall down in pain.
Xavier tackled the archer and pushed his sword through his chest before quickly getting up and kept on fighting the men.
Nicole stood up with the arrow inside her shoulder and cut Waverly loose. She handed her a small knife, “stay behind me, please,” she said as she raised her sword again to fight the few men who were still standing. She had to use both hands this time as her shoulder weakened with every swing.
Bryce Cooper turned to run away with some men. Nicole saw it while fighting Perry, “go get them!” She ordered at Xavier while still dodging Crofte’s blunts.
“But-” Xavier tried.
“If we lose them, they will just regroup and keep hurting people, Xav. Go!” She yelled as she finally managed to make a deep cut in Perry’s abdomen making him fall. Xavier got on his horse and went behind the escaping thieves.
She was going to raise her sword at the Crofte bandit when another scoundrel charged at her back. Waverly was quick on her feet and stabbed the man in the stomach slowing him down.
Nicole turned around and impaled the man on the chest. “Thank you,” she said with a tilt of her head, emphasizing the words. She took the knife out of a shaking Waverly, “are you okay?” she asked
“Yes, I- I think so. I just can’t believe I stabbed a man.”
“Well, if it makes it easier, he really deserved it.” Nicole said with a wink making Waverly relax.
“You stole our land,” Perry Crofte barely said from where he has bleeding on the ground. “I hope you burn in hell.”
“I didn’t steal anything and you are going there first.” Nicole lifted her sword with both hands and stabbed him in the chest giving him the merciful death he didn’t deserve.
She looked at the surroundings and order the remaining guard to make sure there were no other threats before she finally fell on her knees.
“Nicole!” Waverly reached her and leaned down next to her. “What can I do?”
“You need to break the arrow first,” Nicole said in pain. “Just get behind me and break the shaft.”
Waverly moved to assess the situation and huffed nervously, “okay, okay. Just break it,” she said to herself and managed to do so barely hearing a moan from the redhead.
“What do I do now?” She asked.
“Now, we pull it out from the front,” Nicole said and yanked the arrowhead in one motion mildly moaning from the pain.
The guard returned and Nicole instructed him to get ahead and inform Sir Nedley of the event that had taken place and send more guards to aid Xavier.
“Nicole, there’s so much blood,” Waverly said scared. “We need to get you to the healers.” She helped Nicole get on her feet, “why aren’t you wearing your amor?” she asked.
“I was in a hurry to find you, Waverly.” Nicole smiled and they walked to where Thunder was.
“Get on, Waverly.” Nicole said barely standing.
Waverly hesitated and Nicole remember her fear of horses, “he is really sweet, I promise.”
“How sweet can he be? His name is Thunder.” Waverly said a little nervous.
Nicole smiled and shook her head patting the horse, “his full name is ‘Rainbow after the Thunderstorm’,” she said with a sweet smile.
“You did not name your horse that!"
“My brother Avery did,” Nicole confessed, “now, get on.”
“Well, that makes so much more sense,” Waverly uttered while getting on the back of the horse.
Nicole sat behind her and guided the brunette’s hands to grab the reins not missing the pleasant feeling at the touch, “you might need to guide it if I faint.”
“Please don’t faint,” Waverly begged. “I really don’t know how to do this.”
“You can do it, Waverly. You can do anything.” Nicole assured her and kicked the horse’s side starting their ride back.
After a few minutes on the road Waverly sensed Nicole getting weaker, the redhead started leaning more of her weight on Waverly’s back and the brunette couldn’t help the comfort she found in having Nicole’s body pressed against her but Nicole’s whimpers worried her and brought her to the present.
“Nicole, have you fainted?” she asked.
“Not yet but my vision is getting blurry.” Nicole was slurring her words and Waverly knew she was getting worst.
“Why can’t we go faster?”
“I’m too weak, I will fall.”
Waverly didn’t know what to do so she thought about getting Nicole to talk to keep her awake.
“Nicole?”
“Hm?”
“Tell me something, anything.” Waverly begged, “what are you thinking right now?”
“You smell really nice,” Nicole said and she rested her head on Waverly’s shoulder.
“Really?” Waverly laughed softly. The redhead was clearly getting lightheaded, she would never admit to that in her right mind.
“Yes.” Nicole inhaled taking in Waverly’s scent, “like jasmine and geraniums… and peach cobbler... And you are very bright… and it hurts me when we fight.” Nicole confessed.
Waverly’s heart ached. It would have been a sweet moment if Nicole weren’t bleeding out behind her. She found herself needing to hear those words from the redhead in a different context but she shook it off, this wasn’t the time to have those thoughts. She concentrated on trying to guide the horse and get Nicole treated as soon as possible.
They managed to get to the castle with an unconscious Nicole resting fully on Waverly’s back. Sir Nedley was waiting at the entrance with a healer and made sure both Princesses were properly looked over.
***************
Nicole woke up in her bed when a healer was changing her bandages, she instantly tried to get up, “Where is Waverly? Do you know where the Princess is?”
“I’m here.”
Nicole heard her voice and relief filled her, she turned and saw Waverly sitting on a chair by her bed and she felt her heart swelled. Waverly was there, by her side, smiling at her. She thought it was all she needed in that moment, she felt strong and calm, like nothing could bother her. She allowed for the healer of finish her work and the pair was left alone.
“How long have I been unconscious?” Nicole asked.
Waverly stood up, “a day, the healer gave you dwale to help you rest and heal.”
“Have you been here all this time?” Nicole asked. There was hope in her voice, as if the presence of Waverly through the night would mean she cared for her and she wished with all her might for such display of affection from the brunette.
Waverly blushed and smiled, “well, you saved me. The least I could do was make sure you are okay.”
“You saved me too, Waverly. I suppose we are even,” Nicole tried to dismiss it.
“Don’t be stubborn, Nicole. I am trying to thank you,” Waverly said sternly but playfully. She was enjoying the exchange more than she would care to admit.
Nicole grinned and nodded, “well, I suppose you are welcomed, then. Although it was me and Xavier- Xavier!” She jumped from the bed in panic, “is he back? Is he all right?”
Waverly moved in front of her to stop her, “Xavier is fine, he returned yesterday. He captured Bryce Cooper and he has been at your door ever since.”
Nicole visibly relaxed and stared at Waverly for a moment. They both smiled softly until Nicole realized the brunette was looking up and down at her a little embarrassed. She looked at herself and realized she was completely naked. Naked and standing in front of Waverly Earp.
“My apologies,” she said as she grabbed a blanket from the bed to cover herself.
Waverly giggled and looked at the floor shaking her head. “I suppose I will leave, now. I needed to make sure you were well and now that I know you are, I will return to my chambers.”
Nicole saw Waverly reach for the door and needed to say something, anything, “thank you, Waverly. For watching over me, that is. And I am sorry for…” she waved her hand around her hip implying her previous nakedness.
“Oh, don’t worry, Your Highness… is one of the nicest ones I have ever seen.” Waverly said in an exaggerated flirtatious way.
Nicole’s Alpha took control and she puffed her chest with a smug face clearly enjoying the compliment until a thought entered her head,
“Wait, how many have you seen?” she asked with a raised eyebrow.
Waverly bit her lower lip and raised one eyebrow leaving the room and closing the door behind her without saying a word.
Notes:
It has come to my attention some of you may want to yell at me. J/K 😂 but if you do want to talk about this fic, Haught Topics, the weather or simply need to vent, I have signed up to Twitter. You can reach me at @jumpy_ninja.
❤️✌️
Chapter 9: The ball
Summary:
They’re awkward, they’re dumb and they’re… forward?
Chapter Text
Alone in bed per the healer’s orders, merely a day had gone by and Nicole was longing for Waverly. She had been resting her shoulder and, without the distractions of her duty, she tried to get her thoughts in order. Thoughts that were completely occupied by Waverly Earp. She hadn’t been able to get the stubborn princess out of her mind. Not that she wanted to, either, she enjoyed the way her body warmed when images of the Princess appeared in her mind and she loved how her Alpha shivered at the memory of the Omega’s scent. One thing was clear to her now: she wanted Waverly Earp. There was no denying it anymore and she had no intention to fight it.
Chrissy and the healer walked in to redress her wound and help her get ready for the day. Sir Nedley and Xavier visited her at her chambers to care for her wellbeing and to report on the city’s status. The group of thieves had been eradicated with Bryce Cooper apprehended and waiting for execution. Her visits to the city would have to be canceled due to her injury and Xavier would see to enhance security for the well of the people.
After the meeting, she was left alone with Xavier and they talked about his encounter with the thieves. He was well into telling the events around Cooper’s capture but Nicole’s mind wandered to Waverly again, to the moment they shared in her bedroom and Waverly’s flirtatious words.
“Do you think she has had many partners?” Nicole asked interrupting Xavier from the retelling of his story which she had paid no attention to.
“What? Who?” he said, lost.
“Waverly. Your bother Jerrick is close with her, has he mention anything to you?” she said while her eyes indicated she was still away in thought.
Xavier grimaced and responded, “I don’t think of the Princess that way and I don’t believe my brother inquires on such topics either.” He looked at Nicole for a while trying to understand her, “why do you ask?”
“Oh, I am just curious.” She finally reacted.
“Does it bother you?” he asked, in an attempt to comprehend her mind.
“It’s just-” she began before taking a deep breath. “When I think about someone touching her, I-… I can’t explain it. It just-… it gets me in a bad mood.”
“Some would say you sound jealous there, Haught” he said with an amused face.
“Oh, I am not jealous.” She stood up to pour herself some wine.
She lied. She was jealous and she knew it. She also knew she was in no position to feel that way, not while her own past was anything but reputable. She understood she was going to have work on her irritation with all her might but it didn’t mean it was pleasant or easy to feel that way. And admitting it to herself was one thing, but admitting it to others posed a more difficult challenge.
“If I was a gambling man, I would say you are, Nicole.” He began, “but I am not. So, I will leave you to yourself so you can keep thinking how not jealous you are.” He patted her on her good shoulder and left the room.
She smiled knowing she couldn’t really hide anything from the man. He was her confidant after all.
She spent the day in her room hoping every know on the door came from Waverly but that didn’t happen. She came down for dinner with the Nedleys and sat across from Waverly barely paying attention to anything else, including conversations. So much so that she didn’t ever hear when Xavier proposed to depart the next day since she wasn’t able to perform any official duties at the moment. She just nodded and the matter was settled.
After dinner she wished Waverly goodnight with an awkward salute. She didn’t know how to act around her anymore so she got into bed cursing herself for her lack of composure around the Earp Princess.
Waverly didn’t know it but Nicole had been in the same situation as herself. She had desired with all her being to visit Nicole at her bedroom but she couldn’t bring herself to do it. She went as far as walking to the redhead’s door twice before deciding against knocking and going back to her room.
She was river of doubts. She had been more attracted to Nicole lately than in all her life but the past still lingered in her mind. All the times Nicole had been unpleasant with her screamed in her head to not trust her, to shake those feeling away and bring herself to move on but her Omega yearned for the Alpha and she was troubled.
She noticed Nicole looking at her during dinner and her heart melted, she thought about maybe visiting her again tomorrow or tonight to engage in conversation but Nicole agreed to part the next day and she just gave her a cold goodbye after the meal. She was confused again and her mind took her back to all the times the redhead had irritated her before. She went to bed angry and confused as it had happened so many other times after an encounter with Nicole Haught.
They were ready to leave by morning, with a surprised Nicole and an angry Waverly. The convoy was getting smaller with some of the noblemen parting to tend to their business and the Earps no longer with them. Waverly shared pleasantries with Sir Nedley thanking him for receiving them and Nicole gave him the last instructions for better the city.
Sir Nedley pulled Nicole aside, he thanked her for taking care of the band of thieves’ problem and took a moment to consider his next words. “Is he a good man?” he finally said.
“Who?” Nicole asked unsure.
“Xavier Dolls, is he a good man?” Sir Nedley said firmly. Nicole hesitated to answer so he decided to provide some clearance, “I know he is with my daughter, Your Highness. I may be old but I am not oblivious. I have also never seen her this happy, so I am asking you for your honest opinion whether he is a good man or not.”
Nicole smiled and touched his shoulder, “he is the best man, Sir Nedley. Chrissy is in good hands; he would give his life for her.”
Randall nodded, “thank you, Your Highness. I can have peace now knowing she is cared for”, he said her and sent her on her way.
Nicole walked to Waverly’s carriage and asked if she could ride with them due to her injure preventing her from riding on a horse. It took Waverly by surprise; she was still debating whether to trust Nicole or not and, in her hesitation, she didn’t notice she took too much to answer making the redhead believed she was being rejected so she nodded and moved to a different wagon.
Waverly chastised herself for her indecision, she saw the hurt in Nicole’s face and she felt for her. Even Chrissy mentioned she had never seen Nicole upset before but something in her mind kept telling her the redhead deserved it for her attitude in the past.
They rode for four days and Nicole visibly retracted from Waverly the entire time, the redhead kept on being polite during their brief interactions but didn’t try to approach the Omega again. Waverly thought it for the better, the more distance between them, the more time she had to move past that ridiculous attraction she was feeling.
They entered Fanarya, the city of light, and Waverly really wished she could ride so she would appreciate the scenery better.
It was a sophisticated city, known for being the home of a diverse multitude of people, its beautiful architecture and its welcoming nature. The houses were tall and colorful, earning the city its name. The Palace of Fanarya was located in the middle of a lake and they accessed it through a bridge.
They were received by the Warden, Lady Katherine Horony-Cummings, Countess of Fanarya -a woman who believed in tarot readings and whose elegance could only be compared to that of Queen Rayna- and her wife, Lady Petra.
Nicole had healed enough to ride so she was on her horse when they arrived and excitedly jumped off to hold Lady Kate in a tight embrace. Waverly felt a pang in her heart at the display of affection. She tried to dismiss it and walked to the pair to get passed the proper introductions as soon as possible.
“Kate, this is Waverly Earp, Princess of Garenth,” Nicole introduced her.
“Princess Waverly,” Kate acknowledged. “I have heard so many wonderful stories about you, I could not wait to meet you,” the Countess added with a warm and beautiful smile.
“You have?” Waverly asked as she looked behind Kate and noticed her longtime friend Jerrick Dolls running towards her to lovingly wrap his arms around her.
Kate smiled and reach for Xavier to do the same. “I am so glad you are here early,” she said. “We will be celebrating my wife Petra’s birthday tomorrow with a ball, you all must attend,” she added as she gave both Xavier and Jerrick a playful pinch on their cheeks.
Xavier and his brother embraced each other and exchanged playful words.
“We best get inside,” Kate said “I have been preparing for your visit so the servants will get you settled while we go and have some tea.” She grabbed Nicole by the arm and Jerrick offered his to Waverly.
They sat on the tea room comfortably engaging in stories about their time spent in battle as Kate had been an influential figure in the Haught Army.
“… and then, while we were under a cloud of arrows, Kate appeared out of thin air and threw both us on the ground!” Jerrick finished an anecdote with his hands in the air.
“She saved both of our lives that day,” Xavier added with enthusiasm.
Waverly was impressed, everyone seemed so fond of the woman. “You sound like a quite a hero, lady Katherine.”
“Oh, Kate is one of the bravest people I know,” Nicole said with such an admiration it made Waverly almost roll her eyes thinking they were an item.
“Well, this has been pleasant but we have to go make sure everything is ready for the ball tomorrow,” Kate said and moved to stand. “I hope you find everything to your satisfaction. Xavier would you be a dear and help us?” She added with a look to the man.
“Of, course,” he said as he got up and left with Kate.
“Your Highness, is it okay if I steal Waverly for a moment? We haven’t talked in a while and I would like to speak about our recent endeavors,” Jerrick asked Nicole
“Of course, Jerrick,” Nicole said a little jealous of the man. Not because she perceived him as a romantic rival but because he had a familiarity with Waverly, she wished she would have.
Kate got to the ballroom as if she were to inspect the details for the celebration of her wife’s birthday but she intended to question Xavier instead.
“You want to tell me what is going on with Nicole?” she asked.
“What do you mean?” Xavier replied.
“She seems… different.”
Xavier released a breath, he knew Kate was one of the most perceptive women he had ever met, he couldn’t hide anything from her. “I believe she is starting to develop feelings for Princess Waverly but she seems to be struggling with the matter.”
“She is always struggling, Xavier,” Kate said as she walked them to a table.
“I don’t know, Kate,” Xavier confessed. “Back in Gleiden, during our visit, there were moments when she seemed lost, hardened. I did not like what I saw in her.”
Kate gave him half a smile, “that is why she has us, Xavier. She needs guidance.”
Xavier frowned and shook his head, “I do not believe there is a person in this world who can tell Nicole how to act.”
“It is not about that, Xavier,” Kate said. “I am well aware there is no forcing her to do anything. She is not a regular Alpha, in case you haven’t notice.”
“How so?”
Kate contemplated her word before speaking, “every time I read her cards, I always draw the Emperor Card which indicates leadership, authority and protection but half of the time is upside down which also tells me she is stubborn and domineering”
“Aren’t we all Alphas like that?” Xavier teased.
“Haven’t you wonder why we all follow her? Why at such a young age she managed to command an army? To stand above her father and all those well-seasoned generals?” Kate asked.
Xavier gave her a question look.
Kate decided to clarify the meaning of her words, “a few Alphas throughout history have shown such qualities but they all have succumbed to their thirst for power. Nicole has been blessed with people in her life who are good examples, her parents, her brothers, you. We would have a tyrant with us if she didn’t have her people. She is meant to lead but that doesn’t mean is easy for her, she still on her journey to gain complete control of herself.”
“How can you be sure she will?” Xavier asked.
“Because the Emperor Card is always accompanied by a Strength, the Chariot or some card of the like an it’s always upright which tells me she has compassion and willpower. The Nicole I know is stubborn and arrogant but she is also smart and caring, I have faith in her,” Kate replied.
Xavier nodded apparently satisfied with answer until her decided question the recent events, “and where does Princess Waverly fit in her journey?”
“Just before you arrived, I did a reading for Nicole.” Kate took a card out of her dress pocket, “it’s the Hermit,” she said. “This card tells me Nicole is contemplating her life, she is in search for inner truth and she is trying to find a balance within herself. Seeing them for a few moments makes me believe that has everything to do with Waverly”
Xavier sighed unconvincingly, “I hope Princess Waverly is ready to take on that challenge then.”
Kate smiled bright, “Waverly is not a regular Omega either. The effect she already has on Nicole is prove of it. Every strong Alpha needs an equally strong mate. And I sense in Waverly’s temper something that reminds me a lot of Queen Rayna. She will make Nicole work hard for her.”
“Well, if that is so I fear Nicole. Queen Rayna is a very imposing woman.” Xavier shivered.
Kate simply smiled, “yes, Xavier she will triumph. The cards have said so.”
**************
Jerrick and Waverly walked around the castle as they did many times before but the man sensed something odd going on with his longtime friend.
“While I am so glad to see you, Waves, you seemed different. Perhaps changed,” he stated.
Waverly sighed, “I don’t know Jerrick, I feel I have been through so much in a short amount of time.”
“Are you troubled? Does Nicole keeps being difficult with you?” he asked, worried.
“No, quite the opposite, in fact. She is pleasant now.” Waverly confessed.
He knew of their dislike of one another, so the statement took him by surprise, “wow, a pleasant Nicole. What is that like?” he laughed.
“It is strange, but I do not wish to speak about it. Tell me about you, how is your husband?” Waverly didn’t feel like addressing the topic, not even with her friend. She had debated in her mind for so long and was in need of a pause so she steered the conversation away for the entirety of their time together.
***************
Nicole sat on a balcony on the castle watching Waverly interact with Jerrick for what seemed to be the entire afternoon. She wished for that to be her and Waverly so she would get to know what went in the brunette’s head. She was so enamored by the sight of Waverly she failed to notice Xavier approaching her and contemplate her for several minutes.
“You could just talk to her, you know,” he said.
Nicole smiled defeated, she knew she couldn’t hide her feelings from her friend anymore, “and what would I say?”
“What is in your heart… or at least what’s in your mind. You keep looking at her like she holds all the answers in the world.”
“What is in my mind isn’t entirely clear, but what is in my heart makes me drawn to her in a way that I cannot explain.”
“You could start there,” Xavier said. “Tell her you want to explore your feelings.”
“I don’t know, Xav. She doesn’t want me and I cannot say she is wrong in doing so, I have acted like an idiot with her all of our lives.”
Xavier pursed his lips and nodded, “you could try telling her that.”
Nicole looked at her hands nervously, “I don’t know if I could stand her rejecting me. I cannot hide how it hurts me and I respond in anger, remember back in Byja? I summoned her to talk and when she treated me with disdain, I acted wrong, I do not wish to be mean to her again.”
“You do not sound like yourself,” Xavier laughed getting the redhead’s full attention. “I have never seen you doubtful, particularly with a woman. I have seen you charm your way to every woman you have met.”
“I just don’t know how to get her to listen to me.”
Xavier shrugged his shoulders, “well, you could start by apologizing… then maybe you will get an opportunity to show her how much of a not idiot you are.”
Nicole matched the man smile, “Do all of you Dolls’ men have a way with words?”
“We are very wise,” he said with a smug face.
They finished their conversation and Nicole went to her room; she didn’t come out the rest of the evening in favor of figuring out a way to speak to Waverly. She had to talk to her, show her she was willing to change, that she was maturing and steering away from the unpleasant person she had been before.
**********
Waverly couldn’t sleep, again. She thought staying away from Nicole would clear her head from her feelings but it only made it worst, she was now missing the redhead more than she could imagine.
She walked to the kitchens in the middle of the night to cope with her insomnia. Surprisingly, she heard Kate from afar talking to the baker and she decided to enter anyway.
“Princess Waverly!” Kate acknowledged cheerfully. “Sleep evades you too? Please sit with me.”
Waverly felt shy all of the sudden but still took a seat in front of the woman. “I was just looking for some water,” she said. “You can call me Waverly.”
“Well, you can call me Kate then. Any friend of Nicole is a friend of mine,” Kate said in a friendly way.
“Oh.” Waverly reacted thinking Kate and Nicole had been involved.
“No, no. Nothing like that, Waverly,” Kate mocked with a laugh. “Nicole and I are just friends. Besides, I love my wife very dearly. I wouldn’t be here discussing her birthday cake at this late hour if I didn’t,” she winked.
Waverly visibly relaxed, Kate seemed like a good person and she had been nothing but lovely since her arrival which made her feel comfortable. “Can I ask you something?” she said.
“Of course, Waverly.”
“You and your wife, you are both Alphas…” Waverly began.
“And you are wondering how does that work?” Kate smiled while tasting some cake batter.
“I don’t mean to intrude but, do you not wish for children?” Waverly inquired.
“I don’t if it means not being with my love,” Kate said honestly. “I understand our love is unconventional but it is that, love. And I will sacrifice anything for love,” the woman added stoically.
Waverly felt a sudden admiration for the woman, not only was she beautiful, smart and brave, she was also a kind soul.
“Besides, we are looking to adopt a child from the orphanage but that is a secret.” Kate said with a finger on her mouth and a wink.
The Countess shared a piece of cake with Waverly to get her opinion on the flavor and they chattered some more. About how Kate and Petra fell in love, about Fanarya’s people, architecture and about Kate’s absolute fascination with throwing balls in honor of her wife.
“…and how do you know Nicole?” Waverly asked.
“When I was very young, Bulshar conquered this very city when it was a kingdom and forced us to leave,” Kate began. “The Haughts used to trade with us before all the wars so they knew my parents well. They welcomed us in Rennulv and gave me and my parents a piece of land to live on Lhundria and we stayed there mostly hidden which is probably why you and I have never met. After my parents died, I joined the Haught Army and fought with Nicole, Xavier and Jerrick on Gleiden. I also met your sisters there.”
“They have mentioned you,” Waverly said. “Only marvelous things, I promise.” She smiled.
“Oh, I am sure.” Kate mocked. “Anyway, after Nicole won against Bulshar she asked King Philip to name me Warden, they gave me a tittle and here I am.” She raised her hands in triumph.
“That was nice of Nicole,” Waverly said looking at nothing and lost in her head.
Kate smiled to herself and decided to end the conversation. “Well, we both need to rest to look our best at the ball. We are honoring my wife after all and she deserves only the best,” the Countess warned.
Waverly said goodnight and went to her room to try to sleep again. Her quest to rid Nicole of her mind had failed and she surrendered to fact that it might impossible after all.
***************
Talk to her, be honest, be direct. Nicole repeated in her head while she paced her room. It was morning and she had debated all night of her course of action. She decided, in the end, to dismiss the idea of a ‘grand gesture’ opting to have a quiet breakfast with Waverly instead.
She requested the presence of the Omega in her chambers and was anxiously waiting for her arrival. There was going to be no more retreating from her part, she was going to keep pursuing Waverly, her heart be damned.
There was a knock on the door and she froze, all her plans forgotten. Waverly was here, at her door; and she suddenly didn’t know how to act. The confidence and flair she had sported through all of her life, gone.
Chrissy waited a long time but when she got no reply she decided to enter, she saw the redhead standing by the table in her chamber barely breathing so she cleared her throat, “Your Highness, Princess Waverly is here as you requested.”
Nicole broke out of her stupor and finally reacted, “Uhm, yes. Please, let her in.”
Waverly stepped inside in a dark teal emerald green dress, her hair was tied with a bow and fell delicately to her left shoulder. Her lips were pink and ghosting a soft smile and Nicole could only inhale deeply at the sight.
“You called for me?” Waverly asked. She was oddly confident, her time spent longing for Nicole finally came to an end when she was summoned by the redhead and she rejoiced at the assumption that maybe, Nicole had missed her too.
“Yes,” Nicole said trying to calm her breath. “I was wondering if you would like to have breakfast with me,” she pointed to the table where the meal was served.
“I would,” Waverly answered. She walked to one of the chairs at the table and Nicole pulled it out for her.
They sat, served the food on their plates and began eating in uncomfortable silence, both having things to say but neither brave enough to speak them.
After a couple of insecure smiles from both of them Nicole finally decided to break the silence, “So, Waverly I asked you here because…” she clumsily shifted in her chair and swallowed.
“because… I would like to apologize,” she finished. It wasn’t exactly what she wished to say but she figured it was better than to scream ‘I want you’ to the brunette and risk the chance of scaring her.
Waverly smiled surprised. She never expected Nicole to apologize to her, she wasn’t sure exactly what was she expecting but an apology from Nicole wasn’t at all bad.
“I have been… well, like you said, an asshole to you and I would like to say I'm sorry.” Nicole continued. “I understand an apology isn’t enough for all the torment I have brought to you but I thought perhaps it would be a good start.” She moved to drink water. Her throat was dry, yes, but she mostly needed a pause to calm her pounding heart.
“A good start for what?” Waverly asked, and she didn’t know why. Perhaps she was a little nervous after all.
“Well, uhm…” Nicole shifted uncomfortably again in her chair.
Panic, she felt panic. It was worse than when she had been to war. Waverly scared her more than she had ever been in her life.
“We are to be married,” she replied grimacing at her own answer. Damn it, now she had to continue with her statement. “I figured if we have to spend our life together, we should try to be polite with each other… for the good of the kingdom”
She almost hit herself in the face. It was probably the stupidest thing she could have ever said.
“Oh,” Waverly answered, the hurt evident in her face. “So, this a truce.” She though. “she just wants to make sure we don’t kill each other, it’s all about her duty.”
A knock on the door interrupted their conversation.
After Nicole allowed Chrissy entrance the blond informed her of her planned meeting with the Countess and the redhead instantly knew the moment had passed. She excused herself not before noticing the discontent on Waverly’s face, which gave her hope she might still have a chance to try and speak her mind.
Waverly thanked Nicole for the breakfast and got to her room disappointed and angered.
***************
Vielles, harps, flutes and psalteries played pleasant melodies during the ball honoring Lady Petra’s birthday. Waverly was pleasantly surprised with the pompous nature of the evening as Lady Kate’s warm touch could also be appreciated.
Nicole entered the room wearing a crimson doublet that reached mid-thigh with black pants and a golden belt around her waist. Waverly’s breath shortened at the sight, and she cursed herself for how her muscles spasmed when Nicole smiled bright showing those holes in her cheeks that were supposed to be a defect but that only made her look more charming. “She doesn’t want you, get over it,” she thought to herself.
Waverly had been talking with Jerrick the entire evening without missing how Nicole had made pleasantries with the crowd but had never made it to her. Her companion apologized to her as he excused himself to discuss business with an attendee.
“Good evening, Princess,” a voice came from behind her. She turned around to meet a woman standing in front of her, “I am Lady Astrid; it is nice to meet you.”
The woman took Waverly’s hand and gave it a kiss. She was blonde and tall and her eyes were of the deepest blue.
“Hello,” Waverly replied warmly. “I am Waverly, Waverly Earp.”
“I know, who you are, Princess. Your beauty precedes you.” Lady Astrid smiled as she caressed the brunette’s hand.
Waverly would be lying if she said she didn’t enjoy the attention of the blond woman, who was clearly flirting with her. So, she let herself be rid of the thought of Nicole and engaged in conversation with the woman who eventually asked for a dance, to which Waverly gladly agreed.
Nicole watched from the distance, Waverly was wearing a cobalt blue dress with her hair wrapped in a braided bun leaving her neck exposed and making Nicole’s heart skip a beat. She also saw how Waverly giggled and blushed in response to Lady Astrid’s advances, a woman who’s charm and bed habits could only be challenged by her own.
She was fuming, of course, she had been entangled in conversations with guests all night and had been unable to approach Waverly. Lord Cadwell kept talking about security policies when Nicole saw Lady Astrid and Waverly get to the center of the room and started dancing.
She didn’t register her feet moving, her brain was all feel and no thoughts. She didn’t even excuse herself from her conversation before she stormed to stand in front of the pair and cleared her throat, “excuse me, Princess Waverly. May I have this dance?” she demanded more than asked.
“We are in the middle of something, Your Highness,” Lady Astrid arrogantly said.
“I command you to keep your hands of my betrothed, Lady Astrid, and I strongly suggest you to leave, now.” Nicole ordered with a hostile tone.
The woman nodded and walked away, Waverly bit her lower lip and the action didn’t go unnoticed, Nicole immediately grabbed the brunette’s hand and wrapped her right arm around the Omega’s waist holding her close but grimacing in pain as her shoulder was still bothering her.
Waverly felt it in her whole body, desire for the Alpha. Her mind was confused by Nicole’s recent actions but her body had clearly made a choice.
“Is your shoulder okay?” she asked.
“You look beautiful.” Nicole said as they swayed across the room.
“Thank you,” Waverly replied ambivalent.
Nicole was confused, “Are you angry with me?”
Waverly shook her head, “I cannot be mad at you, remember? ‘For the good of the kingdom.’” She said annoyed.
“So, you are mad at me,” Nicole said with a bright smile. “May I ask what have I done this time, Princess?” she asked.
Waverly sighed, “I simply fail to understand you, Nicole. I don’t understand what do you want from me.”
“You.”
“What?” Waverly was taken by surprise, that wasn’t exactly what she was expecting to hear. She didn’t know
Nicole didn’t hesitate, if she kept waiting for the right time, she was never going to be able to get her words out. “I want you, Waverly Earp.”
Waverly looked away, maybe Nicole was playing with her, another ruse to hurt her like all the times she had done before. She felt dizzy, the room was moving around her and she didn’t know if it was the dancing or her nerves.
“Hey,” Nicole tried to get her attention back. “I don’t understand it either, it doesn’t make sense, it shouldn’t be this way. You get on my nerves so easily and when this engagement was imposed on us, I thought you were a threat my freedom but I can no longer deny I am starting to have… certain feelings for you”
Waverly felt irritated, those weren’t exactly the words she desired to hear. “Wow you are so romantic, Your Highness! I really question the judgment of the women who fall for you so easily.”
Nicole lovingly smiled while she kept guiding their dance, “you mean to tell me I don’t infuriate you either?”
“I suppose you do.” Waverly answered raising her eyebrows.
“See, there is doubt between us, Princess,” Nicole said. “But I am willing to work on it if you are. You are different, Waverly. This is different but we must act with caution. I have been at the end of your rejection and I did not care for the way it made me feel, I do not wish to experience it once more.”
Nicole noticed Waverly was considering her words but she wasn’t retreating, not this time, so she decided to continue her advances, “and I know you want me too.” She added with a raised eyebrow.
“A little arrogant of you to assume, Your Highness.”
Nicole’s smile widened, “I can see it in your eyes, Waverly… and I could prove it to you too.”
“Really? How?” Waverly was pleased by their interaction. It didn’t start well, but now Nicole was proving to be irresistible to her and her Omega clamored to continue.
“I could kiss you.”
Waverly scoffed in fake mockery, “and how would that help?”
“Because once our lips touch, once you taste our desire melting together, you will realize the absurdity of denying it.”
Nicole was saying the right words now and Waverly felt almost disarmed, but there was still something on her mind that prevented her from just diving into her attraction for Nicole. So, she swallowed what she really wanted to say in favor of continuing their playful exchange, “so, you would kiss me just to prove a point, Your Highness?”
Nicole smirked and shook her head, “No.”
“No?” Waverly asked.
“No…” they stopped moving and Nicole held Waverly tight against her, she leaned down to close the gap between them barely ghosting the brunette’s lips, “because when I do kiss you, Princess…”
She moved her lips to Waverly’s ear and softly whispered, “it is going to be because you ask me to.”
She separated herself from the brunette and realized the melody had long stopped and all the attendants were staring directly at them.
Waverly stood still for a moment trying to get her mind to reconnect with her body, she slowly opened her eyes and saw the people who had witnessed what she considered was a very private moment. Embarrassment took over and her only reaction was to run away, far from all the set of eyes who were probably judging her for falling so easily for Nicole’s antics.
Nicole looked at Kate in question and the Countess clapped her hands before she ordered for the cake to be brought and musicians to keep playing.
The redhead walked to the door determined to look for Waverly but Xavier stopped her, “give her a moment,” he said.
***************
Nicole sat on chair in a corner for the rest of the night with the hope of Waverly’s return but she never did. Saddened, she walked back to her chambers and contemplated knocking on the brunette’s door just to see her one more time but she decided against it.
She prepared for bed and got in; she spent the night wondering what had she said wrong for Waverly to ran away from her, the last thing she intended was to offend the Princess.
Morning came and Nicole laid in the same position she had been all night not having been able to sleep at all. She readied herself for the day’s activities when she heard a knock on her door.
“Come in,” she said, without any interest.
Nicole’s breath got caught in her throat when Waverly walked inside and closed the door behind her only wearing her nightgown.
The brunette looked down at the floor for a moment before she took a deep breath and lifted her head, looked directly into Nicole’s eyes, and spoke with a determined voice.
“Kiss me.”
Chapter 10: Kiss me
Summary:
This isn't going to go the way you think.
Sorry?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Confused, angered and aroused; Waverly ran away from the ballroom and didn’t stop until she reached the edge of a tower that looked over the waters of the lake surrounding the Palace. She had always cared about what people thought of her more than she would like to admit, that is why she had always been private about her affairs; she didn’t wish to be like all those Alphas who bragged about their sexual encounters to every ear that was willing to listen.
But everyone saw her; saw how Nicole had their bodies pressed against each other, how the redhead whispered sweet words to her ear and how she almost melted in response. She cursed herself for letting Nicole get to her so easy. The Alpha had assured her she wasn’t just another conquest, but how could she be sure? Nicole hadn’t exactly been honest to her before and the stories her sisters shared about the redhead made it abundantly clear she had never taken any of her previous partners seriously. She didn’t want to be just another girl warming Nicole’s bed in the night only to be disposed of by morning, and worst, she didn’t want people to believe she was.
Jerrick found her in the middle of her internal struggle. Clearing his throat to get her attention he finally addressed her, “are you well, Waves?”
Waverly sighed, defeated, “I am not.”
He approached her and touched her shoulder in an attempt to comfort her, “may I ask why?”
Waverly paced away raising her hands in frustration, “this- this thing with Nicole, I- I am confused.”
Jerrick raised eyebrow, “is there a ‘thing’ with Nicole?” he asked while sitting on a balcony.
Waverly shook her head, “I can’t speak about it”
“Waves…” he began, “I know you are engaged to her; I know nobody is supposed to know and I know the last time we spoke you hated her but what I just witnessed makes me believe your feelings have changed.”
“I don’t have feelings for her!” Waverly said through her teeth, “and do you think everyone saw that?” she asked, feeling self-conscious.
“What people think or see is irrelevant unless you give it importance, Waves.” Jerrick tried to appease her but failed to do so. “Care to tell me what is wrong, then?”
“I’m angry!” Waverly exploded pacing the hallway tightening her fists. “I am so angry! Angry at Nicole for pursuing me and I am angry at myself for liking her!”
“You are falling for her, then.” He assured.
“No!” Waverly yelled. She then clenched her jaw and grunted tilting her head back looking to the heavens like trying to find clarity, “No, I- I don’t think so,” she added with more calm, “I like her… I am attracted to her… physically, but I will not let myself feel anything more.”
“Why?”
“Because I don’t trust her and I don’t know if I ever will.” She finally sat down next to her friend.
“Okay,” Jerrick said trying to take the information in, “what do you mean Nicole is pursuing you?”
“she has been… less cold lately,” Waverly anxiously stood up again, “she says she wants to try to have something with me and she says she wants me but in the back of my mind I wonder if it’s another one of her plans to mess with me,” she said looking down at the floor.
“I see…” he nodded. After thinking for a moment, he voiced his opinion, “I don’t want to sound insensitive but the fact that you are so troubled by everything regarding Nicole makes me believe you feel more for her than you care to admit.”
Waverly tried to denied it but he stopped her by raising his hands and continued speaking, “I can’t say I know Nicole that well and I know the past weights against her but I do believe everyone has the ability to change, Waves.”
Waverly rubbed her forehead and took a deep breath, “I just don’t want to let my guard down and fall for her charm only to be hurt by her again.”
“The way she acted just now lets me believe she thinks she can get somewhere with you, but if you are not willing to try you should let her know. Maybe you should get some distance too, to clear your head,” he advised.
Waverly grunted knowing it was a good advice but Nicole’s scent still lingered on her and clouded her head. Not wanting to discuss it any further, she asked Jerrick to escort her to her chambers to get some rest and he did so, leaving her alone with her thoughts once again.
She laid in bed until morning thinking about Nicole’s words and debating whether she could give the redhead a chance or simply end the struggle in her mind by shutting her down once and for all. Almost everyone she knew were in arrange marriages without love, she childishly thought it could be possible to be married to Nicole and have her feelings in separate corners. But then she got to think about their dance, about how good it felt to have Nicole so close to her, how she wished for their lips to meet and before she realized it, her own hand was between her legs trying to appease the desire that scorched within her at the thought of Nicole.
Thoughts of Nicole’s demeanor, so damn charming even when she hated her. Of her warm breath whispering the right words, those eyes that seem to look deep into her soul and her scent “oh, god her scent”, like bergamot and pine that clouded all her senses and made her Omega burn with want.
Jerrick’s words resonated in her head, he gave sound advice but what did he know? He was a happily married man while she was stuck in an engagement with a person that infuriated her more than anyone in the world, but a person that also made her whole-body squirm with a simple look.
Her hand was no longer bringing her the relief she craved; she huffed in frustration, her mind was a tangled mess, she wanted Nicole and maybe she always had, but to the extent to let herself fall for the redhead? “No, it’s purely physical,” maybe she should let go of her inhibitions and succumb to her needs. People were probably thinking they had been sharing a bed anyway, and what if she had some fun with Nicole? Maybe she needed to have a taste to satiate her hunger and her sleepless nights and troubled thoughts would finally leave her.
She got up with determination and walked to Nicole's chambers without even changing out of her nightgown, she knocked and waited while her heartbeat resonated through every fiber of her body. She heard Nicole's voice and went inside the room closing the door behind her.
Even with a confused face, Nicole looked so desirable to Waverly that she had to look down at the floor to gather her bearings. It was too much, her whole body was screaming her to act, to do what she came to do but she took a deep breath to shake those thoughts away. Maybe she wasn’t ready after all, maybe she needed to take a small step, an easier approach.
She looked up and saw Nicole anxiously waiting for her to speak her mind, “kiss me,” she said with a shy smile.
***************
Nicole heard right; she was sure. Waverly was standing in front of her saying the exact words she wanted to hear.
There was not even the smallest hesitation in Nicole’s movements, she walked the small distance between them and held Waverly’s face between her hands, finally bring their lips together.
She felt like she was flying, her eyes were closed and her body felt light. It started as a simple kiss but soon both their mouths were moving like they had a lifetime of familiarity between them. Their tongues rhythmically found comfort in each other’s taste and Nicole relished in the feeling of having her Omega reciprocate her want.
Nothing else mattered in that moment, only the feeling on Waverly’s lips on hers, sweet and powerful. Something in the back of her mind filled her with a sense of belonging, like she had been floating away without a destination all of her life and now, she was finally home.
Her hands moved to clutch Waverly’s waist and bring her closer together before she finished the kissed with shortened breath and a bright smile. She slowly opened her eyes while still in a daze and she tried to bring herself to say something endearing but her brain was in a fog of happiness mixed with the realization that it was Waverly Earp who she was meant to be all along, so all she could mutter was a barely audible “wow.”
Waverly touched her own lips with her fingers as if trying to explain what she had just experienced, she looked at Nicole’s eyes and swallowed before she turned around and left the room without any explanation leaving Nicole worried and confused.
***************
The moment Nicole walked towards her she shivered, her eyes screamed determination and hope and any coherent thought left her mind when the redhead kissed her.
It was a perfect kiss, soft in movements but firm in want. Waverly’s hands reached for Nicole’s neck and it felt like they belonged there, she surrendered herself to the pleasant sensation of being in Nicole's arms for a moment before the redhead broke the kiss and gazed directly at her with a look that Waverly wasn’t ready to recognize just yet.
So, she panicked.
She turned around and left the room without saying a word. She rested her head on Nicole’s door and exhaled through her mouth. She was even more frustrated than before, that kiss only added to her confused feelings. She wanted Nicole even more now that she had taste her, her desire made her feel as if she were about to explode from the untamed fire within her. But she wasn’t ready to deal with the implications of a romantic entanglement with a person that up until a few months ago treated her with hatred and contempt. So, she forced her mind to think of it as a meaningless attraction again and she didn’t allow herself to take it any further than that, an attraction that was so intense it made her turn around and re-enter Nicole’s room.
She saw Nicole standing in the same position she was when she left the room, still trying to figure out what had happened. Waverly closed the door and stood tall as she gave Nicole her next command through heaved breaths,
“take off your clothes.”
Nicole stood in the room slightly disoriented, “What?” was all she could say.
“I don’t want to talk, Nicole. I don’t want to deal with feelings or thoughts of the future, I just want you, right now,” Waverly said candidly.
Nicole’s head seemed to have finally reached clarity, “Waverly, I meant what I said. I don’t want you to be just another woman on my list.”
“And I told you I don’t want to talk.” Waverly took a few steps forward and peppered hot kisses on the redhead’s neck. “I. Just. Want. You,” she said emphasizing each word with a kiss.
Her Alpha was thriving, Nicole’s head got lost in the feeling of Waverly’s mouth on her body as if she could faint with such a simple touch until she forced herself back into her mind. She grabbed Waverly’s shoulders and distanced herself a few inches fighting her Alpha with all her might.
“Waverly, are you in heat?” she asked, trying to find an explanation.
Waverly laughed, “do I smell like I am in heat to you?” she said with a raised eyebrow.
“No, but it was that or this is a dream,” Nicole reasoned.
“If this was a dream, I wouldn’t have to beg you to take me.”
Waverly walked a few steps back, reached for the strings on her nightgown and let the garment fell on the floor leaving her body exposed in front of Nicole.
“A goddess,” Nicole thought. Waverly was naked in front of her and it was everything. Smooth, delicate and bronzed skin glowing under Nicole’s gaze. Breast falling like beautiful drops aching to be tasted, the splendid rise and fall of her agitated breath reflected in the toned surface of her stomach and the perfect curves of her hips flanked the thick dark curls covering the place Nicole was dying to bury herself into.
Nicole couldn’t fight it nor she wanted to, she approached Waverly with eyes full of hunger, grabbed her by the waist and connected their lips in a messy kiss full of need and want, a kiss that had them both gasping for air in mere seconds.
Waverly looked into Nicole's eyes and saw her own desired reflected in them, she pulled the redhead for another kiss and pushed her back until they reached the bed and Nicole fell on in. Wasting no time, Waverly straddled Nicole's hips without breaking the heated contact of their mouths, one hand entangled in red locks while the other ran lower over Nicole's breast rubbing it with sweet and torturing pressure.
The unbearable soft skin of Waverly’s hip came alive with the fevered touch of Nicole's hands, the redhead gripped firmly on it and pulled Waverly down to grind on her already hard cock. The first throaty moan from Waverly had Nicole losing her mind, she rolled over the brunette thrusting down hard on her pussy a few times before kneeling up to remove her shirt; she looked down to take the sight before her one more time, “you are extraordinary,” she said with a smile and leaned down to taste the skin of Waverly’s abdomen slowly kissing and nibbling her way up until she took on of Waverly’s breast in her mouth, riveting in the way her nipple blossomed under the movements of her tongue.
Waverly let out a deep moan and pulled at Nicole's hair with both her hands. She wrapped one leg around Nicole waist trying to ground herself while Nicole moved the attention of her mouth to her other aching breast.
Nicole moved up sliding her tongue over the length of Waverly’s neck. She gave small bites to her jaw, stopping only to bring their mouths together once again, the heated contact of their tongues made them both hum and grew more desperate.
The Omega’s impatient but confident hands reached down to undo the ties in Nicole's breeches. Nicole understood Waverly’s need to feel their skin touch and stood next to the bed riding herself of every last item of fabric while Waverly moved to the center of the bed. She settled herself between Waverly’s legs and slowly caressed the length of her thighs before bending down to taste them. She ran her tongue all over the inside of Waverly’s thighs smiling when Waverly jerked her hips upward in response.
Keeping a steady pace, Nicole moved the burning attention of her mouth to Waverly’s lower belly kissing her way up until she reached the skin under Waverly’s breast covering it with purple bruises from her sucking lips.
Waverly was melting under the excruciating slow pace of Nicole's movements; she could feel herself getting more and more aroused with every movement of Nicole's mouth, the hot breath on her skin making a mess of her until she couldn’t take it anymore. She grabbed Nicole’s face with one hand and pulled her up to share one more kiss, “I want you, now,” she said between gasps as she drove her other hand down to Nicole’s ass and pressed it tight against her to bring some contact to her aching core, Nicole's cock resting on her clit made her drip down her thighs.
Nicole smiled and kissed her passionately rubbing herself against Waverly eliciting a frustrated moan from her. Nicole brushed the length of Waverly’s jaw until she reached her ear, “so impatient,” she teased and continued kissing down Waverly’s body stopping on the edge of dark curls. She softly grabbed Waverly’s legs pushing them open and gave one long stroke of her tongue to Waverly’s pussy while looking proudly at how the omega’s back arched with pleasure.
The taste of Waverly alone could have made Nicole come, she hummed in delight while every swipe of her tongue gathered Waverly’s essence and filled her senses. She softly nibbled Waverly’s clit and ran her fingers along her folds to tease her making Waverly’s hips instantly buck up seeking relief. Nicole opened Waverly's lips with her fingers and ran her tongue up and down her entrance again and again before wrapping her lips around the swollen bud and sucked circling it with her tongue.
Everything was heightened, every touch of Nicole's fingers left a burning trail behind, every kiss on her skin made her quiver and having Nicole’s skillful tongue on her pussy had her reaching the edge in seconds. Waverly was sure she had never felt her body react that way before and she couldn’t get enough of it.
Nicole dragged her fingers up and down Waverly’s pussy lips, teasing her until she had the brunette trembling with anticipation. Looking up to meet Waverly’s eyes, she pushed two fingers inside her pussy making her gasp and pull Nicole’s hair with both her hands releasing a barely audible “fuck…”
Her fingers slid easily in and out with how wet Waverly was and Nicole smirked knowing it was her who had Waverly this turned on. It was intoxicating, the loud moans coming from deep within Waverly’s chest, the hand gripping firmly on her hair, the tensing muscles clenching on her fingers begging for release… in that moment, Waverly was hers and her Alpha was thrilled.
Nicole's movements intensified, her fingers curling to hit that burning spot in Waverly's core and her lips wrapped around Waverly's clit making the brunette dig her nails into sheets beneath her feeling the air leaving her lungs.
“Nic…” Waverly's words failed her and Nicole knew she was close, her injured shoulder was hurting but she kept thrusting her fingers with purpose until Waverly's back arched releasing a guttural moan that reverberated deep in the Alpha’s chest. Tanned legs closed trapping Nicole's head where it laid and Waverly’s pussy clenched so tight around her fingers it barely let her move.
Waverly collapsed back on the bed, her chest heaving and her mind lost. Nicole made sure to ease her back with soothing touches on her sides and soft kisses all over her body until she reached her lips kissing her deeply. Waverly's hummed tasting herself on Nicole’s lips, her hands reached out to touch every inch of Nicole's skin she could, her body instantly ready to go again, demanding more, needing more. It was incredible, her head had was just coming down from her high but she was desperate to feel Nicole, to take her Alpha, to have her inside.
Her confident hands wandered to reach Nicole's breasts and she teased her nipples with the tip of her fingers making Nicole moan into their kiss and rut down, her hard cock reminding her how eager Nicole was to take her. Kissing down Nicole's neck and gripping locks of red hair, Waverly spoke to Nicole's ear, “I need you.” It was coarse and full of desire and Nicole felt like she could combust.
With a lopsided grin, Nicole aligned herself with Waverly’s entrance; she pushed her cock inside with a slow and torturous pace, enthralled by the absolute pleasure in the brunette’s face. “Fuck, she feels so good.” Nicole thought as she felt Waverly’s warm walls tightening around her cock until she was buried deep inside her. Planting her hands on either side of Waverly’s head, she slowly pulled out and rammed back inside eliciting a moan from deep down the brunette’s throat that was cut by anxious lips looking to taste her.
Her Alpha was riveting; on top of the Omega is exactly where she wanted to be, dominating, taking, going deeper with every thrust. She felt a commanding need to mark as she enjoyed the taste of Waverly’s skin. She fought it with all her strength, it wasn’t the time. She focused instead in the curses coming out of Waverly’s lips and the nails that scratched deep lines of pleasure in her back.
Waverly felt the bed rocking with every thrust of Nicole’s cock inside her, her Omega completely submitted to the might of the Alpha. Her hands roamed the strong muscles of Nicole’s figure before finding anchor in the redhead’s back leaving behind souvenirs of her bliss. The grunts coming from Nicole's chest alone could drive her to the edge, and the strength of her movements was a testament of her desire.
Nicole knelt back and gripped tightly Waverly’s hips, pushing her cock relentlessly against her core over and over. Waverly felt full and with the new angle, Nicole's cock was hitting the right spot. Her eyes closed; she felt every fiber in her body react at once.
“Come here.”
Without pulling out, Nicole slid her hand under Waverly’s back and lifted her body to straddle her, bucking up as Waverly rolled her hips down meeting her. The filthy moans coming from the brunette’s throat only drove her crazier.
Nicole grabbed Waverly's shoulders to push her further down and Waverly arched her back exposing the full length of her neck, the sight had Nicole baring her teeth dying to make her mark. She buried her head in Waverly’s shoulder and kissed her collarbone to fight the temptation, her Alpha growling in anger demanding to take her mate.
Being so close to the Omega, breathing the same air, bodies moving in perfect harmony, Nicole never felt so connected to anybody before. Enjoying the taste of Waverly’s skin, she leaned further down to softly bite the curve of her breast making her whole body explode and spasm, she tight walls contracting against her cock while Waverly elicited a loud moan that reverberated through Nicole’s entire being. Nicole kept pounding inside Waverly until she felt her own peak approaching, she then joined their foreheads together looking into Waverly’s eyes while she rutted deeper until she came inside her beautiful, glistening Omega.
Softly laying Waverly back on the bed, Nicole buried her face on Waverly's shoulder, both their breaths heavy from the intensity of their encounter and both their Alpha and Omega rumbling in glee. The redhead gave soft kisses to Waverly's chest before pulling out and rolling off of her transfixed by the smell of their scents mixed together, the most exquisite rendition to the pleasure they just experienced.
Beads of sweat running down her forehead, Nicole felt the bed shift, she opened her eyes to see Waverly straddle her again.
“Again,” Waverly said as she rubbed herself along the length of Nicole's cock. Slick and hot arousal dripping down her legs making it easy to slide up and down. She couldn’t explain it, she just knew she needed to feel connected to the Alpha once more.
With a smug smile, Nicole grabbed Waverly's hips encouraging her to go harder, “yes, Princess,” she said as she admired Waverly’s body on top of her.
The realization Waverly wanted her again filled her Alpha with pride and had her cock twitching. Never in her life had she felt so much desire for someone, like no amount of time spent with Waverly could ever be enough and pleasing her Omega was the only thing that mattered.
Waverly leaned to take Nicole’s nipple in her mouth, circling it with her tongue until it hardened. Nicole moaned and arched her back, feeling the warmth of Waverly’s mouth against her sent shivers down her spine, she closed her eyes and allowed herself to let go, to just give into the sensations that seared hot on her skin, of having her Omega in her arms.
Waverly moved to give equal attention to the other breast, electricity running through her veins when Nicole's moans became louder and heat started to gather at the pit of her stomach. Her Omega was begging to feel the Alpha inside her again. Nicole's hands roaming her body a painful reminder of her own need for release, she moved up kissing the sensitive skin on Nicole's neck while her Omega whined impatiently. Sitting back, Waverly ran her fingers along Nicole's throbbing cock stopping at the head to tease the slit, precome running down while she pumped up and down the shaft. Nicole buried her head on the pillow with a grunt aching to fuck her Omega again. Waverly lifted herself and aligned Nicole's cock with her entrance sitting down, slowly taking inch by inch with her eyes closed, her mouth hanged open as she took the full length of the cock inside her. She felt full and the fire in her stomach irradiated to her entire body encouraging her to move her hips. Slowly opening her eyes, she looked down to see Nicole’s face full of hunger. She felt Nicole's hands on her thighs, her touch leaving traces of fire, melting every inch of her skin. Picking up the pace, the Omega’s hips moved up and down and Nicole bucked up each time to meet them, the heat inside her almost too much and her orgasm building up fast.
Thrusting hard, going as deep as she could, Nicole growled marveling at the sight above her: Waverly's head tilted back, panting as her breasts bounced up and down enjoying her cock.
Waverly felt herself reaching her peak, the sound of her moans filling the room. The ripples of pleasure making it hard to keep her body up, she leaned to press her hands on Nicole's chest, her eyes finding brown ones looking deeply at her, feeling more connected she would care to admit. Nicole's hands pressed on her ass moving her up and down her cock, sharp breaths ending in a blaring grunt when Nicole came inside her, the hot spurs of her come making Waverly peak right after, screaming her climax from deep within her chest. Her limp body collapsed on top of Nicole, her head resting on the redhead’s neck smelling the intoxicating scent of her satisfied Alpha.
Rubbing soft patterns on Waverly’s back, Nicole purred with the feel of her Omega resting on her chest. She lost track of how much time had passed until Waverly slowly moved from above her to rest on the bed, her belly down and her hands finding comfort under a pillow.
Neither was able to move quite some time, they laid there just lost in their bliss not being able to think about anything else.
After some time, Nicole got to think how sure she was to have never felt anything similar to the peace she felt by simply lying next to Waverly Earp. Her mind was floating, her heart was joyful and her soul felt at home. She turned to softly touch the length of Waverly’s back with the tip of her fingers smiling when the brunette hummed in satisfaction. She kissed Waverly’s shoulder and buried her nose on her neck taking all of the Omega’s scent in, her Alpha eager to be with her.
“Is it mad to say I want to do this forever?” Nicole asked still enthralled by Waverly’s presence next to her.
Waverly was lost in Nicole’s touch captivated by the sensations that still governed her body but she when heard Nicole's confession, an overwhelming rush of thoughts lodged in her head breaking her out of her state, making her eyes shot wide open and her body jump away from Nicole.
“Yes,” Waverly said as she stood up. “It is quite mad in fact,” she coldly added.
Panic immediately took over Nicole and she sat up with her sight permanently on Waverly, “what do you mean?” she asked.
“Nothing, Nicole. I just-” She sighed, “I need to go.” She walked to put her nightgown back on and reached for one of Nicole's robes.
Nicole hurriedly stood up and grabbed her clothes trying to put them on with some difficulty, she then reached for Waverly’s hands, “please, stay. Just a while,” she pleaded.
Waverly pulled her hands away and tied her robe, “Nicole, let’s not pretend this is something more,” she said shaking her head.
“What do you mean, Waverly?” Nicole’s fear was getting the best of her and she raised her voice.
Waverly dropped her shoulders and looked directly into Nicole’s eyes, “this was fun, Nicole, but it was nothing more. It was just sex.”
Nicole was perplexed, was Waverly saying their encounter meant nothing to her? “How can you say that, Waverly? How can you say those things after… that?” she pointed both her hands to bed they had just shared.
Waverly pursed her lips and crossed her arms in front of her, “As I said, it was fun, but I have to go.” She walked to the door.
Nicole grabbed her arm and stopped her, “Waverly, please. I- I want to be with you.” Her words surprising even herself.
Waverly turned to speak but Nicole kissed her softly grabbing her hip with one hand and her cheek with the other. Nicole pressed their foreheads together and took a deep breath, “please, believe me.”
Waverly’s stubbornness had made up her mind, she pulled away with huff, “how can I believe anything you say, Nicole? After everything?”
Nicole took Waverly’s hand, placed it on her chest and spoke with a soft tone, “then feel it. Feel that what I am saying is true, I want us to try to be together, Waverly. I know if we try, maybe we can...” she trailed off not really sure how to finish that sentence.
“What? Love each other?” Waverly mocked moving her hand away. “Nicole, are you even capable of love?”
Nicole felt her whole body weakened, her insides felt like they were all being crushed at the same time and her breath got caught in her throat, all she could do was look down to the floor with her hands on her hips, defeated.
Waverly swallowed the lump in the throat, she knew her words were unnecessarily harsh but she didn’t wish to address her confused feelings in that moment so she simply turned around and left without saying anything else.
Nicole debated to go after her but decided against it, she rested her head on the door hitting the wooden surface a couple of times. She turned and sat down on the floor running her hands through her hair feeling an unmeasurable amount of pain.
Notes:
Hello!
Sorry beautiful readers, between work and life it took longer than expected to get this chapter out. Hopefully the next one gets here sooner. Thank you for your feedback!
Chapter 11: GAMES, pt.1
Notes:
It's been a while, I know.
But if you're still here, I hope you enjoy it!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Was it pain? She had felt her fair share of pain before, -she had been to war after all- but definitely nothing like this. This cut deeper, almost unbearable. Sitting in a chair by the fireplace drinking wine, Nicole contemplated the flames thinking how could she have read Waverly so wrong. She could’ve sworn the Earp Princess was developing feelings for her as well, but maybe it had been wishful thinking. Conflict raging inside her as her Alpha kept nagging at her, making her feel weak for being so affected by Waverly’s rejection while simultaneously and desperately urging her to mate with the Omega. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got and the people who kept coming to her asking her to fulfill her duties as the Haught Heir didn’t help.
The day had seemed endless, she tried to stay in her room to gather her thoughts but it had been impossible, there was always a matter that needed her attention. Another knock on her door made her lose her patience,
“What?” she yelled at the person behind her door, but her temper lightened when she saw Xavier walk in.
“Bad day?” he joked.
“Yes, and you not being here didn’t help.” Nicole sat back on her chair.
“I went to check on the borders, everything seems in order,” he said before he sat in front of her. “What happened?”
“Nothing.” she dismissed. Maybe thinking the if she spoke of it, it would become too real.
Xavier noticed her hesitation and tried to ease her, “you know I will figure it out anyway but it’s been a long day, so just tell me.”
Nicole sighed in surrender, “it’s Waverly… she uhm…” she looked down and played with the cup in her hands trying to drag out the moment. “She declined my advances.”
“Oh,” he began, “I am sorry to hear that.” He could sense the hurt in her words and had could swear she sounded almost… heartbroken. He was trying to figure out the best way to provide his help when she spoke again.
“Perhaps she is right.” Her eyes remained focus on the fire again. “I have been awful to her most of our lives. I can understand why she doesn’t trust me.”
“And how will you proceed from now on?”
Nicole sighed, “I will not pursuit her anymore. I will get some distance.”
“You are supposed to get married,” Xavier said, a little exasperated, the situation seemed rather ridiculous to him. “How are you going to make that work?”
Nicole scoffed. “Maybe I’ll just take another wife,” she said in a very casual tone while she kept drinking wine.
“Haughts don’t take more than one wife.”
Nicole shrugged, “our ancestors did.”
“You are not being serious, that would be a childish decision.” he said, frustrated with his friend’s response.
Nicole threw the empty cup away startling him, “she doesn’t want me!” she yelled while she stood up and paced angrily, “what am I supposed to do? Tie her up and force her to love me? To be with me? To bear my pups?”
Xavier looked at her with his hands raised in surrender.
She took a deep breath to calm herself, “I'm sorry, Xav,” she apologized. “I shouldn’t have raised my voice, it’s not your fault. This day has been exhausted, I'm sorry.”
He smiled and nodded, accepting her apology, “I am just trying to see where do you both stand, that is all.”
“Well,” she began a little calmer, “I may not be able to get us out of this marriage and give her her freedom but I will not disrespect her wishes. She doesn’t want me so I will let her be.”
He pursed his lips and raised an eyebrow. For once, Nicole actually sounded mature. “And what about your feelings?” he asked, “I have never seen you care for someone the way you care for her.”
“It’s just a little infatuation,” she dismissed, “I will be over it by tomorrow. She is not that important.”
LIES
She could almost hear the voice in her head calling out her ridiculous attempt to diminish her feelings for Waverly.
“Sure.” Xavier said sarcastically. He knew better than to push further, if Nicole was to grow, she needed to deal with this on her own.
They remained in comfortable silence for a while until Xavier noticed Nicole was falling asleep on the chair. He helped her get on the bed and left remembering how Kate said Waverly wouldn’t make things easy for his friend. With a sharp exhale, he braced himself for the storm those two idiots were probably about to unleash.
Nicole laid in bed with a heavy head from all the wine, she slowly drifted to sleep with her mind still wandering to Waverly. “Are you even capable of love?” kept repeating in her head over and over. “She’s probably right,” she muttered before finally closing her eyes.
***************
“You slept with her?” Chrissy asked in shock.
She had been summoned to Waverly’s room and the Earp Princess blurred out her latest endeavors as soon as she walked through the door.
“But you said you hated her,” she added.
It was amazing how close the pair had gotten over the few months they had spent together. Chrissy became a real friend to Waverly and Nicole noticed. She was glad Waverly found someone to confide in, so she had requested Chrissy’s presence less and less allowing her to spend more time with her.
“I know…” Waverly plopped down on the bed face first.
“‘I hate her so much I would rather rip my own eyes out than being married to her,’ you said to me not long ago.” Chrissy insisted moving to lay down next to Waverly.
“I know!” Waverly mumbled into the pillow. “I just felt so drawn to her, she’s very attractive.” She tried to excuse.
“So… how was it?” Chrissy asked curiously. “Did she live up to her reputation?”
Waverly grunted and rolled on the bed looking up at the ceiling, “so good I can still feel her all over me,” she said closing her eyes remembering how good it felt to be with Nicole.
“Does that mean you two are together now?”
“No!” Waverly said pointing her finger as if she were scolding a child. “We are not together.”
“Okay,” Chrissy lifted her hands. “What does it mean, then?”
“NOTHING!”
“I don’t mean to be obvious, but you are marrying her…” Lady Nedley, cautiously.
“Don’t remind me.” Waverly mumbled.
Chrissy pretended she didn’t listen and kept on asking, “where does that leave the two of you?”
“I don’t know,” Waverly whined like a child. “My head is not right; I have no idea what I'm doing.”
“It’s okay,” Chrissy wrapped one arm around Waverly's waist. “I'm sure it will come to you… eventually.”’
The pair stayed in Waverly's room during the morning and walked around the castle in the afternoon, Waverly hoped to catch the sight of Nicole but the redhead remained in her room for the day, even to address official matters.
By the second day without seeing Nicole, Waverly was ready to admit she missed her. Not to anyone of course, but she spent the day anxiously waiting for the meals to be served so she could get a glance at the Alpha. Nicole however, avoided her. In her attempt to get rid of her feelings for Waverly, the redhead occupied herself with reading the city’s reports and think of ways to improve it.
Jerrick Dolls had to ride back home but not without caring for his friend before leaving, “sometimes we need to asses ourselves before casting judgement upon others,” he said while saying goodbye and without any context whatsoever. Waverly should’ve known better; the man was wise and didn’t need to know the situation she was in to give her advice.
Understanding her words perhaps affected Nicole more than she thought, Waverly sent a servant to ask for a meeting with the Alpha who politely and respectfully, declined, arguing previous engagements as the reason and simply sent Waverly a message letting her know they were extending their stay at Fanarya. The Omega couldn’t help but feel hurt and she found herself -yet again-, thinking of nothing else but the Alpha’s hands, mouth and body on her, exactly the opposite she was trying to achieve when she slept with her in the first place.
But she was nothing if not determined, so she planned to find Nicole the next day to finally be able to talk to her and find out for herself how bad things were between the two of them. She woke up early, got dressed and marched into the office where she knew Nicole was. Upon opening the door, her eyes immediately landed on the redhead, looking beautiful as ever and for a moment, she forgot why was she there.
Nicole let out an honest-to-god, very-audible grunt and rolled her eyes when she saw the Omega entering the office, completely ignoring she was in an official meeting until everyone’s heads turned to see her with questioning eyes which she appeased with a fake smile.
“I supposed I know where we stand.” Waverly thought, knowing in the back of her mind she probably deserved Nicole’s despise and feeling her Omega mewl with sadness.
“Can we help you, Princess?” Kate asked politely.
“Oh, uhm…” Waverly began, “I was just hoping I could speak with Nicole.”
“Of course,” Kate said with a knowing smile. The woman always spoke like she knew all the secrets of the universe. “We are just about finished here.” She encouraged everyone else in the room to leave walking by Waverly with a nod as if she, somehow, were giving her reassurance.
Xavier looked at Nicole and she just shrugged letting him know it was okay to leave them. Everyone exited the office and the pair were left alone.
“What can I do for you, Waverly?” Nicole asked coldly, standing in front the desk and without looking away from the papers on it.
Waverly felt it in her bones. Every moment they had shared before had been filled with emotions, whether it was angry and unpleasant like in the beginning, or teasing and playful as of lately, but never indifferent.
“Are you angry with me?” she asked a little offended and completely failing to remember she was there to make peace, not to start a new war.
“I am not,” Nicole answered barely acknowledging her.
Waverly walked to sit in front of Nicole on the edge of the desk and crossed her arms, “you seem angry.”
“I said I’m not.” Nicole gave the same cold answer.
“Could you just be honest and admit you’re angry?” Waverly pushed.
Nicole finally looked up, “am I supposed to feel nothing?” she yelled, “after I tried to-” she stopped herself -not wanting to get into a fight- and spoke in a calmer tone. “You know what? It doesn’t matter.”
“Seriously?” Waverly sarcastically asked. “You are going to pretend to be offended because I didn’t respond to your advances? How many people have you slept with and complete forgotten about after you’re done?” she could feel herself getting heated with their conversation and had no intention to stop.
“So, this is revenge? For my past?” Nicole yelled again.
“I am not interested in punishing you, Nicole, but you are being a hypocrite.”
Nicole stood in front of Waverly and looked directly into her eyes, “I have never hidden what I am or what I have done. I am not ashamed to have enjoyed myself and I have always been honest with everyone I have ever been with. I have never promised anything I cannot give.”
“I didn’t promise you anything either!” Waverly raised her voice to match Nicole's angry tone.
Nicole took a deep breath and forced herself to stop the course of the conversation, her agitated state could bring her to say things she didn’t actually mean. “You are right, Waverly. I was the one who misunderstood things. Now, if you please, I have matters to attend.” She pointed to the door and continued to look at the papers on the desk.
Waverly scoffed, “Wow, you are really spoiled, aren’t you?”
“Excuse me?”
“You are used to always getting what you want,” Waverly said, “you don’t deal very well with rejection.” She kept pushing, they were fighting but at least they were talking.
“What is that supposed to mean?”
“Nothing.” Waverly raised her hands feigning innocence.
“Very well. If that is all you wanted to say, you can leave now.” The Alpha went back to the task on the desk but her anger was still evident, her face was red and she was almost shaking.
Waverly wasn’t ready to leave, that would mean she would have to be away from Nicole again. “But you do look adorable when you’re angry.”
Nicole tried to remain calm but Waverly was making it impossible. “Don’t mock me, Waverly,” she said through gritted teeth.
“I'm serious,” Waverly teased, looking for a reaction, “you get this wrinkle between your eyes and you clench you jaw-”
She was stopped by a hand on her throat and an angry redhead speaking to her face, “I said, don’t mock me.”
For a brief moment they looked into each other’s eyes, fire the only thing present, and it was unclear who initiated it but eventually, their lips ended up crashing together in a bruising kiss full of anger and desperation.
Hands roaming all over their bodies, it didn’t take long for Waverly’s to find their way through Nicole’s breeches and take the Alpha’s hard length out.
Confused by the sudden turn of events, Nicole found it within herself to stop for a moment, holding Waverly’s face in her hands, she asked, “is this what you want?”
“yes,” Waverly said, nodding her head feverishly and not caring about anything else than her Omega’s demanding need to be taken by her Alpha.
She tried to reach for Nicole’s lips again but the redhead spun her around and bent her over the desk, lifting her dress she entered Waverly in one rough motion drawing a hoarse “fuck!” from her. Gripping Waverly’s hips, she began to frantically thrust inside her, the obscene sounds of their hips crashing together fueled her pace and the guttural moans coming from Waverly made her Alpha rise to the surface and take complete control of the moment.
Waverly was elated, her Omega ecstatic taking everything Nicole was giving her. It was raw and intimate at the same time; Nicole was ramming violently inside of her and it was exactly where she wanted to be. She reached out for the edge of the desk trying to ground herself when her orgasm hit her by surprise and she was sure she had never come so fast in her life.
Nicole kept fucking her through it and she felt herself reaching the edge for a second time, “Fuck, Nicole!” she yelled, and the Alpha paused her movements for a moment thinking perhaps it was too much but Waverly shook her head, “no, no. Don’t stop, keep going,” she begged.
With a grunt Nicole pulled Waverly by the hair and brought her up to kiss her neck before continuing to push herself hard inside the Omega. Hearing Waverly scream her second orgasm made her come too and they both collapse on the desk, completely spent.
They stayed like that, trying to catch their breath until Waverly started to get uncomfortable with Nicole’s weight on her.
“Nicole… you’re a little heavy,” she said with a chuckle.
Nicole finally reacted and got off of her. Tying her breeches and straightening her clothes, she deliberated whether to or not to find meaning in their encounter. Ultimately settling on not making the same mistake twice, and in an attempt to guard her feelings, she decided not to push for a discussion.
“Be ready to leave at terce, Waverly,” she said coldly as she walked towards the door.
Still processing what happened and fixing her own garments, Waverly was caught off guard, “what? Why?” she asked.
“We are visiting the orphanage and you are coming with us; it is time for you to start settling in on your role as a future Queen,” Nicole said without looking at her and left the room.
Waverly felt irritated, how could she be both satisfied and frustrated at the same time? Didn’t Nicole enjoy that the same way she did? Was she still angry with her? Not wanting to waste any more time thinking about Nicole, she forced her mind out of those thoughts and went to her room to get ready to part.
She stood at the entrance along with Kate, Kate’s wife Petra and Xavier. After making sure everything was ready, they started getting on their horses and Waverly stood there wondering what the hell was she supposed to do now.
Nicole walked past her, “you are riding with me,” she said as she put on her gloves and mounted her horse. Once there, she offered Waverly a hand.
Waverly huffed annoyed and got on the horse as well, hating how Nicole was treating her but hating herself more for finding it so attractive. Sitting behind Nicole with her hands wrapped around her waist and smelling her intoxicating scent wasn’t helping at all.
The ride was short but having her nose pressed between Nicole’s shoulder blades made it excruciating and she barely paid any attention to the people waving at them on the road, in all honesty, all she could think about was getting fucked by her Alpha again.
“Ugh, no. NOT my Alpha” she mumbled to herself, annoyed with her mind for going there again.
Arriving to their destination and after all the proper introductions and courtesies, they all went inside the orphanage and the nuns in charge initiated their reports. Waverly was, quite frankly, jealous of how well kept the place was. The few orphanages back in Garenth weren’t exactly well kept and neither her father of mother showed interest in improving them. She knew her kingdom wasn’t prosper but comparing it to Nicole’s only made her feel guilty for enjoying the status her title gave her and never really worrying about finding solutions to her people’s needs. No, that had always been Willa’s job as Heir, she was the one who would have to take care of those issues, even Wynonna was educated on politics and economics as next in line and Waverly had never really envied them, she had always had such different interest from her sisters and had spent her time happily satiating them.
But here, here she was seating at the table next to Kate, the warden of Fanarya and Nicole, the Heir to the Kingdom and she was being addressed to by Sister Anne about the current status of the orphanage. She was surprised at how interesting she found the information they were receiving and for a moment she didn’t dread the idea of having to take care of such matters for the rest of her life if she were to marry Nicole.
She was lost thinking what she would and wouldn’t do with the place when Sister Anne offered her a tour around the property since she had never been there. She gladly agreed and went on, paying close attention to everything the Sister was telling her.
The two-story building was incredibly well kept, with designated areas for sleeping, classes and huge dining room. Waverly was listening how they prepared their meals in the kitchen when she heard a loud thud and screaming coming from the common area.
Running towards the sound, she and Sister Anne abruptly stopped when they saw Nicole under a pile of giggling, young children.
“Get off me you dirty pirates!” Nicole dramatically yelled and stood up holding a child up in the air. “You will never catch us!” she continued and ran away with said child in her arms and the rest followed behind her trying to seize her immersed in a sea of laughter.
A small smile crept up Waverly's lips, she was appreciating the sweetness of the moment until Sister Anne spoke again,
“Princess Waverly, would you like to see how we keep our animals?” she asked.
“Yes, of course.” Waverly answered and continued on her way to the outskirts of the property carefully listening to Sister Anne’s words until she finally reunited with Kate and Xavier for lunch time at the dining room. They engaged in pleasant conversation but Waverly noticed Nicole's absence, internally wondering what was she up to now.
When the meal was over, she asked sister Anne Nicole’s whereabouts and went upstairs to find the Alpha standing inside the main office looking out the window.
“What are you doing here?” Waverly asked.
“I like it here. Its peaceful,” Nicole replied. It was the truth, since her encounter with Waverly she had tried to put her thoughts and feelings in order but her responsibilities had kept her from it and she only grown more frustrated. Standing alone in a room even for a moment had giving her some serenity but then she sensed the familiar smell of the Omega and she couldn’t help but be upset again.
“What can I do for you, Princess?” she asked still looking at the distance.
“Why are you so cold with me?” Waverly angrily asked and walked to stand next to Nicole.
“I just don’t know how to act around you, Waverly. One moment you say you don’t want me and the next we are having sex in an office; so, forgive me if I am a little confused,” Nicole said calmly, eyes still on the horizon.
“Aww, poor you,” Waverly replied rolling her eyes and crossing her arms.
“See? This is what I mean,” Nicole quickly lost her patience and finally addressed her directly, “you demand my attention and then mock me when you get it.”
Waverly grunted in dislike, “don’t take everything so serious, Nicole. I'm just playing, can’t we just have some fun?” the words left her mouth without thinking and she knew she sounded like a spoiled child but it still didn’t stop her.
“I would really like to know what is going on in your head to make you act like this,” Nicole said while clenching her fists, “could you just be honest with me?” she pleaded.
“You want honesty? Fine.” Waverly lashed out, “the truth is I don’t know!” she raised her hands in the air, “I am so confused about… everything.” She paced the room, “and I don’t want to think about it, I don’t want to stress about it. I know eventually I will have to deal with our marriage, and you, and everything that it entails, but for the moment can I just live without the burden of titles, and duties, and promises, and just…” she stood in front of Nicole playing with the collar of her doublet, “have fun… with you?”
Nicole groaned, “every time you say the word ‘fun’ I want to stab myself, Waverly, I am not a toy…” she said as she took Waverly’s wrist and pulled them away from her, “and I am done with games.”
“Too bad, because I really enjoyed playing with you,” the Omega flirty said and tried to emphasize her words by touching Nicole's cheek but the redhead pulled away.
“I'm afraid you find yourself in the necessity to look for a new plaything,” she said as she resumed her stance on the window.
“Very well, I suppose I will,” Waverly stated, anger clear in her voice, “in fact, Lady Astrid has been pursuing me lately. I think I may reciprocate her attention, if you don’t mind,” she teased looking for a reaction.
“As long as no one sees you, you may do as you please,” Nicole said emotionless.
Waverly stormed out of the room and Nicole could finally breathe, just the thought of her Omega being with someone else made every bone in her body ache and her heart raise but she would have to work through it. If she and Waverly weren’t on the same page, there was little she could do about it, and more than anything, she didn’t want to put herself in a situation where she could be hurt by Waverly again.
Saying their goodbyes to the nuns in charge and the kids, the group made its way back to the palace with Nicole and Waverly riding together in uncomfortable silence.
The air grew even more unpleasant when they arrived at the Palace and both of them retired to their rooms without an excuse, leaving everyone wondering if they were ever going to finally grow up.
***************
Nicole walked the halls of the palace the next day, she would be lying if she said she wasn’t saddened by how she left thing with Waverly but she tried to convince herself it was for the best, she needed to stay away from her and avoid feeling that kind of agony again.
She was well in her head when she saw Waverly enthusiastically speaking with Lady Astrid near a balcony
As if a fire had been lit inside her, she felt her whole body burn with anger, her Alpha grunting and forcing her to act on her fury.
Visibly shaking, trying hard to command her body not to move, she took several deep breaths to calm herself.
“You told her she was free, you told her you weren’t interested, you need to calm down,” she repeated to herself, a few times with her eyes closed.
With her jaw clenched and her nostrils flared, she turned around and took the first step to walk away.
Before taking the second however she shook her head, it was impossible.
“No, she is mine.”
She couldn’t walk away from Waverly Earp.
With determination she walked to the happily chatting duo and cleared her throat, “good morning,” she barely said before grabbing the Omega by the arm, “Waverly, we have matters to attend,” she angrily voiced and tried to pulled her away while Waverly look at her in disbelief.
“Always interrupting. How rude of you, Nicole!” Lady Astrid smugly said.
“It’s ‘Your Highness’” Nicole said in Lady Astrid’s face and letting Waverly loose, “and I thought I told you to stay away from my fiancé.”
“But she’s not, isn’t it?” there was arrogance in the statement. Too much arrogance, ever for Astrid.
Nicole huffed, debating whether to leave or keep their little discussion going, but Lady Astrid was -for all purposes-, her nemesis and she wasn’t going to ‘let’ her win. “What do you mean with that?”
“Your fiancé,” she said matter-of-factly, “I asked around,” she dramatically paced around with her hands behind her back. “Please understand that I was hurt to learn I wasn’t invited to your engagement celebration but… oh, surprise, there has been none,” she said sarcastically. “More interestingly, it appears everyone thinks you two are engaged but there has been no official announcement from either of your kingdoms. In fact, both of your families believe you will likely kill each other before this trip is over.”
Oh, her fucking nerve.
Nicole clenched her jaw, Astrid was getting to her but she wasn’t going to go down easily, “you know our parents have been close since forever, it was only a matter of time before they decided to join our Houses. And just because it isn’t official, it doesn’t mean it isn’t happening, Lady Astrid. You should know better,” she said as smugly as she could, but her Alpha was not satisfied,
“And I expect not to see you bothering Waverly again unless you want to challenge me,” she threatened.
Astrid laughed, “you know? There was a time when that would have scared me, I knew I didn’t stand a chance against you before but now…” she put a finger on Nicole’s shoulder, “with that chipped shoulder of yours… who knows? Maybe I would like to find out,” she defied.
Nicole growled and stood in front of Lady Astrid with her hand on her sword.
Waverly was absolutely enjoying the display; she had been walking around the Palace and stopped to say hello to Lady Astrid without any ulterior motive but it had been enough to drive Nicole crazy -which she loved-… until they were threatening each other with actual violence and she knew she had to intervene.
“Nicole-” she began, placing a hand on Nicole’s chest trying to get her attention before she was interrupted by Astrid.
“But let us not act like savages,” Astrid recanted knowing full well she had gotten under Nicole’s skin, “perhaps another time,” she said before placing a kiss on Waverly’s hand “Princess,” she said as she dismissed herself.
They stood there for a moment watching the blond Alpha walk away until Nicole grabbed Waverly's arm, “let’s go, Waverly,” she said dragging the Omega through the Palace.
“Let me go!” Waverly fought. “I thought you said I could do however I pleased, if I remember correctly. You don’t want to be a toy, remember?”
Nicole was fuming, “fine, you want to play? I’ll play,” she said through gritted teeth and walked them behind a nearby column abruptly pushing Waverly against the wall, “perhaps I’ll play right here…” she planted her hands on either side of Waverly’s head and pressed their bodies together, gracing her nose along the column of Waverly’s neck.
Waverly tried -and failed- to suppress a moan, “here, in the open?” It was an invitation rather than a question as she fisted Nicole’s shirt to pull her closer.
“I’ll take you wherever I want, Princess.” Nicole pressed her body harder against Waverly’s.
“What if I scream?”
Nicole pulled back looking at Waverly with a wolfish grin, “only if I do it right.”
Waverly closed her eyes and opened her mouth waiting for a kiss.
“But then, again…” Nicole began, brushing her lips over Waverly’s before taking a step back, “perhaps I will not,” she finished as she walked away with a smug look on her face.
It took Waverly a beat to collect herself, Nicole had barely touched her and she had made a mess of her. “Oh, this will not do,” she thought to herself, she was not going to let Nicole get away with teasing her like that. She was not going to let her win.
She walked around the Palace trying to catch Nicole until she found her walking towards the bedrooms, “Hey!” she yelled at the Alpha before stomping to grab her by the shirt and dragging her to her room.
Nicole looked surprised, mostly at the demonstration of strength from such a tiny woman.
Waverly closed the door behind them and pushed Nicole against it, “you can’t just leave me like that!”
Nicole pursed her lips, “hmm, I think I just did,” she said, with half a smile and tilting her head.
“And now you’re going to fix it.” Waverly grabbed Nicole by the collar and planted a messy kiss on her which Nicole reciprocated with the same need as her.
They got lost in each other’s embrace faster than either of them would like to admit and Nicole hated how easily she fell for Waverly’s tricks; she did try to stay away but the Omega had a hold on her she could just not break from. Although right now, buried deep inside Waverly making her scream her name, she almost forgot why had she even considered letting her go in the first place.
Nicole hated it a little less when Waverly asked for an audience with her, only to end up having sex in the office again that afternoon. She hated it a lot less when Waverly was waiting for her naked in her room the next day after breakfast. And she definitely didn’t mind at all when they fucked in the stables that one time.
She grew fond of Waverly’s company even if the Omega looked for her exclusively to have sex and then part ways afterwards without saying a word. She didn’t like it but she resigned herself to believe it was all Waverly was able to give her at the moment hoping that maybe, someday, it wouldn’t be like that.
Notes:
This chapter was getting too long for my taste so I had to cut it in two. Maybe that means the next one gets here sooner but don't hold me to that.
Love you, awesome readers.
Chapter 12: GAMES, pt.2
Notes:
So... this chapter kept getting longer and longer even after I edited out some things but I didn't want to split it again and keep you guys waiting.
The result is 9.7k words of smutty, dumb and kind of sweet Wayhaught.
I hope you like it.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"GAMES, pt.2"
Nicole came back to her room exhausted after a long day of listening to people who had requested an audience with her, she had fulfilled her responsibilities and sent almost everyone happy after finding solutions to their problems. Still, there was the matter of a disputed land between two lords she hadn’t been able to resolve due to the lack of appropriate paperwork from both parties, she promised to look for a solution and had Kate sent her all available material to make an informed decision.
Walking into her room she found a pile of books, maps and deeds waiting for her on the desk. She groaned knowing she had work to do but didn’t want to delay it any longer and got to it.
Well into her reading, she heard the door opened and looked up to see Waverly walking in.
“Good evening,” Waverly said walking to her and putting an extra sway on her hips.
“Hello,” Nicole greeted her a little distant and continued with her reading.
Waverly rolled her eyes but tried again, “I didn’t see you today.”
Nicole placed a mark on her book, “yes, well… I was busy.” She stood up and grabbed a vial from her desk drawer and offered it to Waverly.
Waverly eyed the vile and recognized it immediately, “scared?” she teased and took the small bottle.
“We haven’t exactly been careful,” Nicole said and sat back on her chair.
“You don’t want me to have your pups?” Waverly taunted and drank the content of the vial, scrunching her face at the taste.
Nicole scoffed knowing very well Waverly was teasing her, “once we’re married, we can have all the pups you want.” She picked up her book and opened it back up.
“Really?” Waverly said sarcastically, “YOU are afraid of having a child out of wedlock?”
“Do I need to remind you I was brought into this world with the sole purpose of continuing the Haught bloodline of rulers?” Nicole said calmly while flipping a page.
“Oh, I know that,” Waverly rested her hands on the top of the desk, “what I'm saying is you can’t expect me to believe that hasn’t already happened.”
“I can assure you it hasn’t,” Nicole continued reading.
“What? Do you have ‘your people’ make them drink the tonic?” the Omega asked, making a mockery out of it.
Nicole didn’t respond.
Waverly laughed, “You do!” she accused. “You are so obsessed with “the Haught bloodline,” she deepened her voice trying to imitate Nicole’s, “you have someone follow the people you sleep with to make sure you don’t have a bastard!” she mocked.
Nicole remained calm; her eyes glued to her book.
Waverly sighed, her efforts to rile up Nicole didn’t seem working. “It doesn’t always work, you know?” she grabbed a paper from the desk to have something to look at, “the tonic? It doesn’t always guarantee a person won’t bare a pup.”
“I know.”
“So, what happens if someone walks in with a redheaded rascal claiming its yours?” Waverly pushed, now a little curious.
“In that case,” Nicole stood up and yanked the paper from Waverly’s hands, “all of your dreams would come true as I would do the right thing, take the mother as a wife and probably grant you your freedom.”
There was a moment of silence and Nicole sat back down.
“I don’t believe you,” Waverly said after a while, “I mean, you doing the right thing?”
“Waverly, get on the bed,” Nicole ordered in a flat tone without looking up from her book.
“Excuse me?” the brunette asked, astonished.
Nicole continued to flip a page, “you want sex. That is why you’re trying to pick a fight. So, take off your clothes and get on the bed,” she added, seeming completely unaffected.
Waverly gasped in fake shock, “how dare you? I do not want to sleep with you!”
Nicole scoffed smugly, still not looking up, “fine, then leave.”
“Ugh,” Waverly grunted. Apparently, Nicole had learned to read her well, “I hate you so much!” she reached to undo the laces of her dress, letting it fall down.
She walked away removing her undergarments and laid completely naked in the middle of the bed. After a few moments of waiting, she looked up to see Nicole seated in the same place, “well, are you coming or what?” she asked, annoyed.
Nicole raised her index finger, still looking down at the book mumbling words as if she were reading, she then flipped another page, “I will when I finish this chapter,” she said slumping back on the chair and crossing one leg over the other.
“You’re an idiot,” Waverly laid back and folding her arms across her chest. If she were to be honest, she was enjoying the current interaction with Nicole. The teasing and playfulness that was surely leading to the kind of sex she had come to enjoy was too good to stop.
Nicole smiled, if Waverly wanted to play, she was going to enjoy every moment of it.
After some time pretending to read, she finally got up, put the book down and walked to stand in front of Waverly with an unamused attitude. She made a show of slowly taking her clothes off and climbed on the bed stroking her cock and hovering over Waverly, “I guess I am ready for you now, Princess,” she said as she leaned down to kiss her.
Waverly placed a finger on Nicole’s mouth to stop her, “what makes you think I still want you?”
Nicole sat back on her heels and smirked, “well, in that case I will go and take bath.” She tried to get off the bed but Waverly grabbed her by the wrist and stopped her.
“Just shut up and fuck me,” she said, defeated. She had had enough of the taunting; sure, she was loving it, but her body was about to explode.
Nicole saw Waverly reaching out to kiss her and pulled back, she softly grabbed the brunette’s throat and pushed her back into the bed, grinning smugly when Waverly moaned. “There will be no kissing for you tonight, Princess. You didn’t earn it.” She leaned down and sucked Waverly’s neck before moving up to whisper in her ear, “but I will make sure you feel me everywhere else.”
Waverly fell back on the bed gasping for air, completely drenched in sweat and almost unable to move. “Damn it, she is good.” Nicole made her come like no one else ever did and the Omega simply could not get enough of her.
After her breath finally evened out, she rolled to rest on Nicole’s chest.
Nicole pulled back, “you can leave now.”
“Excuse me?” Waverly asked, offended.
Nicole tilted her head pointing to the door, “I said, you can leave now.”
“Weeks ago, you were begging me to stay and now you are kicking me out?” Waverly yelled with indignation as she sat up.
Nicole shrugged, “I'm afraid my company comes with my feelings.”
“You are an idiot, Nicole.” Waverly got up and gathered her clothes.
“And yet, you keep jumping into my bed.”
“I hate you,” the Omega said as she got dressed.
“Me?” Nicole sneered, “you hate yourself; I am not the one running away scared to have feelings, Waverly.”
“Just because I enjoy what you do with your cock doesn’t mean I have to take what comes out of your mouth.” Waverly said through her teeth.
Nicole laughed and crossed her arms behind her head, chest puffed and filled with arrogance, “oh, I recall you enjoying what I can do with my mouth very much, Princess.”
Waverly got out of the room slamming the door behind her.
Not even five seconds later, the door swung open and Waverly walked back in. She hurriedly worked to remove her clothes again when Nicole interrupted, “what are you doing?” she asked, confused.
“I am furious at you, right now!” Waverly yelled, “unfortunately, that means I want so much as well, you annoying prick!” She finished removing her clothes and jumped into bed trying to kiss Nicole who turned her face away.
“Well, now I don’t want to.”
“Really?” the Omega teased with a low hum and running her hand through Nicole’s stomach until she grabbed her already hardening cock, “because your body says otherwise.”
Nicole stood up and reached for her robe. “Yes, but I am strong. I am an Alpha, and a rather powerful one, I can control myself!”
“Well then,” Waverly shrugged her shoulders and settled herself on the bed, “I suppose I will have to take care of it myself.” She ran her hands through her body making a show out of it before Nicole’s wide-eye stare.
She closed her eyes and licked her fingers before running them through her folds with one hand while she cupped her breast with the other, letting out exaggerated moans.
She suddenly felt the bed shift and Nicole grabbing her wrist to make her stop. She opened her eyes and watched with lust how Nicole took her fingers in her mouth licking them clean.
“Oh, what a strong Alpha you are!” she mocked.
“Mmm, little Omega,” Nicole slowly crawled on top of Waverly like a predator. “I will show you just how strong I am.”
Waverly ran her hands on Nicole's breasts smirking when Nicole’s breath hitched, “really? How?”
Nicole grabbed both of Waverly’s wrists and lifted them above her head pinning them down with one hand. She bit at Waverly’s earlobe and licked her neck. “For starters, I will make you so desperate you will be begging me to fuck you, Princess. I love it so much when you beg.”
Nicole’s words and demeanor made Waverly reach so close to the edge it was excruciating but her mouth remained closed, she clenched her jaw and refused to say a word, her pride was maybe the only thing bigger than her need.
Nicole smiled smugly, “don’t worry, I like it when you’re stubborn as well,” she leaned down to take Waverly’s breast in her mouth sucking hard at her nipple and nibbling slowly around it while her fingers teased Waverly’s clit without giving it the pressure Waverly desperately needed.
“Fuck!” Waverly moaned when Nicole switched to her other breast giving it her undivided attention. She tried to buck her hips up seeking Nicole's hand but the Alpha withdrew her hand with an evil smile.
“I said, not until you beg,” Nicole sucked on Waverly's neck, leaving purple bruises all over it.
Waverly’s will proved not to be that strong, after all. She was squirming in seconds of Nicole teasing her entrance with her fingers. And her plea left her lips before she could even register it.
“Please,” she uttered through labored breaths.
A devilish smile crept across Nicole’s face, “what was that? I didn’t hear you.”
Waverly grunted, “please! I need you!” her desperation evident through her squirming body. “Fuck me already!”
Nicole teased her cock over Waverly’s entrance, “No,” she playfully said.
“Ugh, you annoying pr-” the air was cut off her lungs by Nicole shoving her cock inside her in a single stroke.
Nicole remained still for an instant and then slowly started to move. With deep, long strokes, she made sure to drag the moment out, torturing the impatient Omega. She let go of Waverly’s hands who quickly brought them to touch as much of Nicole’s skin as she could, desperately searching for the contact.
Nicole brought Waverly’s leg over her shoulder and picked up the pace, driving her cock deep inside the Omega. She felt Waverly’s breath hitch and her walls tightening around her, “don’t come,” she ordered.
Waverly arched her back and fisted her own hair, “Nic- I'm, I'm so close,”
Nicole pulled out completely, making Waverly whine. “Not yet.” She grabbed Waverly’s face and forced to look at her, “not until I say so.”
Waverly was a mess; she had already reached the edge and couldn’t wait to come but was also loving having Nicole take complete control. With her chest still heaving, she nodded and desperately kissed Nicole, urging her to continue.
Nicole entered her again and resumed her pace while staring intensely at Waverly, taking in every gasp, every lip bite and every moan, taking pride in her doing.
“Please,” Waverly scratched Nicole’s shoulder, barely holding on.
“No.”
Waverly complained and bit at Nicole’s neck, trying to resist. “Please, please, Nicole. Let me come.”
Nicole didn’t answer, she continued to thrust inside the Omega until she felt her own peak getting close. She hurried her pace and lowered one hand to rub circles on Waverly’s clit making her tense, trying to keep herself from coming.
Nicole kissed her deeply before resting her forehead on Waverly’s, “now,” she said through grunting gasps, “come for me.”
Finally letting go, Waverly closed her eyes and screamed her orgasm. A spasm took over every muscle in her and she lost sense of everything else, her soul probably left her body because was unable to hear herself anymore, she was swimming in pure bliss.
Nicole admired her doing for a brief moment before she came as well, burying her head on Waverly’s shoulder and riveting in the Omega’s scent.
She stayed there for a while before the thrilled died down and exhaustion took over, she rolled over to her back and looked over at Waverly who laid spent on the bed. “Are you okay?” she asked, a little concerned. Waverly lazily nodded and remained still. With a smug smirk, Nicole closed her eyes and took deep breaths, trying to recover.
Waverly could’ve blacked out for all she knew, she didn’t know how much time had passed but when she finally came back to her senses, Nicole was asleep next to her. She rolled on her belly, propped herself up on her elbows and took in the sight before her, Nicole looked beautiful and peaceful. She ran her middle finger on Nicole’s scars -which she had noticed before but never asked about-, finally landing on the fresh scar on her shoulder, grimacing at the memory of how she got it.
She softly kissed Nicole's cheek before moving up and whisper to her ear, “good night, Your Highness.” With a smile on her face, she got dressed and returned to her room.
Nicole woke up in the middle of the night reaching out to the other side of the bed, sadness taking over her when she noticed she was alone.
The fire was still burning, dimly illuminating her room. She glanced over to her desk and remembered she still had work to do. She groaned but got out of bed and resumed her research.
***************
A little impatient, Nicole waited for everyone to gather at the entrance of the Palace the next day. Apparently, every person decided to be late that morning after agreeing they were going to inspect the disputed land so Nicole could rule a decision.
Waverly appeared wearing a high-neck dress and Nicole looked at her, puzzled.
“What are you wearing?” she asked.
“What? You don’t like my dress?”
“You’ll burn!”
“It’s just-” Waverly tried before looking around making sure no one was listening, “you left marks!” she whispered pointing at her neck.
“You left marks too!” Nicole yelled, outraged, and pointing at her own neck where a big bruise could easily be seen.
“Yes, but you don’t care what people say about you!” Waverly dismissed waving her hand.
“Why do you?” Nicole said before they saw Kate and the rest of the party approach them.
“Waverly, dear. Is that what you’re wearing?” Kate pointed at Waverly’s garments. “It’s very warm today you will be very uncomfortable.”
Waverly was about to speak before Nicole interrupted, “Waverly is not coming with us, she is not feeling well,” she said earning a small smile of gratitude from the Omega.
“Is it the flu?” Kate approached her and touched her forehead.
“Don’t touch her, it may be contagious,” Nicole laughed to herself when everyone backed away from Waverly and the Omega gave her a not-so-subtle, infuriated look.
“I will send the healer to your chambers, Waverly,” Kate offered and Waverly nodded having nothing to say.
Everyone left the Palace, and Waverly tried to walk back to her room but she saw Lady Astrid in the distance and opted to take a different route to avoid her. She definitely wasn’t in a flirtatious mood and Nicole wasn’t even around to make her jealous.
She found Chrissy and discussed her latest encounters with Nicole but besides that, her day was utterly boring. Not even the big library of the Palace had piqued her interest.
***************
Nicole walked into her room completely exhausted. She had had a long day and after getting no rest the night before, she was yearning for her bed. Upon entering, however, she found Waverly slumped on a chair by the fireplace, looking wholly irritated.
“You were gone all day!” Waverly immediately complained as soon as she saw the Alpha.
“Be careful, Waverly. It’s starting to sound like you missed me.” Nicole teased as she took a seat in front of the Omega.
Waverly stood and walked to straddle Nicole, she fisted Nicole’s hair and yanked her head back, “don’t get any ideas,” she kissed the Alpha with an open mouth and immediately sneaked her tongue inside.
Nicole pulled back, out of breath, “wait,” she said looking up at Waverly. “Did you get looked at by the healers? Are you still contagious?” she mocked trying not to laugh.
“You are impossible!” Waverly groaned but guided Nicole's head to her neck, unashamedly enjoying Nicole's lips on her skin until a thought crossed her mind, “wait, Nicole, no marks this time,” she managed to say between gasps.
Nicole grunted and pulled back, she quickly stood up and put Waverly down walking away from her.
“What now?” Waverly asked, frustration evident in her voice.
Nicole’s shoulders dropped, looking overwhelmed, “why do you sleep with me if you’re so ashamed of it?”
“I told you, I don’t like to be perceived that way,” Waverly tried to explain.
Nicole walked to the door, “if you don’t like to be perceived that way maybe you shouldn’t be that way, Waverly,” she said before storming out.
Waverly huffed angrily and headed to her own room.
***************
Waking up to the sound of Chrissy’s chirpy voice wasn’t exactly Waverly’s favorite thing in the world. Seriously, how did the woman always managed to be in a bright mood?
With her face pressed against her pillow and her arms hanging out of the bed, Waverly barely grunted her displeasure.
She had been upset over Nicole’s comments the night before and barely had any sleep, only managing to doze off in the early hours of the morning. The couple glasses of wine she consumed weren’t helping her current condition either.
“Seriously, Waverly, you have to get up now.”
“Give me more time,” Waverly mumbled through the pillow, “there’s nothing for me to do here. Give me until noon at least.”
“Waverly, it’s past noon.”
Waverly finally lifted her head, “What?”
Chrissy walked to stand in front of the Princess, “it’s past noon and you have to get ready for the celebration.”
Waverly scrunched her face, “what celebration?”
Chrissy sighed and sat on the edge of the bed, “the Countess is having a gathering to celebrate Nicole ending the conflict between Lord Golding and Lord Buxton.”
Waverly finally rolled to her back and tried to rub the sleep out of her eyes, “I have no idea what you just said.”
Chrissy shook her head and walked to prepare tea from the tray she had brought, “the Goldings and the Buxtons have been in battle for a piece of land since before the Haughts ruled Fanarya, both Houses claiming it was theirs. King Philip didn’t make a decision for either of them when he took over and he hasn’t really visited the city since. They have been constantly bothering the Countess asking for a resolution and even faced each other with their faction of the army. When they heard Nicole was here, Lord Marcus Golding and Lord Ulrich Buxton threatened to take their trade and allegiances somewhere else and abandon the kingdom.”
Waverly grabbed the tea Chrissy offered and asked, “what did Nicole do?”
“She found a really old deed saying the land belonged to the Crown and had only been borrowed to the Goldings during a time of need.”
“That’s it?” Waverly asked, unamused.
Chrissy rolled her eyes and walked to get Waverly’s clothes ready, “she offered to divide the land in half, gave each other a piece and made them sign an agreement stating that neither of them will battle each other or the Crown and in exchange for the land she had them promise they would give a yearly donation to the orphanage as long as their Houses exist.”
“Huh,” Waverly seemed surprised, “and they just accepted it?”
“They tried to argue but Nicole shot them down easily. You should’ve seen her,” Chrissy said, looking thrilled, “she looked very powerful doing it. You probably would have gotten naked right there.”
Waverly rolled her eyes and got out of bed, “and I guess now we’re having a party.”
Chrissy smiled, “Kate just looks for any excuse to throw a party.” She walked Waverly to the bathroom, “now, come on. You need to get ready.”
***************
Walking to the main garden, Waverly noticed the extravagance of the setting, Kate did enjoy to throw parties. The place had been completely transformed to entertained the surprisingly large gathering of people with high tables for people to converse and gross amounts of flower arrangements falling from the surrounding balconies.
Standing in the middle of the garden, she really regretted letting Chrissy chose her outfit, her dress felt heavy and a little bit suffocating. Debating whether to make a run and avoid everyone or not, she felt a set of eyes on her. When she looked up, she saw Nicole looking intensely at her from a gallery.
With half a wicked smile on her face, she climbed up the stairs -it had been more than half a day since she had messed Nicole after all-.
Approaching her, Waverly sported her best, sweet smile, “I heard we are celebrating you, tonight.”
“We are celebrating the end of a conflict,” Nicole seemed distant.
“Do you want to dance?” Waverly offered.
Nicole scoffed and spoke in her most sarcastic tone, “I don’t know, Waverly. I don’t think that would be good for your image.”
“Are you still on that?” Waverly whined. “I just don’t like people talking about me, that’s all.”
“You need to let go of your inhibitions, Waverly. Great things happen when you stop caring what people think. It’s liberating.”
“I am not like you,” Waverly said, a little harshly.
“Oh, really?” Nicole raised one eyebrow, amused. She stood closer to Waverly, looked around to check no one was around, and slowly tried to guide her hand under Waverly’s dress from behind without moving too much or losing her posture.
“What are you doing?” Waverly whispered in shock.
Nicole chuckled, “what does it feel like I'm doing?” she slid her fingers up Waverly’s folds.
“Someone will see,” Waverly said, through heavy breaths.
“Relax, you are wearing like… twenty layers of dress. People can barely see you face.” She moved her fingers to reach Waverly’s clit and rub circles on it while smiling to the people on the floor below them.
“They are looking at us, Nicole.”
Nicole halted her movements, “do you want me to stop?”
“No,” Waverly said, squeezing her thighs together.
“Just smile and wave, Waverly.” Nicole raised her free hand to salute someone downstairs while Waverly was squirming next to her. To the rest of the guests, it seemed like the two of them were having a normal conversation.
She grazed her fingers on Waverly’s entrance and leaned down to speak closer to the Omega’s ear, “see? This it feels good when you let go.”
“But… you don’t want to be perceived that way, do you?” she said removing her hand causing Waverly to whine loudly, dragging de attention of some attendees.
“She hasn’t been feeling well lately,” Nicole said nonchalantly pointing at Waverly and everyone went back to the party.
“I hate you so much right now,” Waverly said through gritted teeth.
Nicole laughed and Waverly pushed her softly, “I will get back at you for this, Nicole!”
Nicole leaned to whisper in her ear, “if it is with your thighs on either side of my face, then I cannot wait.” She kissed Waverly’s cheek and quickly stepped back to avoid the Omega’s playful attempts to slap at her arms.
With a grunt, Waverly walked back to the party and stationed herself on a table, enjoying the weird looking cocktail that was served to her when a familiar blonde Alpha joined her.
“Princess Waverly, care for a dance?” Lady Astrid asked.
Blowing out some air, and seemingly not in the mood, Waverly decided to finally be honest with her, “Nicole is right, you know? Our engagement isn’t official but we are going to be married.”
“Oh, I know.” Lady Astrid shrugged.
Waverly looked at her confused and the Alpha took it upon herself to further explain, “we are rivals. All of our lives we have been pinned against each other and she has always, always bested me at literally everything. And if you ask me, I think she’s a dick and yet, everyone loves her. She can do no wrong.”
Waverly smiled knowing she, at one point, had felt the same way about Nicole.
“You know we were born on the same day?” Lady Astrid continued.
“Oh… Oh,” Waverly said with a grimace.
Astrid ran a hand through her hair and shook her head, “I know it makes me petty and pathetic but it’s just… I really, really loathe her, you know?”
“So, you are just using me to get to her?” Waverly asked.
“And you are just using me to make her jealous,” Astrid countered. “I mean, I am at your disposal, you can use me however you like.” She leaned to whisper in Waverly’s ear, “you could use me in the further tower of this Palace, right this moment if you’d like.”
Waverly considered it. For a moment she really thought about this Alpha taking her, having her lips on hers, her hands touching her body and…
Nothing.
She felt absolutely nothing.
No desire, no fire, no need for her. Not even the slightest curiosity. So, she smiled her sweetest smile, “I'm sorry, Lady Astrid but…” she sighed, “I'm going to have to… decline your kind offer.”
“Okay, then…” Astrid started, “but can we keep talking like this? It’s just… Nicole is up there looking she’s about to burst into flames,” she chuckled.
Waverly glanced over her shoulder and saw Nicole looking like she was about to jump out of the balcony. She winked to Lady Astrid, leaning closer to her “so… tell me more about yourself.”
Nicole was looking so intensely at the scene developing not far from her that she barely noticed Kate approaching her,
“Having trouble with princes Waverly?” the Countess asked as she stood next to Nicole.
Nicole sighed; “it’s could be said that we are hardly ever on the same page,” she said.
Kate nodded and pursed her lips, “maybe you should… entertain yourself with someone else.”
“I can’t,” Nicole said, defeated. “I'm not interested in anyone else; no one is good enough. Waverly, she… she is stubborn but smart, she is kind and beautiful, and I don’t want anyone else but her.”
Kate smiled mischievously, “why are you here alone and not there?” She pointed downstairs.
Nicole leaned her back against a column and crossed her arms, “she… she needs time, and I told myself I would give it to her but she keeps looking for me you know?”
Kate looked at her with questioning eyes.
“And I’m weak!” Nicole whined. “She makes me crazy but I cannot stay away from her,” she said holding her fists in the air.
“And why is it that she so intrigued by Lady Astrid?” Kate inquired.
Nicole grunted and rolled her eyes, “because she’s trying to make me jealous. She likes to torment me like that.”
“Oh, and she is clearly failing.” Kate mocked. She then smiled and shook her head, amused. She pat Nicole shoulder and said, “then I suggest you give as good as you get,” before leaving to care for her guests.
Nicole walked down to the main garden only be greeted by Lady Sarah, a former flame Nicole had met on one of her visits to a nearby city. She immediately offered the Lady a dance and they swayed away to a couple of melodies not missing the piercing eyes of certain Omega on them.
After dancing Nicole, and Lady Sarah set themselves on a table and engaged in what seemed to be a very entertaining conversation filled with loud giggles and playful touches.
“I think you should go there now,” Lady Astrid said to Waverly quietly.
“What?” Waverly barely answered.
Astrid took her hand to get her attention, “you are the one who looks like it’s about burst into flames now, Waverly.” She smirked and winked, “go.”
Waverly smiled and gave her a kiss on the cheek as goodbye before walking with determination to stand in front of Nicole’s table, “excuse me, Your Highness, I think it’s time for us to plan for our departure tomorrow,” she said sternly.
“It’s all planned out, Waverly, don’t worry.” Nicole said without looking at her.
Waverly grabbed her by the arm, “the are still somethings we need to discuss, Nicole,” she said, more firmly.
“Please, excuse me,” Nicole politely said to Lady Sarah and let herself be dragged to the parlor by Waverly.
“What now, Waverly?” she asked, after Waverly shoved her inside and closed the door.
Before she could say anything else, Waverly's lips were on hers taking the air out of her lungs.
“Kneel,” Waverly order when they finally broke apart.
It took a little moment for Nicole to understand her words, “excuse me?” she asked, insulted.
Waverly leaned her back against a wall and brought Nicole closer to her, “didn’t you say something about my legs around your head?”
Nicole swallowed, “I said thighs either side of my face, but-”
“So,” Waverly placed her hands on Nicole’s shoulders and pushed her down gently, “on your knees, Your Highness.”
Nicole obeyed with a smile and after fighting the really copious dress and undergarments she finally reached her goal. Working her tongue and humming at the taste, she worked until she had Waverly trembling under her.
With how worked up she was, it didn’t take long for Waverly to come. Doubling over and barely holding on to Nicole’s shoulders, her moans were muffled by the loud sounds of the party outside.
Waverly brought Nicole up to kiss her and slowly pushed her back, rubbing her cock over her breeches until she was hard.
Nicole moved her hands to undo the ties of her pant but Waverly stopped her, the Alpha looked up to find an evil smile on the Omega’s face.
“I told you I was going to get back at you,” Waverly whispered to her ear before slowly walking away with a self-satisfied look on her face.
Nicole smiled, completely amused, and plopped herself on the nearest divan, Waverly Earp was the only person in the world capable of messing with her and get away with it. With Waverly on her mind, she completely ignored the noise outside and fell asleep.
*************
Sometime in the morning, Xavier came looking for her informing her everything was ready for their departure. After a quick bath and a change of clothes, she met everyone at the entrance.
Saying their warm and long goodbyes to Kate and her wife, the caravan marched to their next destination. Looking back at the Palace from her horse, Nicole smiled to herself. It was a place that now meant a little something to her, where she and Waverly started to harmonize, in a weird and bizarre way, but still, somewhat better than before.
Looking out the window of her carriage, Waverly seemed confused, “are we going back?” she asked Chrissy.
“In a way,” Chrissy said, “we are heading back but there are still other cities on the way we are going to visit.”
Waverly had never really taken in the magnitude of the Haught Kingdom, an Empire she would one day rule. She was left wondering if really reigning the entirety of the realm was at all possible.
When they stopped that night to make camp for sleep, Waverly waited for all the lights to go out to slip into Nicole’s tent who gladly received her and didn’t let her go until they were both satisfied.
The same thing happened for the next three days, they would ride on the road non-stop until sundown, halt for food and sleep and Waverly and Nicole would enjoy each other in the comfort of Nicole’s bed.
Waverly liked their unspoken arrangement, they hadn’t fight at all during those nights and she would leave pleased after, completely missing how now, she had become the woman leaving Nicole’s tent in the middle of the night.
Upon arriving at Balerno, the city of deadliest poisons and deadliest diseases, they were received by Earl Ambrose Fischer and his husband Lord Levi. Two extremely chatty Betas who adopted gossip as a way of life.
Waverly walked alongside Nicole to the entrance of the manor, the place was beautiful and warm and Waverly couldn't care less, she was anxiously counting the hours until she could have Nicole again.
And she had Nicole, later that night -after exchanging meaningless pleasantries, avoiding insisting, prying questions and sharing a really boring dinner with Ambrose and Levi who could not stop talking about probably everyone in the kingdom- she was finally able to sneak into Nicole's room and calmed her urges, leaving afterwards without saying a word, as usual.
Nicole tried to accept their little arrangement, she was still getting to be with Waverly, but they hadn't really spoken about anything at all and she told herself she was going to try to be patient and just be what Waverly needed her to be.
She was brought up to date on the city’s status the next day. Thankfully, there was little to be done and no issue required her extra attention. She was glad they could leave as soon as possible as she noticed the discomfort of the entire group upon arrival, especially Waverly who she couldn't wait to share the good news with. But Waverly didn't show up that night and she wondered if she had done something wrong or if maybe Waverly had finally gotten bored of her.
Walking into Waverly’s chambers the next day, she found the Omega resting on a chair, with a piece of cloth on covering her face and still wearing her nightgown.
Nicole stood still, considering leaving, when Waverly broke the silence.
“What do you want, Nicole?” she asked, obviously distressed.
Nicole walked to stand a little closer to her, “what’s wrong?”
“Nothing,” Waverly said, “what do you want?”
“It’s just…” Nicole stood tense and scratched the back of her ear, “you didn’t visit last night and I was wondering if I did something wrong.”
Waverly lifted the cloth out of her face enough to make eye contact with Nicole, “I'm on the rag,” she said. Nicole looked at her with questioning eyes, so she sighed, “my moon? My menses?”
“Oh,” Nicole couldn’t help the sadness that invaded her body. Of course, not having a child with Waverly right now was actually good news, but her Alpha wailed at the thought of her Omega nor bearing her pup.
“Is there something I can do?” she offered when she finally got out of her head.
Waverly softly moaned in pain and shifted in the chair, “what could you possibly do?”
Nicole swallowed, “well, I read that comfort from your mate can help with the pain.”
Waverly grunted, “we are not mated, Nicole! And I just want to be left alone!” she covered her face again.
“Right, well…” Nicole hesitated for a moment, “sorry,” she whispered trying not to disturb Waverly anymore and left.
Waverly would’ve felt bad if she wasn’t in so much pain. She was trying to put her feelings in order regarding Nicole before she found herself in deep, physical agony and now her mind just couldn’t go there anymore.
She stayed in the same position suffering for a moment until Chrissy walked in and started moving things around getting her attention.
“What now?” Waverly mumbled through her pain.
Chrissy lifted her fabric off her face, “I have run you a bath,” she said as jolly as ever, help her up and walked her into the bathroom and into the copper tub.
Waverly hummed, “this is nice,” she said as she felt the warm water starting to calm her muscles.
“It’s filled with soothing essences,”
Waverly rested her head on edge of the tub, “thank you, you are a saint.”
“Nicole sent me,” Chrissy said with a bright smile and walked out.
Waverly smiled and reminded herself to show Nicole her appreciation later. When the water started to cool, she got out and put fresh clothes on, she walked back into her bedchambers to find Chrissy talking to a young woman.
“Good day, Your Highness,” the woman curtsied. “My name is Grace and I am a healer apprentice, Princess Nicole sent me to help you.” She instructed Waverly to take a seat and handed her a fabric sack with warm seeds in it to place on her abdomen.
She then handed Waverly a cup, “this is comfrey tea, Your Highness, for your pain,” she said.
“Nicole also sent this,” Chrissy uncovered the table and revealed a variety of pastries.
Waverly smiled and gladly took the slice of pie she was being offered. She looked and frowned at the two women as they both stood in front of her without moving, “are you going to stay there?” she asked.
“Princess Nicole ordered me to stay here for the duration of your moon,” Grace said.
“Me too,” Chrissy shrugged.
“Okay, but don’t just stand there,” Waverly ordered, “have a seat and enjoy this, it’s delicious!”
Yeah, she was definitely going to show Nicole her appreciation later on.
Nicole sat at the table next to Xavier that night really regretting agreeing to a game of cards with Ambrose and Levi, the pair kept gossiping about every single person they knew and Nicole wished she had grabbed Waverly in the morning and rode fast to their next destination.
“So, you and Princess Waverly?” Ambrose brought her attention back.
“What?” Nicole asked.
Ambrose found himself at the end of Xavier’s threatening eyes but ignored him, “what? This house has very thin walls, you know? And you two really sounded like you were having fun.”
“I suggest you to stop,” Xavier warned after taking a brief look at Nicole.
“Can I just say I always knew?” Levi intervened. “Princess Waverly always acts all haughty and chaste but there is something in her face…”
Nicole tightened her fists but didn’t respond.
“That says she enjoys a good ride.” Levi finished.
Nicole stood up and flipped the table in one motion, throwing its contents everywhere, “I suggest you both to stop,” she yelled with bared teeth.
“Waverly Earp is going to be my wife and your Queen; you will show her the respect she deserves or I swear on all the gods I will rip both of your heads off!”
The two betas lowered their head avoiding eye contact, “we apologize, Your Highness,” they said in unison.
They tried to speak again but were shut down by Xavier who stayed with them after Nicole stormed out and warned them not to speak to anyone about the matter.
Everyone was ready to leave by morning per Nicole's instructions. Even Waverly preferred to suffer on the road instead of staying there and struggle to avoid Ambrose and Levi’s nosy personae.
Nicole made sure Waverly was well taken care on the road, however, even instructing young apprentice Grace to join them on their trip to tend for Waverly’s needs.
The first night they made camp, Nicole walked into Waverly’s tent to ask for her well-being, the Omega started to thank her for her attentions but Nicole interrupted,
“They know Waverly,” she said, uneasy. “Ambrose and Levi, they know about us.”
Waverly’s demeanor immediately changed from grateful to irritated, “you mean the two most indiscreet people in the world know about my private affairs?”
“I'm sorry.” Was all Nicole could say. She expected a big confrontation that would end up with someone storming out between yelling and curses but it didn’t happen.
“I don’t have the energy or the patience to deal with this right know, Nicole.” Waverly dismissed her and Nicole accepted it with the promise to discuss it when they arrived at their next destination.
Waverly was angry… at the Fischer’s, at the world and at Nicole. But she couldn’t stay angry for too long as Nicole made sure she was completely pampered during the entire ride. It was really hard to stay mad when she laid at night in a mattress filled with extra feathers for her comfort and had people caring for her every need during the day.
***************
Four days later, they arrived at the city of Aberdeen and Waverly barely remembered any disagreement with Nicole. Her moon had ended, she was in a much better mood and dying of anticipation to meet the McCready’s again.
The City of Aberdeen was famous for its wine production and it could be hard to deny it, it had vineyards covering almost every corner of the land that wasn’t a house, a square, a market or the City’s Castle.
Curtis McCready was a knight who had been injured during his service to the Haughts and was named the Warden of Aberdeen to thank him for his service. Gus Smith was a widower cook at High Castle before she remarried Curtis and took his name.
Gus knew both Nicole and Waverly when they were pups, often intervening when the two Princesses were fighting over nothing as they used to do.
Upon arrival, Waverly completely skipped protocol when she saw Gus, she jumped in excitement out of the carriage and ran straight to the woman, embracing her in a long, warm hug.
Nicole tried to be a little more proper in her greeting but didn’t mind when Gus gave her a big kiss on the forehead as a welcome gift.
Even Xavier and Chrissy got a pinch on the cheek as they were led to the main dining room to take lunch.
The change in the mood could be sensed in the air, lunch time was filled with laughter and fun anecdotes; everyone was glad to be in Aberdeen. Everyone but Nicole.
She couldn’t help but notice the closeness between Waverly and Emeric, Gus’s son from her first marriage. The pair knew each other when they were kids and sat together at lunch, they couldn’t keep their eyes of each other; immersed in what appeared to be a very interesting conversation.
Nicole’s insecurities stroked again, remembering she had a pending discussion with Waverly and she didn’t exactly know where they stood regarding their relationship.
So, she did the mature thing and followed them after lunch when Waverly and Emeric walked out of the room together.
The pair walked to the stables and hugged tightly at the entrance.
Nicole lost her patience and walked to them barely holding herself together, “Emeric, your mother wants you,” she said.
Waverly rolled her eyes, immediately recognizing Nicole’s jealousy.
“Now, Emeric,” Nicole ordered and saw the confused man leave before addressing Waverly, “what are you doing?” she asked, angrily.
“I can’t speak to people now?” Waverly said, annoyed.
Nicole grabbed her by the arm and dragged her inside a stall.
"What is the matter with you Nicole?” Waverly fought to free herself from Nicole’s grip.
“What are you doing with him?” Nicole reproached, enraged.
“I don’t have to explain myself to you!”
Nicole wrapped her arms around Waverly’s waist, held her tight and spoke in a softer tone, “you know I am of a jealous nature, Waverly, I don’t like people touching you.”
Waverly was suddenly feeling in a teasing mood again, she really enjoyed making Nicole lose her patience, “I am not yours Nicole, we are just having sex. I never said we weren’t allowed to sleep with someone else,” she said as she freed herself.
“So, you would be okay if I were to sleep with someone else?” Nicole’s voice was deep and teasing and she slowly pushed Waverly backwards.
Waverly crossed her arms, “I would not mind one bit.”
“Really?” Nicole grabbed her by the waist and pinned her against a wall pressing their bodies together, she then ran her nose trough the length of Waverly’s neck, “you wouldn’t mind me kissing someone else, tasting someone else?”
Waverly swallowed, “not at all,” she said, her voice small and broken.
“You wouldn’t care if I were to touch someone else’s skin?” Nicole moved her hand to reach under Waverly’s dress and ran her fingers on the inside of her thighs. “Imagine someone else quivering under me while I fuck them hard just the way you like it, Waves.”
Waverly groaned loudly and pushed Nicole away, “I forbid you!”
Nicole laughed sarcastically, “You forbid me? That’s rich!”
Waverly pushed her again and Nicole fell backwards on a bale of hay, “you are not allowed to touch someone else,” she knelt down, “to kiss someone else,” she rapidly untied Nicole’s trousers releasing her cock. “I forbid you to even look at someone else!” she stroked down hard and fast.
“That is not going to work.” Nicole tried to remain stoic but her cock was already hard and it was getting difficult to resist Waverly’s tactics.
“Really?” Waverly smiled devilishly and ran her tongue over the length of Nicole's shaft making her tilt her head back and release a guttural moan.
“N- No,” Nicole stuttered through her shortened breath, “it’s… ah, it’s not going t- fuck!” her eyes rolled to the back of her head when Waverly took the head of her cock in her mouth circling it with her tongue.
“What was that, Your Highness?” Waverly taunted, enjoying how easily she had control over Nicole.
“Fuck, Waverly. Don’t stop.” Nicole’s Alpha was completely surrendered to Waverly’s touch, enjoying the pleasure and attention she was getting from her Omega.
Waverly took as much of Nicole’s cock as she could, making the tip hit the back of her throat without taking her eyes off her.
Placing a hand Waverly’s head, Nicole thrust up again and again, encouraged by Waverly’s delighted hums. The warm feeling of Waverly’s mouth on her and the smell from the Omega’s arousal filled Nicole senses and fueled her desire.
Waverly released Nicole's cock from her mouth pumped it with her hand, “tell me what I want to hear,” she ordered.
Nicole smiled and took a deep breath, “no one else, just you.”
Waverly stood up straddled Nicole’s hips. She moved her dress and aligned the shaft with her entrance, she slowly sat down until she took the full-length in.
With a throaty moan, her hands found the back Nicole’s neck and she brought their foreheads together, “I missed you,” she said, looking firmly into Nicole's eyes and planted a kiss on the Alpha’s lips.
Nicole smiled into the kiss and slid her hands under Waverly’s legs, she stood up holding Waverly in the air and pressed her against the nearest wall, “I missed you, too,” she whispered to Waverly’s ear and started to rock her hips.
Waverly’s Omega was thriving with demonstration of strength from the Alpha and she felt herself reaching her peak. Fisting Nicole’s hair and barely speaking through her shortened breath, she looked at Nicole, “tell me again,” she said.
Nicole smiled and deepened her thrusts, “no one else, just you.”
Burying her head on Nicole’s shoulder, Waverly came with a muffled moan tightening the grip on Nicole's shoulder when she felt the Alpha come right after her.
Nicole lowered Waverly after some time and separated from her, she fixed her clothes and sat back on the hay with her hands behind her head smiling with her usual arrogance.
“What?” Waverly asked, brushing her hands along her dress.
“You just asked me to be yours,” Nicole said with a raised eyebrow and crossing her legs.
“That is not- That is NOT what this means,” Waverly said through her teeth. “How do I look?” she asked pointing at her clothes and trying to change the subject.
Nicole chuckled, “like you just been fucked, Waverly.”
Waverly groaned in despair and stormed away.
Nicole waited a while in the stables before she got out, as she was walking away with a satisfied smile on her face, she was met with a voice.
“So, you and Princess Waverly,” Gus said appearing behind her.
“I don’t know what you mean,” Nicole tried to dismiss her.
“I think it is time you and I have some pie,” Gus offered.
Nicole knew very well what “having pie” meant, Gus often sat her at the kitchen and lectured her about her naughtiness over pie when she was a child. Not that the young Alpha ever actually listened, but Gus had a way of always making her sit through her sermons without complaining. An admirable feat for a Beta.
“Actually, I have things to do,” Nicole tried to get away before Gus pulled her by the ear,
“Pie. Kitchen. Now!”
Whining like a child until her ear was finally released, Nicole sat at the small table with a huff and didn’t say a word for quite some time. She merely looked intensely at Gus’ eyes until she finally realized she was going to lose the staring contest.
“Fine, what do you want to know?” she asked and grabbed a fork to eat the piece of pie that was placed in front of her.
“Start from the beginning,” Gus ordered.
Several minutes later, Nicole was on her third slice of pie and Gus was up to date to everything that had happened between Waverly and the Alpha.
Gus stayed quiet for a while and Nicole got really uncomfortable.
“Are you going to say something?” the Alpha asked.
Gus sighed, “Nicole, you used to be so vain, impertinent and egotistical…”
“Is she going somewhere with this?” Nicole thought.
“…but I see how you are now,” Gus continued, “Believe it or not, I am well aware of your ways. I always ask people about you and from what I have read, you are definitely more serious about your role as an heir, so I have no problem in acknowledging you have changed, and for the better but… you are still an idiot.”
“Uh?”
“You have feelings for the Princess, don’t you?”
“Well…” Nicole shifted uncomfortably on the chair
“No, no. that wasn’t a question,” Gus waved her hand. “I can tell she clearly reciprocates but…” Gus leaned closer to Nicole, “she tells you she is confused and your reaction is to happily engage in a meaningless, sexual relationship with her as you have done so many other times before and then blame her for not trusting your capacity to really love someone?”
Nicole pursed her lips and cleared her throat, “I… I don’t like it when you say it like that.”
“You mean like it is?”
Nicole sat there dumbfounded, thinking how she might be -partially- to blame for the situation she was in. Surrendering to the Beta’s wise words she showed modesty by finally asking for advice, “what can I do, Gus? How can I fix this?”
“I can’t just tell you what to do, Nicole.”
“Please, Gus,” she begged, “you said it yourself, I am an idiot… I need guidance!”
Gus smiled. She had known Nicole since she was a little pup and loved her as her own, seeing her being serious about a possible mate would’ve sounded ridiculous just a few months ago but there she was, determined as always and asking for counsel.
She stood up and grabbed Nicole’s chin, guiding her eyes up, “I would say show her you care for her and don’t fall into the same cycle,” she said before walking away.
“That doesn’t help,” Nicole mumbled to herself as she remained seated thinking how could she finally walk a different path with Waverly.
She got up and walked to Waverly's chambers with determination. When she reached her door, she raised her fist to knock before realizing she had absolutely no idea what she was going to say.
Standing there and trying to think of the right words, she was surprised when the door opened in front of her…
*************
After her little escapade with Nicole, Waverly went back to her chambers. To her surprise she was received by an overly excited Chrissy right after crossing the threshold of her room.
“Waverly!” she yelled, ecstatic, holding a jar and a cup in her hand.
“I think I just asked Nicole to be mine,” Waverly said, a little nervous.
“Fucking finally!” Chrissy said as she threw herself on the bed
“Excuse me? Are you drunk?” Waverly asked.
Chrissy scrunched her face, “hmm, yeah.” She poured Waverly some whine on the cup and handed it to her, “you should really try this, Waverly, it’s really delicious.”
Waverly obliged, took a sip and nodded, “that is quite good.”
“I know!” Chrissy said, “it’s a private reserve, just for the Haughts…” she drunkenly tried to lean and whispered, “but I stole this jar!”
Waverly smiled and shook her head, “I really needed your advice, you know!”
“I can still advice you!” Chrissy said before drinking straight from the jar.
Waverly rolled her eyes and sat on the edge of the bed, “okay, then Lady Nedley, advice me.”
“You should be with her,” Chrissy slurred.
“That’s your big advice?”
“Yeah,” Chrissy said and drank from her jar again before continuing, “you have feelings for her and she has feelings for you, you should be together!”
Waverly sighed, “it’s not that easy.”
“Ugh, why not?”
“Because!” Waverly stood up and paced the room, “I don’t know if I can trust her. After everything we have been through, how can I know this isn’t one of her little games and she will leave me for someone else once I let her in?”
“There is no one else,” Chrissy said.
Waverly stopped and looked at her, “how do you know that?”
“I know Waverly, the servants know everything. There hasn’t been anyone else for… a while.”
Waverly sighed and resumed her pacing, “still, I don’t know if I ca-”
“You are so annoying!” Chrissy interrupted.
“What?”
“You know how lucky you are?” Chrissy asked, irritated. “You get to be the person you love, some of us would kill for that chance!”
Waverly sat back on the bed and placed her hand on Chrissy’s lap, “is this about you and Xavier?”
“No…” Chrissy said with a pout. “Yes… maybe. I don’t know,” she sighed, defeated.
“Why did you start a romance with him if you knew it was forbidden?”
“Xavier and I… we know it’s not meant to happen.” Chrissy started, “but what I feel for him… I can’t put it into words. One of these days my father is going to marry me off to some Lord and all I will have to help me get through that life is the memory of what I had with him.”
“I’m sorry,” Waverly said.
“But you?” Chrissy continued, “you have the chance to be with the person who could be your true mate and you won’t take it out of… pure stupidity!”
Waverly remained silent and shook her head. After a while of considering the awkward conversation, she just had, she smiled, “I think I like you when you’re drunk, Lady Nedley,” she said as she laid beside her friend.
“I like me when I'm drunk, too,” Chrissy said and started to drift away until she dropped the jar on her hand, startling herself with the sound.
“It’s my father!” she drunkenly stood up and ran to the door.
Waverly slowly went after her, trying to hold her laughter, “Chrissy, calm down it is not your father.”
The two Omegas froze at the door when they found Nicole standing there, looking at them in shock.
“Hey Nicole!” Chrissy greeted her loudly, “It’s Nicole!” she fake-whispered looking at Waverly.
“Chrissy, are you drunk?” Nicole asked.
“Yes!” the blonde Omega said, cheerful.
“Do you want me to get Xavier?”
“NO!” Chrissy yelled, “he has never seen me drunk, please don’t tell him!” she added as she almost fell down.
Waverly immediately wrapped a hand around her waist and help her stand, “don’t worry, I can take care of her,” she said. “Did you need something?” she asked looking at Nicole.
“Oh, I…” it took a moment for Nicole form coherent sentences.
“Would you like to go riding with me tomorrow?” she asked, clasping her hands behind her back.
“Oh, I… uhm… I don’t ride,” Waverly said, a little shy.
Nicole swallowed, “Of course…”
“You know she’s afraid of horses, you really ARE an idiot,” she thought to herself.
“I will just leave,” she said, embarrassed and turned around to walk away.
Chrissy gave Waverly a not-so-subtle shove and signaled with her hands, reminding her of their recent conversation.
“But uhm…” Waverly started and Nicole turned to face her. “I could try… or… or… perhaps you could teach me!” she said as she fumbled with her words.
Nicole smiled shyly, “you really don’t have to.”
“No, I want to.” Waverly said a little too eager. “I mean, it’s about time I learn, don’t you think?”
Nicole blushed a little but tried to remain calm, “only if you are sure,”
“I am. I am completely sure.” Waverly said, determined.
“Okay, then,” Nicole visibly relaxed and smiled bright. “Tomorrow? Meet me at the stables after breakfast?”
“I can’t wait.”
Notes:
I promise they are (mostly) done being stupid now.
Chapter 13: Stubborn little thing
Notes:
DISCLAIMER: Author was feeling particularly cheesy when writing, so the next couple of chapters are going to be a fluff fest. 😆
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Stubborn Little Thing”
Nervous. Nicole Haught was nervous. All her life she had mocked the people who got agitated when courting a potential mate. She never understood why it was so hard to pursue a person you like, it always came easy for her, too easy. People often fell for her status and her charm without her making an effort, but today… today she finally recognized, and most of all, empathized with all those anxious people, today she was one of them.
It was Waverly, all the arrogance and confidence that used to mark Nicole’s personality appeared to crumble when it came to Waverly. She didn’t exactly understand or cared why; she just knew she was a mess when dealing with all things Waverly.
They had an awful start and it wasn’t a secret; but somehow, between vile comments, angry sex and loud fights, Nicole developed feelings for the Omega. Deep feelings. The kind of feelings that scared her in the beginning because her pride stood in the way of clarity, the kind of feelings she tried ─ and failed ─ to put aside when Waverly insinuated weren’t mutual, the kind of feelings that changed her to the core without her noticing it.
So, Nicole was definitely nervous.
A beacon of hope had brightened withing her when she invited Waverly out for a ride and the Omega didn’t reject her as usual. It was a start. An olive branch from both parties. So, today needed to be perfect, today she was going to take the first step on a path that would, hopefully, lead her to happiness.
The Alpha barely had any sleep the night before and left her room as soon as the first ray of sunlight crept through her window. Skipping breakfast in favor of training to calm herself helped some, but after a bath and a slow walk to the stables she was anxious again.
Waiting for Waverly seemed an eternal task as she reached the stables. Pacing around and well in her head, she barely noticed she wasn’t alone anymore until she heard the sound of the Omega’s voice.
“Nicole. Hi!” Waverly said sweetly as she approached her.
Nicole’s breath hitched, Waverly was wearing black, leather breeches with a white blouse and black boots; her hair braided to one side. She had never seen Waverly in other clothes that wasn’t a dress or a nightgown and she had a little bit of trouble processing the vision in front of her.
“Nicole?” Waverly called for her again.
“I'm sorry,” Nicole smiled, finally reacting. “Hi, you─ uhm… you look beautiful.”
“Thank you,” Waverly blushed. “You mother packed this for me.”
Nicole kept looking at her for a moment before clearing her throat, “well, she is known for having great taste.”
Waverly’s cheek tainted with a little blush and she looked down trying to hide it.
They stood like that for a moment, both trying to calm their nerves. Everything was suddenly so hard. It felt so different than their previous interactions where harsh words, anger and other unpleasantries often reigned. Even when they were sharing a bed, an air of obstinance and pride surrounded them, making it impossible for either of them to fully appreciate any good quality the other may have. But today was different, they were both open and willing, and ironically, it only added to their already anxious state.
“This way,” Nicole pointed inside the stables. “The first thing we need to do is find you a horse.”
They stopped at Thunder’s stall when the stableboy asked if Nicole needed him saddled.
“No, thank you,” she said, “we will not be riding out today.” She kissed the horse’s forehead and ran her hand through his mane.
Waverly saw the interaction with fondness, “You really love him, don’t you?”
“He is a loyal companion,” Nicole smiled while she kept patting him.
The horse nickered at Waverly and she approached him, “hello, Rainbow,” she said rubbing his chin.
Nicole grimaced, “please don’t call him that.”
“That is his name, isn’t it?” Waverly joked.
Nicole rolled, her eyes, “not by choice.”
“Want to tell me why did you brother get to name your horse something so… not you?” the Omega playfully asked.
Nicole gave her a half smile, nerves calming down as she started to talk, “much like you, Avery was afraid of horses,” she said as they resumed their walk further inside the stables. “When we were children, he was so afraid of them he would cry every time we had our riding lessons. He wouldn’t even come close to the animals and it didn’t help they had names like Devil and Demon or Satan… he used to have so many nightmares about it,” she added as she walked with her hands behind her back.
Waverly stopped and looked at her, shocked.
“Believe me, I know he had a reason,” Nicole acknowledged with a soft smile, “so… I promised him he could rename every one of our horses to something fun for eternity if he just tried…”
“Oh, no.” Waverly giggled.
“Oh, yes.” Nicole scoffed, “I swear to you, he came up with the worst names.”
“But your other horse, Angel, that’s not so bad,” Waverly said.
Nicole winced, “her full name is ‘Soft angel that fell from the sky,’” she said through her teeth.
Waverly burst into laughter.
“Don’t laugh,” Nicole said, quite amused with the woman in front of her.
“I'm sorry,” Waverly blurted out. “Please─ Please tell me the other names,” she pleaded, resting her hand on Nicole's arm.
Nicole playfully shook her head, “no.”
“Please,” Waverly begged straightening herself.
“Okay,” Nicole exhaled and started listing names, “there was ‘sweet and delicious apple pie’, ‘beautiful and majestic butterfly’, ‘warm and bright sunray’…” she stopped when Waverly couldn’t hold her laugh any longer.
“He is twenty years old now; he doesn’t have to do it anymore!” Nicole raised her hands in the air. “He does it to bother me.”
Waverly tried calmed herself and dried the tears that had escaped her eyes.
Nicole looked at her with adoration, “hey, don’t laugh! At least he learned how to ride, okay?”.
Waverly took a deep breath, after the short exchange she had to admit she already was enjoying their encounter, “well, that story almost makes it sound like there is a sweet side of you, Your Highness,” she teased, her tone was flirty and inviting.
Nicole walked closer to the Omega suddenly feeling like herself again. Confidence slowly coming back, she leaned forward and looked directly into Waverly’s eyes, “your words mock me, Princess, but your eyes say you find me endearing,” she said with a sultry tone and half a smile showing her dimple.
Waverly swallowed the lump in her throat, the same arrogance demeanor with the same teasing words would’ve made her want to slap Nicole just a couple of months ago, but now, she found it charming and irresistible. Finally letting herself see what everyone else saw on the Alpha, she understood why it was so easy for people to fall for her. If both let go of the prejudice of their shared past maybe they had a chance.
Looking at Nicole's lips, she was about to close the little distance between them until the stableboy cleared his throat behind them.
“These are the available horses, Your Highnesses.”
They both smiled stood straight. Knowing the moment had past, they looked to where the animals were.
“Pick one,” Nicole said.
“Me? I don’t─ I wouldn’t know where to start, you pick one for me,” Waverly said, a little frightened.
Nicole shook her head, “nope. You need to look at them and see which one catches your eye… you need to connect with them from the beginning.” She took Waverly’s hand in hers, “but I will be here the entire time to make sure you’re safe, okay?”
Waverly relaxed a little and looked around the stalls stopping when she saw an Appaloosa horse laying down on its belly looking completely unamused.
“That one,” she pointed
“That one is a stubborn little thing, Your Highness,” the stableboy warned.
Nicole smirked, “See? I told you you would find a connection with him. You are both the same.” Waverly playfully grimaced at her.
“Her,” the stableboy said, “it’s a mare,”
“Very, well,” Nicole fixed her eyes on Waverly, “are you sure that’s the one you like?”
Waverly looked at the horse; white body with black spots, black legs, mane white as snow and a raven-black tail. Truly a beauty. But what actually caught her attention was the way the horse was laying on the ground not caring about their presence.
While all the other horses were nickering and snorting trying to get their attention, this one seemed uninterested and Waverly couldn’t help but relate to her. Being born a Princess, she had been privileged her entire life, but being born an Omega meant she grew up mostly on the shadows, ─not that she cared─ but while the rest of her family was easily prone to the excesses and extravagance that came with royalty, she always found it unamusing, often choosing to avoid it unless her presence was absolutely necessary.
Nodding enthusiastically, she smiled and looked back at Nicole, “yes, I think she will make a wonderful companion.”
They entered the stall and the horse stood up, Waverly noticed its imposing height and retracted a little.
“It’s okay,” Nicole said, trying to reassure her as she walked to stand near the horse. “Come here,” she instructed, “while she’s looking at you, you need to approach from her shoulder.”
Waverly reluctantly did so until Nicole grabbed her hand and placed it on the horse’s shoulder and encouraged her to pat it.
Feeling the horse’ muscles tense for a while and eventually relax under her hand gave her a strange sense of comfort; as if she acknowledged that even things that had a rough start have the potential to ease in due time.
The horse sniffed Waverly for a moment and then nudge at her neck making her giggle. She ran a hand through the animal’s mane and place a soft kiss on its cheek.
Nicole looked at her, a warm feeling ran through her at the sight, Waverly seemed to be actually enjoying herself, “you don’t seem so afraid to me,” she said.
Waverly shook her head, “I am not as scared of them as I am of falling off them.” She looked at Nicole and squinted, “did you know my uncle died falling off a horse? That is traumatizing!”
“Yes, I did,” Nicole said, “I also know you weren’t even born when that happened.”
Waverly shrugged, “still…”
Nicole smiled and shook her head, “well, she seems to like you, so you need to name her.”
With a devilish grin, Waverly crossed her arms and tilted her head, “I think I'm going to ask Avery to name her.”
“Oh, please don’t!”
“Yes,” Waverly smiled smugly, “I think I'm going to wait until we get back home to give her a proper name…”
Nicole stopped listening for a moment, did Waverly refer to High Castle as “home”?
Of course, they were being forced to get married and were expected to live there, but was she actually thinking of sharing their lives or had she simply resigned to carry the burden her father had dropped on her shoulders?
She pushed the matter aside and broke out of her thoughts, she smiled sweetly and addressed Waverly again, “well, you still need to call her something to give her commands.”
“I think I'm going to keep calling her ‘horsey’,” Waverly said nonchalantly.
Nicole groaned and rolled her eyes, “I think you may be worse than Avery,” she said as Waverly laughed once again and the Alpha thought how much she enjoyed hearing her Omega happy.
They spent all morning doing different tasks with the horse; brushing it, teaching it commands, feeding it, and showing Waverly how to walk it. All while they engaged in conversations about their childhoods and exchanged stories about their siblings and the trouble they got in when they were young. They seemed to easily get along once they put the bickering aside and lowered their walls. Sure, they had a long way to go, but at least they seemed to be on the right path this time.
The only break they took was at lunch, when Gus found them and threatened them to eat something or face her wrath. But even then, they decided to take it at one of the gardens to avoid the rest of their group and so they could share more time together without interruptions.
After lunch, Waverly insisted on continuing her “lessons”, arguing she was actually excited to get on the horse. Nicole reluctantly agreed after Waverly promised to stay inside the paddock.
Waverly never felt more confident on a horse. When she was a child, she saw Willa fall off her horse and her fear started; her sister was fine, of course, but her terror only intensified when she heard the story of her uncle dying from a fall. She had tried a few times before, both with instructors and her sisters but none had the patience to work with her and, in the end, her father ─who had always favored her─ allowed her to quit altogether.
Nicole however, had been patient and sweet, which honestly surprised her. Maybe it was the fact that sometimes she found herself imagining what their married life would look like, or maybe it was the way they had been talking non-stop that kept her distracted from her fear until she realized she was comfortable enough to try and get on the horse. The truth is she didn’t know. But there she was, somewhat ready to face her fears and surprisingly, really excited.
At first, Nicole sat behind her and gave her instructions, teaching her the proper way to pick up the reigns and guide the horse. After a while however, the feeling of Nicole’s warm body flushed on her back and the Alpha’s hot breath on her ear proved to be too distracting, so she asked to do it alone.
A few laps around the paddock with Nicole holding a lead proved Waverly had definitely found a new sense confidence and strength she never let herself feel before.
Finally being able to do it completely alone ─ after a lot of begging from her part, and a lot of reluctancy from Nicole ─ she sat tall and arrogant on top of her horse… a little too arrogant.
Nicole kept yelling instructions from the edge of the pen and Waverly was losing a bit of her patience ─ she was after all, doing great with only one day of lessons ─. She noticed Nicole turned her eyes away from her to speak to Xavier, who appeared a few moments before to ask Nicole about Kingdom matters.
Making the horse go faster she smiled smugly and sat tall, enjoying herself.
“Slow down, Waverly, you are not ready yet.” Nicole yelled without even looking at her.
Waverly huffed in annoyance, why couldn’t Nicole see she was ready? Leaning down, she patted the animal’s shoulder and whispered, “we are ready, right Horsey? It’s you and me girl, let’s show her.”
Nicole heard the loud neigh and turned around to see Waverly storming off and screaming her lungs out. Panic took over her immediately.
Holding on for her life, Waverly rode for a few miles trying to yell at her horse to stop. At least she was still gracefully on top of the animal so, progress? She had definitely achieved some.
She heard faint screams in the distance and turned her head to see Nicole riding towards her on her horse. Of course, looking away meant she got distracted and loosened her grip on the reins making her fall unceremoniously on her ass.
“Waverly!” Nicole yelled as she reached her.
Her ass, hand and ankle hurt and yet, Waverly couldn’t help but think how unbelievably striking Nicole looked every time she jumped out of a moving horse.
“Are you okay?” Nicole asked out of breath as she knelt next to her, looking paler than usual.
“Ow,” was all Waverly could say as she thought about how incredibly stupid her actions had been.
“I am so sorry Waverly, I got distracted.” Nicole apologized as she helped the Omega up.
“It’s nothing,” Waverly tried to brushed it off and began limping her way back.
“Can you get on?” Nicole asked as she pointed to her horse, “it’s not saddled but I can help you up.”
Waverly shook her head, “I don’t think I can. Besides, I would much rather walk,” she said as she hissed in pain when she tried to put weight on her foot.
Nicole smiled, “I don’t think you can walk all the way back. Here, let me help you.” Without an effort, she picked Waverly up on her arms and started to walk.
“You don’t have to carry me.” Waverly tried to argue but wrapped her arms around Nicole’s neck. “What about your horse?”
Nicole gave her what could only be define as a painfully-condescending smirk and click her tongue, instantly making the horse follow behind them.
Waverly rolled her eyes and groaned.
Nicole walked in silence with Waverly on her arms but her guilt was too much to bear, with a sigh she finally spoke, “I am so sorry, Waverly. I should have been paying attention; you are hurt because of me.”
Waverly winced; Nicole was clearly blaming herself for something she had no fault in.
In the past, she would have easily used it to torture Nicole and continue their private war, but it was a new day and if she truly wanted to stop their ridiculous fights, she needed to be honest. So, it was definitely time to confess. “Not really,” she said. “I did this. I kicked Horsey, I thought I had it under control.”
Nicole stopped abruptly and looked at her with incredulous eyes. “You thought you were ready to ride after one day?”
Waverly shrugged and tried to look innocent.
Nicole chuckled and shook her head, “you really are stubborn.”
“I thought Horsey and I had a connection!” Waverly argued.
The Alpha looked down at her with a soft smile, “maybe she doesn’t like to be pushed into things she’s not ready yet.”
They continued on their way back in comfortable silence until they saw Xavier riding towards them.
“Are you okay, Princess Waverly?” he asked, concerned.
“It was just my pride that got hurt,” she answered.
“Do you need any help?” Xavier asked looking at the way Nicole was carrying Waverly.
The Omega’s gazed was fixed on Nicole. She wondered if Nicole had had enough of her, especially after her stubbornness.
“No, we are fine here,” Nicole immediately dismissed. “But, could you take Thunder back to the stable and make sure Waverly’s horse is found?”
“Of course,” he said with a knowing grin and left them to do what he was asked.
Clearly, it would have been easier to accept Xavier’s help but Nicole didn’t want to end her time with Waverly just yet. The pair had thoroughly enjoyed each other’s company all day until the incident and Nicole hoped, for the sake of their future together, she was making the right decisions regarding her relationship with Waverly this time.
Continuing on their way home, and with Waverly’s grip firm on her neck, Nicole felt the need to speak again, a need to comfort her Omega, “you know?” she began, “It’s going to take a lot more than a day for you to learn how to properly ride.”
“I know. I guess I was just really excited.” Waverly said, a little embarrassed.
Nicole’s eyes shone with tenderness, “if you go after what you want with patience, then you are bound to get it right. Excitement is good, but sometimes you need to slow down so you can really appreciate the journey.”
Nicole was not only being sweet, caring and understanding but she looked beautiful as ever. Waverly had fought so hard to open herself around the Alpha, dreaded the idea to marry her but now she was selfishly glad to be in Nicole's arms a little longer; nuzzled in her Alpha’s neck, feeling comforted and protected.
“You don’t have to carry me all the way back, I think I can manage now,” Waverly said, not wanting to be a literal burden. “Is your shoulder well?”
“Please, Waverly,” Nicole dismissed, “I have endured worst.”
“You mean the wars?” Waverly blurted out before she could stop herself and sensing the change in the air as Nicole simply nodded.
Waverly heard the gruesome stories from her sisters’ tales before, and even though they didn’t exactly take part in the battles, it seemed like it had affected them more than they cared to admit. She had always been curious about how it was like for Nicole ─ being front and center ─ but she never really had a relationship with the Alpha that would allow her to pry into such sensible topics.
She debated whether to push the matter or not, but she was trying to get to know her future wife better, after all.
“Can I ask how was that like? The war, I mean.”
Nicole sighed.
She had been praised for her strengths in battle, she had been thanked for fighting for her people in many different ways, she had bragged about it to her friends, but she had never talked about her true feelings with anyone but Xavier. She was the Alpha heir to the biggest Empire the world had ever seen; she couldn’t look anything other than strong and powerful before her people and her enemies.
But she felt different today. Today she wasn’t the Haught Heir, today she was just Nicole.
“It was… scary?” she answered after a moment.
Waverly looked at her with a frown, “You? Scared?” she asked, and quickly clarified so she didn’t come up the wrong way. “It’s just that… everyone talks so highly of you and how you led the armies, I suppose I didn’t think you could get scared.”
“Well, I was,” Nicole said, honestly, “but not of the battle or the fight itself, I have been training my entire life for that. I was afraid for my family; my brothers, my father and mother; my friends, the Kingdom…” she trailed off before looking straight into Waverly’s eyes, “I was afraid of what would happen to them if I failed.”
Waverly appreciated the honesty in Nicole’s voice. Clearly, it was a difficult subject for her to discuss but it was evident in her warm tone the Alpha was making an effort to show Waverly she cared.
“I'm sorry,” she said after a moment and looking away.
“For what?”
“For saying you are incapable of love,” the Omega regretted, “you have always cared for the people around you. It was an unfair thing for me to say.”
Nicole smiled sweetly and nodded, “well, I accept your apology and I thank you for it.”
There it was again, that natural charisma that Waverly found harder and harder to resist. She rested her head on Nicole’s shoulder and didn’t say another word the rest of the way, just taking in the Alpha’s scent that seemed to soothe her so well.
They reached the castle and Waverly heard a loud gasp from her friend Emeric, who quickly approached them.
“Waves, are you okay?” he asked, concerned.
“It’s okay, Emeric. I will take care of her,” Nicole said abruptly, a clear dislike for the man in her voice.
“But what hap─” he tried, but was once again stopped by Nicole.
“I said, I will take care of her!”
He nodded and walked away looking a little scared.
Waverly slapped Nicole’s shoulder, “you don’t need to be rude to him!”
“I don’t like that he likes you,” the Alpha replied.
Waverly laughed, “it is nothing like that, he is my friend and he’s joining the clergy,” she said, amused.
“What?”
“That is what he was telling me yesterday,” the Omega continued, “he won’t spend much time in the castle anymore so we were saying our goodbyes in case we don’t see each other again.”
“Oh,” Nicole said, with a little regret, “then I suppose he’s okay.”
Waverly giggled, making Nicole jealous was definitely one of her favorite things but making Nicole bush was proving to be just as good.
They finally reached Healer Grace, who aided and treated the Omega’s injuries and ordered her to rest her foot for a day.
After smothering the young Healer with questions to make sure Waverly was completely safe, Nicole walked her to her room, dreading the idea of having to leave her after spending almost the entire day together and, for the first time, truly enjoying each other’s company.
Reaching Waverly’s door, Nicole asked for the umpteenth time if the Omega was okay. With a charming smile, Waverly dismissed the incident, assuring she was feeling a lot better now.
They stood in awkward silence for a moment, as neither knew how to end the night.
“I guess I should leave you now,” Nicole said after a moment and with a hint of sadness in her voice.
“Will I see you tomorrow?” Waverly asked a little too eager, surprising herself.
Nicole shook her head lightly, “No, I… I have audiences with the people tomorrow.”
“Oh,” Waverly’s face gave way to her disappointment.
“Besides… Grace said you need to rest,” the Alpha quickly added, trying to provide some reassurance.
Waverly smiled and agreed wanting to say more but failing to find the right words.
“Good night,” Nicole said and walked away slowly.
Waverly resigned herself and was about to enter her room when she heard the Alpha speak again.
Stopping abruptly and showing a hint of her usual confidence, Nicole turned around and spoke, looking directly at the Omega, “Waverly, may I court you?”
Waverly’s smile reached her eyes, “I thought that’s what you were doing today.”
“I just─” Nicole walked to stand in front of Waverly but her eyes were fixed on the floor, “I don’t wish for you to think you don’t have a choice,” she said, a little nervous. “I know we were forced into this… situation but I want you to know that you can always say ‘no’, and I will─” she took a deep breath, “I will respect that.”
“I know,” Waverly said placing a hand on Nicole's chest trying to calm her. The Omega’s need to comfort her Alpha burning strong inside of her. Waverly saw Nicole under a new light, showing a vulnerable side that she was sure not many people had seen before, and it only made heart feel warm and excited.
Nicole took Waverly’s hands in her own; squared shoulders and a leveled gaze gave way to the truth in her words, “I am so sorry it has taken me this much time to offer, but… if you ask me, I will fight everyone to grant you your freedom. You don’t have to be tied to me.”
It took Waverly a moment to realize what Nicole was saying. A few months ago, ─ maybe even a few days ─ she would’ve jumped into the opportunity. Not to be free, because with her title came certain responsibilities and a role to fill, but to be free of Nicole.
But if she was being true to herself, she had developed some type of feelings for the Alpha. She tried to fight it for so long, making a mess in her head that was going to take a while to untangle, but she could no longer deny a certain affection had grown within her.
“No,” she softly said, “I know neither of us asked to be in this position and I cannot give you certainty that my head is clear or that I completely understand what I'm feeling, but…” she cupped Nicole’s cheek in her hand, “I'm willing to try… if you are.”
“That is so nice to hear,” Nicole said with a shy smile and her eyes closed, visibly relaxing.
They pressed their foreheads together and stood silent for a moment, just existing in the same space.
“Do you want to come in?” Waverly whispered as she slowly ran her hand down Nicole’s neck. Her need for the Alpha hadn’t decreased and she couldn’t imagine not spending the night in the redhead’s warm embrace.
“No.”
“No?” Waverly asked, offended.
“I mean, I do… I really do, but…” Nicole sighed and stepped back, “It’s just─” she straightened herself, “I feel like we did everything wrong.” Her voice was calm and apologetic, “first, we hated each other, then we slept together, and then we barely even spoke to one another… we─ we never really had the chance to get to know each other.” She grazed Waverly’s cheek with the back of her fingers, “And I really want to court you properly; show you how much I want to make things work between us, is that okay?”
“No,” Waverly pouted and shook her head.
Nicole chuckled, “no?”
Waverly smiled, “yes, of course I understand but…” She fisted Nicole’s shirt in her hands and pulled her close, “I am really going to miss having your body on me,” she said with a sultry voice.
Nicole swallowed, “I… I─” her words got caught in her throat. A lot less was needed to make her jump into anyone’s bed in the past, but this was Waverly, her future wife. A woman who had entered her life and altered her entire existence, a woman who was undoubtedly occupying her heart now, and a woman to whom she wanted to show a real interest and most of all, her respect.
So, after an internal fight between her Alpha’s instincts and her head, she composed herself. “I really think it is for the best,” she said and kissed Waverly softly on the cheek, lingering there for a moment.
Taking a few steps back, she smiled and bowed exaggeratedly, “good night, Princess Waverly Earp.”
Waverly laughed shaking her head, finding the gesture quite amusing, “good night, Your Highness.”
Notes:
I have no idea about anything horses but fell in love with a horse like this when I was a kid. 😅
Chapter 14: Progress
Notes:
I am trying to manage my time better, hopefully that will mean sooner updates.
To the people who have reached out to me on twitter, I'm sorry I haven't answered your messages but most of them where asking for an update, so here it is! 😉This is just more fluff.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Progress
Happy. Nicole was definitely happy. She practically skipped the short way back to her room and threw herself on the bed with the biggest smile on her face. Not only had she spent, and really enjoyed, the day with Waverly but the Omega had blissfully accepted her ─ very clear ─ romantic advances. It took a while for her agitated heart to calm, with her eyes set on the ceiling above her and images of Waverly flooding her mind, she finally rested in a deep and dreamless slumber.
Waking up with a surge of renewed energy, Nicole dressed herself to start her day and headed to the throne room to listen her subjects pleads, not without finding herself at the end of Xavier’s teasing comments on the way.
Sitting in the throne and happily agreeing to every request from the people before her, the Alpha paid little attention to the demands and missed the confused looks from the noblemen in the room until Curtis ask for a pause and dragged her to the nearby library.
“Your Highness, I'm afraid your mind is far from here and it has led you to approve some ridiculous petitions,” he warned, a little nervous from the reaction he was going to get.
To his surprise, Nicole apologized and promised to be more careful for the rest of the audiences. She asked for a moment alone in the room and gather her thoughts. She knew clearing her mind from Waverly and the way she made her feel was practically impossible, but tried to make herself focus on her duties and meet the expectations people had of her as an Heir. All without her mood changing or the smile fading from her face.
***************
Waverly was bored. She slept peacefully and woke up feeling almost as good as new. Her hip still hurt some, but overall, the concoction she was giving the night before had served its purpose and she felt like she was ready get with her day as usual…
Until Chrissy Nedley appeared at her door early in the morning and forbid her to stand or barely move.
Waverly was grateful for her friend, she truly was. In all her years she had never connected to someone so fast or shared so much. Chrissy had proved to be loyal, caring and wise, but the blond Omega took her tasks a little too serious and this time, Nicole had instructed her to not let Waverly out of bed unless it was completely necessary.
Of course, she did.
So, she was bored. No matter how much begging she did or how much she assured her friend she was completely okay to move, the most she was allowed to do was use the bathroom, and even then, Chrissy insinuated she needed to be there only to be met by a deadly stare from Waverly.
Games of cards and a detailed account of everything that had transpired the day before occupied her morning, but a person can only gossip so much before becoming jaded.
Her umpteenth attempt at begging to be allowed to leave her room was interrupted by a knock on the door. A servant announced he had a message from Princess Nicole and walked towards Waverly to present her with a tray before bowing to her and leaving.
A smile covered her face and her heart grew fond when she took the bundle from the tray and revealed an old book wrapped in a velvet cloth. She opened said book and found a couple of jasmine flowers serving as a bookmark, her eyes immediately landed on the words Nicole clearly took the time to carefully underline:
“Between March and April,
When the sprays begin to spring,
The little bird fulfils her will
With her voice to sing.
And lost in love, I cling
To the fairest, sweetest thing.
Blisses may she bring;
To me, her bonded one.
Grace and glorious luck are mine,
From heaven, her sending is divine.
From all women my love is lent,
And alighted just on her.
In hue her hair is fair indeed,
Her brows brown, her eyes black and sweet;
With lovely face she laughed upon me
When my own they meet.
Unless she takes me straight
To be her own true mate,
Long to live I will forsake,
And dead I will fall down.
Grace and glorious luck are mine…
At nights when I turn and wake,
For that reason, my cheeks grow pale for you,
Lady, all for thy sake,
I feel desire for you.
No wizard’s words will do
To give this goddess her praises due.
Her neck is whiter than the swan,
The fairest maid in town.
Grace and glorious luck are mine…”
Waverly’s heart swelled in delight with the sweet gift from her Alpha and clutched the book to her chest.
Chrissy looked at her, confused, and reached to take the book out of Waverly’s hands, much to her protest.
After reading it, she arched an eyebrow, “so, are you two together- together now?”
Waverly sighed, “I don’t know… I just know I don’t want to fight with her anymore.” She stood up without caring for Chrissy’s reprimands and paced the room, “And it excites me to be at the end of this side of her but I don’t want to simply jump into her arms.”
“You know there is nothing wrong with being cautious right?” Chrissy said. “As long as you are not giving her false hope…”
“Of course not!” Waverly immediately defended and sat back. “I am, in all honesty, interested in pursuing things with her. Before her I didn’t really care about finding a mate, sex was just something fun, but with her…”
She shook her head and touched her warm cheeks, “it’s so different, like a whole new experience… I feel like I belong with her, like I never want to leave her side, and I find myself somewhat indifferent to what people think about me anymore,” she said, as if it was a confession given to a priest.
She softly exhaled and tilted her head, “I suppose I am just a little scared of how much she has changed me.”
An incredulous smile appeared on Chrissy’s face, “Nicole Haught is sending you love poems, Waves. I think you have changed her too.”
***************
The day had seemed endless but Nicole remained cheerful throughout it. After the audiences, she had listened to Curtis’ assessment of the land and economics, and gave solutions and her advice where needed.
She considered visiting Waverly late at night but decided to let her Omega rest instead, she didn’t wish to give Waverly the wrong impression after all.
By morning she was anxiously waiting at the dining hall’s entrance when Waverly finally appeared, wearing her usual bright smile. Nicole’s heart may have skipped a beat.
“Good morning, Princes Waverly,” she said, as she softly kissed the Omega’s hand. “How are you feeling?”
Waverly couldn’t hide the blushing of her cheeks, “oh, I am perfectly fine, thank you. Nothing to worry about,” she dismissed, waving her hand.
“Shall we?” Nicole offered her arm, which Waverly gladly took. “Xavier brought your horse back; in case you were wondering,” she said, as they walked together.
Waverly’s face lit up with happiness, “thank you. And please, remind me to thank him.”
Nicole nodded, “I hope yesterday’s experience didn’t completely scare you from riding horses again.”
“Oh, not at all. If anything, I think it helped.” Waverly found Nicole’s worry endearing and she was reminded again of both their capacity to grow. “I fell from a horse and actually didn’t die. I am still a little wary, of course, but I think with your guidance I can become quite the expert.”
Nicole pulled a chair for her, “I am really glad to hear that,” she said, as Waverly took her seat and not missing the subtle wink the Omega gave her.
Nicole sat at the head of the table, with Waverly on her left. The rest of the people was taking their seats and trying to greet Nicole but she only had eyes for Waverly.
“I was wondering if perhaps you would like to walk with me through the vineyards today?” she asked while she took Waverly's hand in her own.
Waverly smiled tenderly and tightened her grip on Nicole, “I would love that.”
Breakfast was served and everyone was trying to engage with the Haught Heir but Waverly was quite the distraction. Curtis kept going on about official matters but it became background noise to Nicole until she heard her name being called a couple of times.
“I'm sorry, what?” she asked Curtis, who looked at her hesitant and repeated his question.
“I asked you if you were ready to supervise the construction of the new Town Hall like we discussed yesterday?”
“Of course,” the Alpha assured him. “We will ride after breakfast.”
Is not that she forgot, more like she was so involved with Waverly she wished, for just a moment, she didn’t have so many official acts to attend so she would be able to spend as much time with her Omega as possible.
But it wasn’t the case and her duty came first. She was good at it and she liked it, the people always let the kingdom know when they were unhappy with their rulers and that hadn’t been the case in quite some time. Any small concern that aroused, the Haughts made sure to take care of it in a fair and uncomplicated way.
Nicole tried to stay focus the rest of her time at the table, interacting back with the hosts and pretending to care about whatever topic was the center of their small talk.
Walking last to the door with Waverly next to her, Nicole knew she had to ─ unfortunately ─ cancel her previous invitation, “I'm sorry, Waverly. I have to go with Curtis to see this construction.”
“But maybe you can come with us, if that is something you would like,” she quickly added, relieved to see the obvious disappointment in Waverly’s face,
Waverly smiled coyly, glad to know Nicole still tried to spend time together, “are you sure that’s okay? Don’t you have work to do?”
“It’s just boring politics,” the Alpha said, “but if you are there…” she took Waverly’s hand in hers, “well, anything is delightful just by the grace of your presence.”
The ridiculously flirty smile on Nicole’s face made Waverly’s body heat reach unearthly highs.
“I would really like that,” she said, looking at the floor, trying to hide her blush.
“I will have your carriage ready,” Nicole offered.
“No…” Waverly stopped her, “can─ can we ride there?”
“Are you sure?” Nicole asked, skeptical.
Waverly nodded, “I would like to try again while I still have the courage, if you don’t mind? And besides… you will be there, right?”
Nicole kissed Waverly’s hand, unable to say no to her, “anything you want, Princess.”
“Okay…” Waverly blushed, yet again. “I will see you in a moment then?”
Nicole reluctantly let go of the Omega’s hand, immediately missing the contact, “I will be waiting.”
She watched Waverly go and stood in the same spot, wondering if the excitement she felt every time she was with her Omega would ever go away.
“Well, look at you…”
A voice startled her, making her reach for her sword until she found the source.
Xavier had been behind her the entire time, listening her exchange with Waverly.
“Fucking hells!” she said, still agitated. “What?”
“Nothing…” Xavier gave her an amused smirk ─ one she had never seen before ─ and pat her on the shoulder. “Absolutely nothing, Your Highness,” he teased, and left.
Nicole smiled and shook her head. Xavier was the person who perhaps knew her best and was not oblivious to the new turn in her and Waverly’s relationship. She could almost hear him teasing her about it and she would welcome it, as long as it meant she would finally get to have Waverly for herself.
***************
“Thank the gods this place is close,” Waverly thought. They were riding at an absurdly low speed thanks to Nicole’s insistence.
So, she fell that one time… ─ and so many others that Nicole didn’t know about ─ but this was ridiculous. Of course, she couldn’t object, the last time she was arrogant about it she literally fell on her ass. And besides, the way Nicole cared about her safety was quite charming.
So, she sucked it up, ─ along with the judging stares from the rest of the party ─ and enjoyed the rest of the ride. The scenery was beautiful, the people were waving at them happily and Nicole was delightful, trying to talk to her about anything at all in an effort to distract her.
The construction of the new Town Hall of Aberdeen seemed to be going well on its way, the workers happily greeted Nicole and explained to her the progress and needs of the project.
Nicole and Waverly walked the surroundings, and the Omega felt comfortable enough to share everything she had read bout architecture. Nicole was fascinated by how much knowledge Waverly had about it and how passionate she seemed about the matter.
After Nicole commended the workers on their efforts and made sure to extend the Crown’s gratitude to the Master Builder, the party was ready to return.
The sun was still up and Nicole knew she had to seize the opportunity, “can I interest you in walking the way back with me?” she asked Waverly.
With a bright smile on her face, Waverly agreed and, after making arrangement and being assigned guards for their protection, they started the walk back.
Waverly was gladly surprised when Nicole offered to go through the vineyards to “fulfill her earlier promise,” as she got to take in the beautiful grapevines surrounding the castle while Nicole explained the winemaking process from harvest to casketing and storage, (a process Waverly knew all too well but still listened attentively just for the excitement in Nicole’s voice).
The sight on itself was beautiful, endless fields of vines covering almost everywhere their eyes could reach, the warm day was just perfect to appreciate it without being uncomfortable and Waverly was pleased to be able to share it with Nicole.
Walking through a small woodlot near the Castle’s borders, Waverly hesitantly took Nicole’s hand in hers, sighing in relief when Nicole softly squeezed her hand back with the biggest smile on her face.
“I haven’t thanked you for the book, it was very sweet of you,” the Omega said, a little shy, remembering how she spent the night reading Nicole’s selected poem over and over again until she blissfully fell asleep.
Nicole smiled confidently, tipping her head down slightly, “it was my pleasure. I'm glad you liked it.”
Silence fell on them until they stopped at a small, stone bridge that ran over a creek. The sounds of the stream and the birds above the trees offered a sense of calm they both came to appreciate.
“It is so peaceful, here,” Waverly said, after a moment and resting her elbows on the parapet. “I wish we could stay a little longer.”
“I'm sorry, we can’t. My work here is done and we are already behind on our schedule.” The hint of sadness in Nicole’s voice let Waverly know she shared her feeling.
The Omega took it upon herself to lighten the mood, the least she wanted was Nicole to feel as she was being judged, “are you saying The Haught Heir works on a schedule? I would have never pinned you to be one to follow the rules,” she playfully mocked.
“Very funny.” Nicole let the curves of her lips show her amusement, “but I’ll have you know I have always managed my duty before giving way to the more… fun activities,” she teased with a smirk. Waverly was glad her distraction had worked and Nicole was smiling again.
“Besides,” she continued, “my brother John is waiting for me at the shore for yet, another official act,” she added, sounding a little bored.
Making sure Waverly knew she wasn’t being forced to be with her had become a priority to Nicole, and she had decided to use every opportunity to show it.
“But you can stay here longer if you like, I don’t expect you to follow me anywhere you don’t want to,” she offered.
“That is not at all what I'm saying.” Waverly was quick to reassure her with a soft touch to the Alpha’s arm, “I like it here, but I don’t think I would enjoy it so much if you weren’t here with me.”
Nicole appreciated the gesture and placed her hand on top of Waverly’s.
“But you have to admit, it is beautiful here, isn’t it?” Waverly added, looking at her surroundings.
The brightest smile covered Nicole’s face, “you are beautiful.”
Waverly’s cheeks reddened faster than she could register, “thank you.”
She chastised herself internally. They had seen each other naked, and yet, a small compliment from her Alpha could still make her blush.
Taking Waverly’s hand in hers, Nicole took a step forward, “Waverly… can I kiss you?”
It took Waverly by surprised and she really did try not to laugh, but still, a teasing smirk took over her lips, “we have had sex more times than I can count, and you are still asking my permission to kiss me?”
Nicole playfully raised her shoulders and tilted her head, “I'm just trying to be chivalrous.”
Waverly stood on her tiptoes to plant a soft, short kiss on Nicole’s lips, “I like it. But just so you know…” she wrapped her hands behind Nicole’s neck and brushed their noses together, “you can kiss me anytime you want.”
Their kiss started slow and chaste as they were both smiling into it but as soon as Nicole’s hands were on Waverly’s waist pulling her close, they deepened it, tasting the sweetness of each other.
The soft brush of Waverly’s fingers awakening the skin on Nicole’s neck differed strikingly from the firm grip of the Alpha on her middle evoking the faintest moan from Waverly’s throat, and stopping for air felt like insult to the tenderness of the moment.
Until, almost at the same time, they both remembered where they were.
They reluctantly pulled away and pressed their foreheads together, trying to even their breaths but they could still smell their mixed scents in the air between them.
“We are not alone,” Nicole smiled sweetly through the slight frustration of ending the moment.
Waverly looked at the guards surrounding them on either side of the bridge, firmly standing at their posts. “Why are they here, again?”
“They are Xavier’s trainees. He always picks soldiers to see if he can use someone for the Royal Guard in the future.”
“You mean, when you’re King?”
“And you’re my Queen” Nicole thought with more hope than she had allowed herself to have until now.
“The blond one,” Waverly peeked above Nicole’s shoulder, “she’s scary.”
“That’s Eliza. She’s Xavier’s protégé… and they both share that kind of look.”
Nicole then leaned to whisper on Waverly’s ear, “I think they might be the same person.”
They giggled a little too loud and held each other close to try and hide it.
“It’s getting late. We best get back so we can rest before our journey tomorrow.” Nicole kissed Waverly’s temple.
It was simple act but it said so much, the relief of moving forward present in the warmth of her lips and the reassurance of her feelings being somewhat reciprocated evident in the sigh that accompanied it.
They soon arrived at the castle and attended yet another dinner to please their hosts as both Gus and Curtis complained about the little time spent with the pair and then showered them with praises and affection usually reserved for close family.
Leaving Waverly at her door seemed to have more meaning each time she did it, each time they grew a little bit closer, fitting better into each other’s lives.
And even though neither of them liked to be apart anymore, they said goodnight with small touches and chaste kisses, excited for what the next day would bring.
***************
“I am proud of you,” Gus said to each of them, individually, and without the other’s knowledge. It carried so much love and understanding, and it resonated to the both of them equally.
Feeling a new surge of enthusiasm, they were both ready to leave.
“Would you like to ride?” Nicole asked, taking Waverly’s hand. “Up front, I mean. It would be good practice.”
Waverly’s nose wrinkled and her eyes sparkled, “are you going to worry and make everyone ride slow like yesterday?”
“Yes.” Nicole said, matter-of-factly and earned an amused smile from her Omega. “How about we ride in the middle? That way we don’t set the pace and we can still continue with your lessons.”
Waverly agreed and they started on their trip. She had to admit it was, in fact, complicated to ride once they were on the road but Nicole was dutifully helping her the entire time and making her laugh, which she was very grateful for.
Finally stopping at nightfall, the pair walked around the tall grass surrounding their camp while their tents were being set up. Standing under cluster of fireflies provided the perfect setting for sharing innocent kisses.
Nicole’s Alpha was growing impatient, it had clearly made its mind to take Waverly as their mate. Every touch and every kiss were not enough after having had the Omega’s body and the urge to claim her built up inside her, but Nicole held strong. Fighting her inner emotions felt like nothing if the reward was to have her Waverly. Truly, wholly.
Saying goodnight after enjoying dinner together seemed like an unnecessary ache. They would sleep only a few steps away from each other and still, they both shared a feeling of longing.
The break of day had everyone preparing themselves to part again. Xavier approached Nicole, who was having a pleasant conversation with Waverly and Chrissy.
“The weather is good,” he said, “if we ride fast today without stopping, we can make it to the shore by nightfall,”
Nicole immediately asked for Waverly’s opinion, a gesture that didn’t go unnoticed by anyone present.
“I would rather ride on a carriage today, my ass really hurts from yesterday,” Waverly let out without a second thought but instantly noticed the raised brows from both Xavier and Chrissy.
“From riding all day!” she defended, but it didn’t stop the amused laughs of her friends.
She quietly asked Nicole to accompany her on the carriage, to which the Alpha surprisingly agreed.
They packed a supply of dried meats and fruits to eat on the road and got on the wagon. Nicole immediately regretted it as Chrissy would not only be joining them but took it as her duty to share embarrassing stories about the redheaded Heir.
She quickly eased into the playful banter. Every time a new story came out of Chrissy’s mouth, a new spark lit on Waverly’s eyes and a new touch from the Omega’s hand warmed her skin.
Exhaustion must have taken over them somewhere on the road, for Nicole was suddenly awakened by the sound of Xavier’s voice and she realized she was being crushed between the two sleeping Omegas.
While getting out of the carriage and fixing her wrinkled clothes, Nicole noticed Xavier’s eyes resting firmly on her. Remembering how the position she was found could be seen ─ but surrendering to her childish ─ side she stood closer to him.
“Are you jealous?” she teased with a pout.
“Please,” Xavier replied, sarcastically. “I could hear your Alpha whine for Waverly all the way to the front.”
They both laughed heartily and shook their heads until John Haught came out of the manor running towards them.
“Nicole! Hi!” he yelled, excited and threw himself on Nicole.
“Hello, little brother!” Nicole greeted, as she embraced him in a warm hug.
“I am older than you, Nicole,” he defended, but with a big smile on his face.
Nicole laughed and pinched his cheek, “don’t get cranky, little brother.”
John was three years older than Nicole but about six inches shorter. The shortest Haught, in fact, and his siblings made sure to tease him about it every time they could, saying if it wasn’t for his red hair, no one would believe they were related.
It only made for a tighter bond between them. John knew there wasn’t any animosity in his siblings’ comments, and he felt it every time they ran to his rescue when he was a pup in trouble.
He grew up to be a kind soul and a good, and smart leader. His father entrusted him with Alexandria, the massive kingdom that was once ruled by Bulshar and the Haughts conquered after the battle Nicole won against the tyrant. It was considered a great honor amongst his peers and the people admired him for the way he reigned in the name of his father.
Finally noticing Waverly standing behind Nicole, John turned to her, excited, “Waverly! So good to see you again, it’s been a while.” He wrapped his arms around the Omega and squeezed her tight. He seemed less keen on following protocols; Waverly noticed.
“Hello John, it is good to be here,” Waverly replied, equally chirpy.
She had shared a lot more moments with John than any other Haught. He had always been sweet and polite and had the ability to make everyone around him feel welcomed in the blink of an eye.
After personally greeting the guards and the servants, John invited them in, “I made sure your chambers are ready, I know you must be tired from your trip, so you can go ahead and rest if you want.”
Nicole placed one arm around his shoulders, “Actually, brother we are starving. Would you mind feeding us first?”
“Of course not! Come to the table and I’ll have all of your bellies full in no time!”
After a very animated dinner full of laughs, they all excused themselves to get a much-needed rest.
Nicole stood at Waverly’s door, in what was becoming a routine. Except their ‘goodnights’ were getting longer and their kisses were becoming more and more heated.
It was undoubtedly harder for the both of them to fight their need for each other and when her hands began to roam over Waverly’s body, Nicole found the strength within herself to stop and take a step back.
She chuckled trough labored breaths and shook her head, trying to regain some composure. “I think I should leave now.”
Waverly was still out of breath and simply nodded in agreement.
Nicole took her hand and kissed it, “see you tomorrow, Waves.”
The nickname rolled so easily out of Nicole’s tongue.
It felt good to hear, as if she had been saying it forever and Waverly loved the familiarity that had grown between them.
Watching Nicole walk backwards to her bedroom, not wanting to turn her eyes away, was amusing, but seeing her finally ─ and reluctantly ─ enter her room was agony.
“This is torture,” Waverly groaned to herself and went into her chambers.
Nicole took off her clothes and sat on the wooden tub, the warm water soothing her muscles after the long trip but it did nothing to calm the fire Waverly had lit inside of her.
Spending a lot of time in the tub until the water cooled helped some, but it was her inner monologue to be patient with the Omega the feat that finally quieted both her body and her mind… her Alpha was still uneasy but once again, she pushed it down. Patience was the only way to move forward.
After getting her nightshirt on, she laid on the bed and was slowly falling asleep when the sound of a fist hitting her door scared her sleep away.
With a less than pleasing attitude she opened the door, only to find Waverly on the other side; her hair still wet and a robe wrapped tightly around her waist.
“I want to sleep with you,” the Omega said, and walked past Nicole, who looked at her with wide eyes and a tense posture.
“Not like that,” she quickly added while Nicole closed the door. “I mean I do but…” she took a deep breath to stop the wobbling mess she was quickly becoming. “I realized we have never slept together and just… sharing each other’s presence. Maybe that would be a good thing to try now.”
Nicole looked at her firmly but didn’t say a word, she appeared to be debating internally with Waverly’s proposition.
It was long enough for Waverly to grow anxious, and walk towards the door, “this was silly, I should go.”
“It’s not,” Nicole grabbed Waverly’s wrist to stop her, “it’s not silly.”
She took both Waverly's hands in hers and gave her a reassuring smile, “it’s just… there already are rumors about us,” she argued in her sweetest voice, “I know it is not exactly a big secret for some that we are together, and my intention will never be to keep what is going on between us hidden; but I know keeping an image is important to you and I─” her shoulders dropped as she kissed both of Waverly’s hands, “I want to protect you.”
It was definitely the most honest Nicole had ever sounded; Waverly found her little speech engaging and her heart grew in size at the realization of how considerate of her feelings her Alpha had become.
She put her arms around Nicole’s neck and gave her a peck on the lips, “you’re adorable.”
“No…” Nicole said, offended, but held Waverly by the waist, “I am being protective, I am mighty!” she added in fake outrage.
Waverly smirked and gently tapped Nicole’s nose with a finger, “sure you are, Alpha.”
She gave Nicole another soft kiss and walked further inside the room, “let’s go to bed.”
Nicole groaned and rolled her eyes, “Waverly, I am serious.”
“So am I.”
Nicole stood expectantly by the door watching Waverly throw her robe on the nearest chair and walk towards the bed.
Waverly noticed Nicole hesitance and sighed, “look, why don’t you let me worry about those kinds of things, okay? If something bothers me, I will let you know.” She casually got under the covers and settled herself.
She held Nicole’s gaze for a while letting her know she wasn’t going to back down.
Finally breaking, Nicole shook her head, “she’s going to kill me,” she thought, but still took her place on what she assumed, was now her side of the bed.
A considerable space was still left between them, and tension filled the air around them until Waverly reached for Nicole’s hand and interlaced their fingers getting a smile from her Alpha.
“Goodnight, Nicole.”
“Goodnight, Waves.”
Notes:
The poem is ‘Bytuene Mersh ant Aueril’ (Alysoun) from “The Harley lyrics”, a collection of short lyrics (poems) dated c.1264-1340 and it’s a rough translation from its original language, Anglo-Saxon.
Chapter 15: Whole
Summary:
Interruptus, fluff and something more.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Whole
A night spent with Waverly turned out to be easier than anticipated. Listening to the soft rhythm of Waverly’s breath soothed Nicole’s body and mind until she fell asleep, with her hand still intertwined with Waverly’s.
She woke up with an ache in her chest, ─ no, an actual physical pain ─ it took her a moment to adjust to her surroundings and realized she was having trouble moving.
Looking down, she smiled bright when she realized Waverly was curled up in a ball, peacefully asleep, and completely on top of her.
She cleared Waverly’s face from the luscious and untamed mane that was covering it and held her tight, pleased to have her Omega safely resting in her arms. It was then when she finally caught the sight of Chrissy standing by the door, looking more than amused.
“You know you can’t just walk into my chambers like that?” she whispered, and even when her words could have sounded harsh, she made sure to made her mocking nature was evident.
“Well, you ordered me to wake you.” Chrissy said, loudly. “And Prince John is already asking for you.”
Nicole buried her head into the mattress and squeezed her eyes shut, groaning in despair. She had never resented being a royal until this moment. It felt cruel to leave the warmth of Waverly’s company but, alas, she still tried to quietly roll Waverly to her side of the bed.
It was a futile attempt.
Waverly stirred and wrapped both arms and legs around Nicole, refusing to let go. The Alpha tried to escape the hold around her, even though she found it utterly cute.
“Waves, please. I have to get up.”
“No.” Waverly buried her face in Nicole's neck without opening her eyes.
Even though her heart was delighted, Nicole still tried to reason with her, “Yes. You can stay if you want,” she offered.
“No.”
“I have to go.” Nicole tried, and failed, to loosen Waverly’s grip on her while Chrissy’s giggles became louder.
“No! I forbid you!” Waverly’s adorable sleepy-slurred speech was too much for Nicole to bear.
“Chrissy, would you please tell my brother Princess Waverly requires my presence at the moment and I'm going to be late?”
Chrissy didn’t even try to hide her amusement and just nodded; quickly leaving to allow the couple some privacy.
Following a small struggle, Nicole finally managed to free one of her arms and gently rubbed circles on Waverly’s back.
“Waves… I really have to go, now.”
Waverly just shook her head, still buried in Nicole's neck. So, Nicole got up, carrying the brunette with her, hoping that she would let her loose but Waverly’s grip only tightened around her.
With a devilish smile, Nicole fell forward on the bed, dropping the entire weight of her body on top of Waverly until she finally surrendered.
“Okay! Okay! I yield!” Waverly yelled, but when Nicole tried to get up, she crossed her legs behind the Alpha’s waist and trapped her again.
Nicole propped herself up with her hands and gave Waverly a peck on the nose, “you are being impossible right now… and I really need to leave.”
“But wouldn’t you rather stay with me?” Waverly pouted and ran her fingers along Nicole’s jaw.
“Oh, I would.” Nicole moaned and kissed Waverly’s cheek, “I would so much…” she continued to kiss down Waverly’s neck. “But I have to show my face for this official act,” she said, before kissing Waverly’s lips and press their foreheads together. “Can you forgive me? Please.”
“Fine.” Waverly sighed and abruptly got out bed, pushing Nicole aside. “But only because you are being adorable again.” She winked at Nicole and walked to the bathroom, closing the door behind her.
The irritated growl coming from Nicole’s throat could be heard throughout the room as she buried her face on the bed, hating her title and its obligations for the first time in her life.
Moments later, and after fighting Waverly’s many distractions, they were both properly dressed but Nicole was still having trouble getting Waverly’s tongue out of her mouth.
Not that she was trying too hard either.
That is until Xavier burst into the room with a hand covering his eyes and made them jump away from each other.
“Are you decent?” he asked, finally lowering his hand after receiving a shy and out-of-breath ‘yes’ from both women.
“Good, because John will drive me mad if he keeps asking for you.” Xavier stood still with a knowing look on his face while the two women fixed their clothes and walked past him without meeting his gaze.
He smiled to himself behind their backs. He would have to handle Nicole’s unpunctuality now, but at least he didn’t have to deal with a constantly irritated and spoiled Alpha anymore.
Avoiding John’s judging eyes and quickly getting on their horses, they rode the short distance between the manor and the shore. Even thought it was a slightly cold day, the Gaulder Sea was peaceful and beautiful.
The people were happily waving at them as usual and a crowd was gathered in front of a wooden stage, waiting for the Royal party.
A few weeks back, the fishermen had been hit by a storm that destroyed their ships and affected their trade.
John had been tasked by his father to commission new ships and had overseen everything was done right and fast, timing it with the arrival of his sister so the people could see the hand of the crown working and caring for their prosperity.
John took the stage and, after giving a speech, he gave way to Nicole to address the people.
“Kind people of noble and common blood, it is my pleasure to be here, before you. On this glorious day, I, Princes Nicole; in the name of my father, King Philip Haught; grant you these vessels as a testament of the crown’s commitment to the well of the people.
It is a great honor to…”
She stood tall and her voice was imposing, her presence was acknowledged by every attendant who listened attentively, mesmerized by the Alpha Heir.
Especially Waverly, who stood behind her and couldn’t stop her mind from wandering to how beautiful Nicole looked, with her perfectly-polished crown over her head and slightly longer hair she obviously hadn’t cut in a while.
She could get used to that sight.
Applause broke her out of her reverie just in time as Nicole looked at her over her shoulder and winked, making her blush.
She could definitely get used to that sight.
Signing and handing out the deeds to their new owners took some time, and while Nicole played her Royal part, Waverly took to pleasantly chat with John. Not without stealing the occasional glance from Nicole.
Official act done; the party returned to the manor. Nicole and Waverly decided to walk, guarded by the diligent soldiers Xavier assigned.
“So, you just… gave them the ships?” Waverly asked, intrigued.
“The Kingdom did, yes.”
Nicole’s answer didn’t appear to satisfy Waverly’s curiosity, so she decided to clarify, “if there are no ships, there is no food; if there’s no food the people on this part of the Kingdom die.”
Waverly playfully rolled her eyes, “I know silly… I mean, what does the Crown get in return?”
“Oh, well we tax them on the trade. It represents the biggest income on this side of the land.”
“Uh,” Waverly nodded, pleased with the answer this time. “Economics was never really of my liking,” she confessed. “Willa is good at that, but father hardly ever listens to her.”
Waverly’s voice was sad and Nicole hesitated whether to ask about it or not. Taking Waverly’s hand in her own, Nicole decided to change topics, “what subject did you like?”
Waverly's face immediately lit up, her eyes crinkled and her smile was shy, “I liked art and architecture and most of all, astronomy. It’s my favorite subject. I love everything about the heavens, the moon and the stars,” she said, excitement evident in her voice.
“Astronomy? Interesting. What did your father think of that?” Nicole held her hand tight as they kept walking.
“Well… while Willa and Wynonna were forced to take those kinds of lessons; I was granted a little more freedom to study things I liked.”
Nicole’s eyebrows rose, “really?”
“Honestly, father was a little permissive with me and mother only cared that I was proper,” Waverly confessed. “They probably didn’t think I was going to be someone’s queen.”
“Knowing your mother, I hardly believe that,” Nicole joked, but it wasn’t a secret Michelle Earp was a little prone to luxuries and a marriage between her Omega daughter and a future king would surely represent a lucrative alliance for her to exploit.
“You conquered almost everything around my Kingdom, Nicole.” Waverly singsonged in a teasing manner. “Aside from you and Willa, there aren’t any other future Kings nearby… and I told my parents I didn’t want to live far from my family, so they probably thought they would have to marry me off to a mate with a lesser title.” She shrugged, seemingly confirming her parents had resigned to give in to her demands.
Nicole noticed they had arrived at the manor and stood in front of Waverly with her hands crossed behind her back, “well, I know a single, redheaded, very powerful Alpha who will be King one day; and…” she held her index finger in the air, “lives near your family. Perhaps you would like to consider her,” she said, casually and with her most innocent smile.
Waverly laughed heartily, and wrapped her arms around Nicole’s neck, “that was a horrible proposal, Nicole Haught.”
Nicole pulled her softly by the waist, “I can do better if you tell me there is even a chance you will say yes.” Her dimpled smile complemented the playfulness of her words.
Waverly cleared her throat but her eyes remained fixed on Nicole. “You put me in a tough position, Your Highness.”
It was clearly too soon to burden Waverly with such a decision and the last thing she wanted was to scare her away, “there is absolutely no haste, Waves. I will wait for you, as long as it takes,” Nicole reassured her, and placed a soft kiss on her nose.
Waverly sighed, relieved. “You are very charming; did you know that?” she tried to kiss the Alpha but their lips didn’t get to touch.
“Nicole!” John called from manor and ended their moment. “The table has been set for a while. Come inside!”
They both grunted in unison but walked hand in hand to the house, and then to the dining hall, where Nicole was expected to start their meal.
Following a delicious feast, Waverly was once again, separated from Nicole as the redhead’s presence was requested by the noblemen for petitions and reports.
Before, Waverly hadn’t worried herself with all the responsibilities Nicole had on her shoulders, she had wrongfully assumed Nicole was always having fun or buried under piles of women. Even when they were sleeping together, all she cared was that her needs were satisfied and didn’t take much interest in how the rest of the Alpha´s time was consumed.
Would she have to spend a considerable amount of time away from her mate if they ended up marrying? She would have obligations of her own, of course, but she couldn’t fathom the idea of not being in Nicole's presence if they were to follow through their engagement.
Resting on the bed in the Nicole’s chambers, Waverly was well in her head when the redhead entered the room, greeting her cheerfully.
Waverly stood up and threw herself on Nicole's arms, kissing her deeply, letting all her anxiety wash away and finding comfort in Nicole's lips.
“Waves─” Nicole tried to get her attention but Waverly pushed her on the nearest chair and straddled her, bringing their lips together without wasting time.
Waverly’s hands were on her hair, pulling her close, and her intoxicating tongue was doing wonders inside Nicole’s mouth but she kept her hands on the arms of the chair, trying to regain some self-control.
When Waverly’s lips travel to her neck, she was able to speak at last, “Waves, we have to stop, someone is about to─”
A knock on the door finally forced Waverly to stop, “ugh, who is it?” she angrily whispered.
“It’s─ It’s Eliza,” Nicole managed to say, out of breath. “I have to go back, I just needed to change out of these clothes because I spilled wine on them.”
Waverly looked down and slowly started to undo the buttons on Nicole’s blue doublet, “have I mentioned you look really good in this color?” she said, suggestively, before another knock at the door fueled her anger.
“Thank you.” Nicole grabbed Waverly’s wrists to stop her, “not that I'm not enjoying this, but I really need to get back.”
Waverly grunted and got off Nicole’s lap, “what time are you going to finish there?”
Nicole winced as she stood up, “probably late, I'm sorry.”
Waverly thew herself on the chair and crossed her arms, boiling mad, although Nicole thought her pout was cute.
Watching Waverly bristling and avoiding her gaze as she changed into a fresh shirt was quite amusing to Nicole. Nevertheless, she helped a reluctant Omega to stand on her feet and placed soft kisses on her cheek, trying to appease her.
“Please don’t be mad, Waves,” she begged in her sweetest voice.
Waverly started to give in and tried to return the kisses before the sound of a fist hitting the door broke the moment, again.
“IF I'M EVER QUEEN I'M GOING TO HAVE EVERYONE WHO INTERRUPT US BEHEADED!” Waverly screamed, exasperated, before she saw the stunned look on Nicole’s face. “I'm sorry, I just miss you,” she apologized in a remorseful voice.
Nicole chuckled and offered her hand, “come here,” she said, overjoyed to know Waverly wanted to spend more time together.
She hugged Waverly tight and kissed the top of her head. “Tomorrow we were supposed to go to the city but I will make sure to send everyone ahead and you and I will stay here one more day. Is that okay?”
“Just you and me?” Waverly asked, hopeful.
Nicole leaned down to kiss her once more time, “yes, just you and me,” she promised and walked to the door pointing at it, “that is my fault, I'm sorry.”
She opened the door and Waverly could hear Eliza outside, “I am sorry, Your Highness, but you told me this was of great importance,” the guard said.
Nicole thanked her and walked back inside with something in her hands, “this is the only book on Astronomy they have here, and since I know Chrissy is with Xavier, I thought you would like to have something to keep you entertained.”
Waverly's mood changed.
Nicole was considerate and caring. She took the time to make sure Waverly was comfortable in her loneliness, it was all she needed to smile again and calm her mind.
She thanked Nicole and sent her away with a kiss, assuring the Alpha she was going to be fine.
Even if it had been a minor inconvenience, she acknowledge she would have to get better at voicing her concerns, especially since Nicole was proving to be open and understanding of her needs.
She spent the afternoon reading in the garden until the cold made her go back to the room, she got into her nightgown and continued reading on the bed until she fell asleep.
Nicole walked back into her chambers later at night to find Waverly peacefully resting with the book on her chest. She smiled and pulled the book away before changing into her nightshirt and taking her place on the bed. The scent of the Omega filled her senses and calmed her enough to drift off.
***************
Nicole assumed she would have to get used to waking up with a tiny, but mighty, Omega on top of her.
And she would be grateful for it.
She waited a long time for Waverly to wake up, happily holding her in her arms and breathing her scent in. It was so soothing and alluring that she wished, from deep within her soul, she got to share a future with the Waverly.
Waverly stirred and got off Nicole but kept her hands around the Alpha’s middle. She buried her head on Nicole’s neck, “Is it late?” she asked with a dopey smile.
Nicole held her tight, welcoming her embrace, “yes. But we can stay here all day if you want.” She brushed the messy hair out of Waverly’s face and kissed her forehead, “although… I was hoping to take you somewhere?”
Waverly quickly sat up, hey eyes widened with excitement, “I would really like that.”
Getting ready for the day had been easier this morning, Waverly’s eagerness to finally be alone with Nicole had taken over and before she knew it, she was standing at the manor’s entrance, waiting to see where Nicole would take them.
Surrounded by their guards, they rode at a slow pace for a while so they could enjoy the beautiful scenery as they went through a meadow. The green of the grass reflected gorgeously on Waverly’s eyes, whose wondrous smile never stopped adorning her face.
They stopped at a tree line where they dismounted from their horses and Nicole ordered the guards to stay and rest.
Taking a satchel, a blanket and Waverly’s hand, she guided them through a stretch of trees until they came to a cliff overlooking the coast. The Gaulder sea looked mighty and vast, but the fishermen new vessels navigating its waters made for a stunning painting.
Nicole unfolded the blanket and placed it on the ground. Asking Waverly to sit, Nicole pulled apples, pears, peaches, cheese and a jug of wine out of the satchel and offered them to the Omega, who gladly took her place next to Nicole as they enjoyed a meal while Nicole shared the stories about sea monsters and sirens her grandfather told her about.
Bellies full, and after a small appreciation-kiss from Waverly, Nicole noticed the brunette was shivering, so she offered her her cloak.
Waverly moved to sit between Nicole’s legs, resting her back against Nicole's front, and used the cloak to cover them both.
Grinning to herself, Nicole kissed Waverly’s neck and wrapped her hands around her waist, “did you ever think you would be here, with me?” she asked.
“Never,” Waverly said through a heartfelt laugh. She sighed and looked up through her lashes, “but I'm glad I am.”
They smiled at each other and shared a soft, lingering kiss, letting their genuine feelings flow through it before they looked back at the horizon. The sound of the waves crashing into the sea was the only thing they could hear for a long moment
“I'm sorry,” Nicole said, breaking the silence.
“For what?” Waverly asked, confusion evident in her voice.
Nicole sighed, “I think I haven’t properly apologized for how I was... before, I mean.” She moved to look into Waverly’s eyes, “I was awful to you. I know I could never atone for that, but I want to say I am sorry.”
Waverly took Nicole's arms and wrapped them around herself again, “thank you,” she said, before thinking back and wince, “I'm sorry too.”
“For what?”
“For insulting you, a lot… mostly behind your back,” Waverly confessed.
Nicole laughed, amused, “I guess I deserved it.”
A though crossed her mind and the new found comfort she found around Waverly allowed her to voice it, “did you ever like me?”
Waverly held a finger to her chin and grimaced, “no. But I think I was jealous of you.”
“How so?”
Waverly turned around and sat on her heels, “everywhere you go, you are adored, Nicole. You really can do whatever you want without repercussions,” she confessed, in all honesty, “and your bravery,” she added, while Nicole looked at her, lost in the green of her eyes.
“How about you?” Waverly asked with a smile, “did you ever like me?”
“Your 17th birthday.” Nicole answered, immediately, like it was something that lived constantly on her mind.
“Really?”
“I thought you looked beautiful in that red dress.” The statement felt true and genuine as Nicole looked up to the skies and took a deep breath, “I was mesmerized.”
Waverly felt flattered that Nicole remembered such a thing. Images of her 17th birthday came to her mind and she grimaced remembering what happened, “and then you got drunk and caused a scene.”
Nicole frowned, “I'm sorry,” she said as she kissed Waverly's hands, “Willa and Wynonna are always daring me to outdrink them.”
“Nicole…” Waverly cupped the Alpha’s face in her hands, “you will never win. The largest men in the Kingdom cannot outdrink those two. I think they have ale in their veins. They are tricking you, promise me you will never drink with them again.”
“I cannot say no to a challenge, Waverly,” Nicole growled, seemingly offended.
Waverly firmly grabbed Nicole’s chin and held her gaze, “promise me.”
Nicole rolled her eyes, “okay, Princess Waverly. I promise.”
Waverly kissed Nicole’s nose and smiled, “you are adorable, even when you’re angry.”
“Take that back,” Nicole said through her teeth, “I am not adorable. I am an Alpha.”
Waverly laughed, pushed Nicole on her back, and climbed on top of her trying to kiss her, “oh, you are so beyond adorable!”
Nicole turned her face away to avoid the kiss. “No! Take it back!”
“Okay…” Waverly ran her nose on Nicole’s neck, “make me,” she whispered and ran away before Nicole could react.
Nicole smiled blissfully, enjoying their playfulness. She got up and ran behind Waverly, quickly catching her by the waist as they reached the trees and pushed her against a trunk “did you think you could run away from me?”
“Did you think this was a competition?” Waverly said, provocatively, and pulled Nicole by the shirt. Nicole leaned down and tried to kiss her but Waverly put a finger on the Alpha’s lips, “say you are adorable.”
Nicole smirked and nodded while a twinkle shone in her eyes, “If you say I’m adorable, then I am. I will be anything you want me to be, Waverly Earp.”
Their lips met instantly, eager and hungered. Their touch was desperate on each other’s bodies and their moans were quieted by sounds of the ocean. Nicole kissed down the length of Waverly’s neck and Waverly’s hands roamed down to try and untie Nicole’s breeches.
Nicole grabbed Waverly’s wrists, “Waves, stop. Stop.” She tried to even her breath by resting her head on Waverly’s shoulder, “not here.”
Waverly threw her head back against the tree trunk and grunted, “you’re right, being fucked against a tree, out in the open doesn’t exactly scream romance.” She laughed loudly and Nicole joined her soon, shaking her head.
“Let us pick our things and go back to the manor?”
“Mm-hmm,” Waverly nodded eagerly. “Quickly, please.”
The ride back felt eternal even thought they were practically galloping all the way through. Arriving at the entrance, Nicole barely had a chance to order a guard to take the horses back to the stables before Waverly took her hand and dragged her to the room they had been sharing.
Without being able to realize how, Nicole was being pushed against a wall and Waverly’s mouth was on hers, taking her breath away. Hands were wandering all over each other’s bodies and Nicole’s need only grew stronger.
Lifting Waverly to sit on the small table in her room, Nicole managed to break from the Omega’s insisting lips. “Waverly, wait,” she said, as she pressed their foreheads together, “I just want to make sure I'm clear this time. This isn’t like before; this isn’t a game for me.”
Waverly cupped Nicole’s face in her hands and stared brazenly into her eyes, “this isn’t a game for me either, Nicole. I want this. I want you.”
Nicole’s relief radiated through her smile and lit the room, she kissed Waverly with fervid desire, letting herself feel all the emotions she had been pushing down out of fear of rejection.
Clothes were ripped out of their bodies by desperate hands while their eyes revealed the intoxicating thrill of once again, being in front of each other’s bare forms.
They clumsily lowered themselves to the fur on the floor as it felt impossible to break from their embrace, it was like their bodies were tightly bind by an invisible string while their hearts threatened to burst out of their chests.
Nicole’s mouth left traces of blazing lust all over Waverly’s skin as she kissed every inch with the reverence of a true believer worshiping their god. She stroked her tongue on Waverly’s hardened nipples, feeling Waverly’s body come to life under the heat of her mouth. Her lips moved slowly down the skin of Waverly’s stomach until she savored the slick heat between Waverly’s thighs. It was exhilarating to taste her Omega again, in a new light. Her essence was as addictive as she remembered and each desperate touch was received with equal excitement and rewarded with delighted moans.
She smiled smugly when Waverly’s hands fisted her red hair with both hands and tried to stifled a groan but failed to do so.
She buried her face deeper into Waverly’s core, swirling her tongue against sensitive skin until Waverly’s body was quivering under her; she sucked on Waverly’s clit and looked up to see her Omega’s body tensed and arched up with a loud scream that resonated deep in her chest.
Waverly’s ragged breaths filled her with pride as she kissed and sucked her way up tanned skin; leaving sweet, purple marks behind. Her chin was still glistening with Waverly’s scent when the Omega looked at her with a dopey smile and pulled her down to kiss her like she never wanted to let her go.
The twitching cock rubbing against Waverly’s slit was too much, she sneaked her hand down between their bodies and aligned the shaft with her entrance, “I want you,” she said with a hoarse voice.
Nicole pushed her hips forward slowly, taking the time to enjoy every sensation; hot, soft, slick. She found a steady rhythm and each restrained, steady thrust drew high-pitched moans out of Waverly’s throat while Nicole’s back was being mark by raking nails.
Being inside Waverly was an experience on its own, the slow motion of Nicole’s hips showed control and tenderness but her mind felt like she could go mad from pure ecstasy.
Waverly's eyes never left her, like she was afraid she would miss the joy in Nicole’s face. Blinking seemed like a torture if it meant she wouldn’t get to witness a single moment of the utter adoration in her Alpha’s eyes. Her Omega submitted to the feeling of being taken in such a caring but consuming way.
Taking their sweet time and surrendering to the desire in each other’s inner beasts, they screamed their bliss into the emptiness of the room, the marks all over their bodies would attest to night spent together.
Their breaths were short and heavy and their smiles were weary as they shared more sweet kisses, but they weren’t even close to be over; no amount of time spent together could calm the ever-growing hunger for each other’s bodies.
Rolling on top of Nicole, Waverly leaned down to take the redhead’s breast in her mouth, ready to keep feeding the fire inside of her. She took pleasure in the way the Alpha’s hands possessively pressed her close, claiming her without the need of a mating bite. It felt sweet, incredible, belonging.
The night grew darker and the light from the fireplace was the only thing illuminating the room as Waverly finally plummeted on her back, exhaustion visible in her every labored breath and present in her numb limbs. The soreness of tomorrow would be worth it, and a pleasant reminder of the night spent with Nicole.
“That was amazing,” she said after a while. She turned her head to find Nicole puffing her chest and smile smugly.
“You are impossible!” she added, moving her tired body to rest her head on Nicole’s chest. “Your ego doesn’t need to be reminded how good of a lover you are.”
Nicole wrapped her arms around Waverly and drew soft patterns on her back with her fingers, “I know it hasn’t been that long, Waves, but I missed being with you.”
“I know”, Waverly said, through breathy giggles, “I mean, we didn’t even make it to the bed and its right there!”
They both laughed sweetly and silence fell over them. Nicole sighed as Waverly traced a finger on the scars covering her body, it was soothing and pleasant and almost made her fall asleep.
Until Waverly propped herself on one elbow and looked at her intently, like she wanted to say something, but then returned to her place on top of Nicole.
“Hey,” Nicole took Waverly’s hand and kissed its knuckles, “you can tell me anything, okay?”
“I was afraid it might change,” Waverly said, burying herself on the crook of Nicole’s neck.
“What?”
“The sex,” the brunette whispered, with a small blush, “I thought it would change once we stopped the bickering and the fighting,” she confessed. “I was afraid we only had the hate.”
It had been a concern of her. Things were finally falling into place with Nicole but what if they were relying too much on their previous encounters? Was the tension because they couldn’t stand each other or because there was an actual underlying attraction?
Nicole sat up and brought Waverly up with her, she pulled Waverly’s chin up with one finger to look directly at her, “I know we didn’t start in the best way but I promise you we have more. Feel this,” she said, as she brought Waverly’s hand to her chest. “My heart does not still when I’m with you. I miss you when we’re not together, even when I know you’re in the next room. Every night I dream of a future with you…”
She smiled and took both Waverly’s hands in hers, “and I know you’re not ready for a marriage just yet, but I will wait for you, for as long as it takes, because I will not live the rest of my days without calling you mine, Waverly Earp.”
Waverly’s face hurt from how big her smile was, she pressed her lips to Nicole’s in a kiss that said everything she was feeling: want, happiness, gratitude.
Nicole felt every word Waverly meant to say, there was no need to speak them. She was glad to be able to give Waverly what she needed, when she needed it. Her inner Alpha felt compelled to protect and care for her, for a moment it became submissive to her Omega’s scent, willing to provide whatever she needed in the hope of one day maker her her mate; even if what Waverly needed was copious amounts of time and patience.
The kiss ended with a smile and Nicole held Waverly tight, “do you want to move this to the bed?”
“No,” Waverly broke out of her embrace and laid back on the floor again, “this fur is really soft and I like being by the fire, I don’t like the cold.”
“Very well,” Nicole stood up and gather blankets offering them to her. She then made sure to fix the fire so it would burn all night and took her place behind Waverly under the blankets, wrapping her arms around her while Waverly hummed in delight. The sound of Waverly’s breath and her scent proved, once again, to be the best lullaby for her joyous heart.
***************
As it was now becoming a routine, Nicole had trouble getting Waverly to leave the comfort of her arms the next morning, she wondered how Chrissy managed to get her out of bed and ready every day. Eventually, and after much fighting, she gave up and assumed she would have to make peace with the fact that her chosen mate was a late riser.
While she laid with Waverly, holding her close, Nicole thought about how much they had been through and how now she would do anything for Waverly. She wanted to protect her from ever having pain and be the keeper of her smile; to go to bed together and fight with her to get up in the morning; she wanted her body, her soul and her mind; her messy hair after a good night’s sleep, her stubbornness and her passion; she wanted her. Whole.
There was no doubt in her mind, she was in love with Waverly Earp.
Notes:
See you in two weeks?
Chapter 16: Stars
Summary:
Nicole is a love-sick puppy and Waverly maybe panics a tiny bit.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Stars
Spending the morning captivated by every movement Waverly did was worth being late. It wasn’t like Nicole was the most punctual person ever; in fact, she often liked to make people wait for her in order to make a grand entrance.
But since being with Waverly, Nicole had to be dragged to meetings and audiences and it appeared as if she decided she didn’t care about schedules anymore.
Sitting in a chair with her legs crossed and drinking tea, she knew they were already late to meet her brother at Alexandria, but her steady gaze remained on Waverly as the cheerful brunette got ready for the trip ahead.
“You’re staring,” Waverly said, while fixing her hair in a braid.
“Yes,” Nicole answered unashamedly, her eyes lingering on Waverly’s figure.
Waverly blushed for the umpteenth time and a shy smile ghosted her face. Apparently, Nicole would never stop having that effect on her, and her omega reveled in having the Alpha’s undivided attention.
“I'm ready to part,” she announced, as she checked her clothes one last time.
Nicole put her tea down on the table and stood up, a predatory smile covered her face as she slowly walked to Waverly, “I like you in these.” she slid a finger inside the hem of the Waverly’s breeches and pulled her close.
“I know,” Waverly instinctively wrapped her arms around Nicole’s neck and pulled her down for a kiss.
Nicole hummed into the kiss before she ran her nose down Waverly’s neck, breathing her in, “maybe we should stay one more day.”
“I would like that…” Waverly sighed in disappointment and took a step back, “but if one more servant knocks on our door to ask if we are ready, I am going to go mad.”
Amused by Waverly’s short temper, Nicole’s lips pulled into a grin and held her hand, kissing it softly, “very well. Let us go then.”
They said goodbye and thanked to the Lord of the manor and servants before getting on their horses and start what would be a half-day ride.
The city of Alexandria, capital of the region and a modern cosmopolis, stood tall and massive. It had recovered its light after the death of Bulshar and its citizens thrived in their daily lives.
Clay and lime mortar high walls comprised almost every building in the city, and despite its crowded main streets, it had a welcoming air with people merrily greeting the two Princesses ─ even if they weren’t riding on an official party ─.
The capital’s many buildings and its closeness to each other made it seem like an enormous labyrinth, navigating through it could be difficult if not for the massive castle standing at the far north of the city serving as a guiding point.
Arriving at their destination, and standing at the colossal gates serving as the Castle’s entrance, Waverly could imagine why people hated Bulshar, such an ostentatious structure could only come from a pretentious and despicable alpha.
They were received by a usually calm Xavier and a usually overly-excited Chrissy.
“John has asked for the day and went away,” Xavier informed, after proper welcoming the duo.
Waverly rolled her eyes and grunted, “you mean we could have actually stayed on the shore for another day?”
Nicole took her hand and looked at her with a radiant smile, “that is perfect, actually.” She called for their horses and guards again and told Xavier they would be back at nightfall before mounting her horse.
“Nicole, I'm tired,” Waverly whined, “I would like to rest.”
“You will like this, Waverly. I promise,” Nicole said, looking ecstatic.
It wasn’t a short ride due to the overflowing streets and its ever-going trade, but eventually they reached a heavily guarded and mighty structure.
Nicole asked Waverly to wait outside for a moment and went into the building.
When she returned, she took Waverly’s hand and walked her through the double doors, “Waverly Earp, this is the biggest library in the world.”
Waverly’s eyes widened; she had dreamed of being there so many times. She could have, but she had never wanted to be so far away from her Kingdom and what she knew. Her sisters had offered to take her on occasions when they had accompanied Nicole to Alexandria, but her stubbornness prevented her from ever sharing more time than required with Nicole.
Now she couldn’t imagine sharing that moment with anyone else.
Walking through the entrance and staring at the infinite rows of books and scrolls, she took a deep breath to try and contain her excitement.
“Look at all this books,” she said, completely marveled.
Nicole couldn’t fell prouder, to be able to see the wonder on the Omega’s face was an indescribable feeling. She promised herself she would do anything to make Waverly feel that way for as long as she lived.
“Why is it so messy?” Waverly asked, looking at the many tables filled with lots of books on them.
“The monks here work as scribes and are constantly copying books or making sure to preserve scrolls and manuscripts with valuable information, it is always messy,” Nicole answered.
“Come here,” she said, and excitedly guided Waverly through a set of curved stairs that led them to a second floor. She looked between several rows while mumbling, “let’s see… the archivist said it was around… here!”
She finally stopped and stood in front of several bookcases, “this is the astronomy section,” she said dramatically and pointing at the section with both hands, “It has the most complete collection of anything that has ever been written about the stars.”
Waverly’s eyes crinkled, unable to hide her excitement. She slowly walked in front of the shelves running her fingers over the spines of the books. She sighed and shook her head with a bright smile, she walked back to stand in front of Nicole and kissed her cheek, “this is amazing.”
Nicole immediately held her by the waist, “I'm glad you like it,” she said, and ran her hands suggestively over Waverly’s hips, “have I mentioned how much I like to see you in breeches?”
Waverly immediately slapped her hands away, “Nicole, not here. Not in front of the books!”
Nicole looked at her, dumbfounded, “you let me have you in front of the horses but not in front of lifeless objects?”
“Look at them!” Waverly playfully yelled, as she walked away, “they are so important and pretty!” She took a book and sniffed it “and the smell...”
Nicole smiled lovingly and shook her head. “Okay, well… I guess I will join you and read something for myself,” she said, smugly, and stretched her hand to take a book while her eyes remained fixed on Waverly.
Waverly rolled her eyes and dropped her shoulders, “that one is in Latin.”
Nicole stood tall with an arrogant smirk on her face, “I am going to be King, Waverly. I know Latin.”
Waverly’s eyebrows rose at the sight in front of her, “oh, really? Say something in Latin,” she challenged.
Laying the book on the table at the center, Nicole walked slowly towards Waverly with a wolfish grin, she leaned down and whispered in her ear, “Volo te basia usque te videtis ad Astra.” (I want to kiss you until you see the stars)
The whine that escaped Waverly’s throat made Nicole lose a bit of control and pressed their lips together, she kissed Waverly like she had been deprived from her mate her entire life.
Waverly's hands wandered until she reached Nicole’s trousers, trying to untie them.
Nicole broke the kiss, “what about the books?” she asked, between short breaths.
“Let them watch,” Waverly answered, taking her own shirt off and bringing Nicole’s lips to the already aching skin of her breasts.
A heavy sound broke them apart and they turned to see a mortified monk standing in front of them with a set of books dropped at his feet.
Nicole immediately tried to cover Waverly’s nakedness and reached for her shirt. Noticing the stunned-looking monk was still frozen in front of them, she yelled to try and get his attention.
“Leave!” she ordered.
He finally reacted and ran away, scared, while the two Princesses burst in laughter and tried to fix their clothes.
Nicole helped Waverly off the table and pecked her lips, “maybe later,” she teased, not really wanting to let go.
Waverly bit Nicole’s lower lip and winked, “oh, definitely later.”
Sitting on the library floor, reading a book while Nicole’s head rested on her lap, Waverly ran her hand through the Alpha’s longer mane. Nicole had fallen asleep a while ago and even in her sleep she was so distracting, she looked so peaceful and beautiful and Waverly was getting addicted to sound of her breathing.
As Nicole started to stir out of sleep, she slowly opened her eyes and looked at the beautiful omega above her, “hi,” she said, with a sleepy smile.
“Your hair is so long,” Waverly pointed out, pulling a strand of red hair in front of Nicole's eyes.
Nicole sat up and rubbed the sleep out of her eyes, when was the last time she got a haircut? Or commissioned new clothes? She had probably been wearing the same pair of boots for the last month.
Chrissy hadn’t been there to make sure things were exactly as her usually bratty-self demanded to. She hadn’t had the servants hasten to satisfy her every whim; and, more importantly, she hadn’t really cared about those things in quite a while.
Realizing she had remained silent for too long, she cleared her throat and asked, “do─ do you like my hair this long?”
Waverly pouted and shook her head, “I like it shorter.”
Nicole chuckled and leaned down, they shared a kiss and Nicole convinced Waverly it was time to go back to the Castle, after the long day they had, they were both in desperate need of a bath a nice meal.
John still hadn’t made it back when they arrived, so the duo went straight to their assigned chambers which, to their surprise, John had arranged for them to share. They were grateful for the gesture; they had been sharing a bed for the last few days and two rooms weren’t actually needed anymore. Even when Nicole had insisted on it for the sake of appearances, Waverly refused and gladly spent the night over-exhausting the Alpha.
***************
Nicole woke up lighter the next day. She registered Waverly wasn’t on top of her like it had become usual the last few days. She reached to the other side of the bed only to find it empty.
Sitting up with a slight sense of panic, she looked around the room to find no sign of Waverly.
Her eyes eventually landed on a note with her name on Waverly’s pillow.
“Dear Nicole,
I could not contain my excitement and decided to visit the library again, I have taken Chrissy and the angry guard with me.
I know you have matters to attend and I don’t want to be in your way but I will miss you still, my days lack joy when I don’t spend them with you.
I look forward to see you when I return.
Yours,
Waves.”
“Of course,” Nicole voiced to the empty room, “for the library she wakes up early!”
She smiled lovingly and traced her finger on the “yours” part of the note. Waverly was a smart person; she wouldn’t write it if she didn’t mean it. Her alpha rumbled deep in chest, proud to call Wavery hers.
Unfortunately, she had a duty to perform and couldn’t spend as much time as she would’ve liked savoring the moment. She dressed for the day and went to look for her brother.
Only to find he hadn’t yet returned.
Trying to make the most out of it, she called the dresser to get her hair cut and called the seamstress to her room.
Xavier found her in her chambers while she was going through an assort of fabrics scattered all across the room.
“I figured we could train since your brother is not here; you haven’t trained in a few days,” he said while he looked around, trying to decipher what was going on.
“Sure, Xav. I’ll just finish here and meet you down there,” Nicole barely uttered, and continued talking to the seamstress.
“Why is everything blue?” Xavier asked, with a raised eyebrow.
Nicole’s cheek tinted with a slight blush, “It is Waverly’s favorite color. I'm having clothes made for her.”
“Look at you,” Xavier mocked, “if you get any sweeter you will be a pastry.”
Nicole looked down, a little self-conscious, trying to avoid his gaze.
He had noticed. Of course, he had noticed. Everyone who knew Nicole could see how much of a different person she was, how far she had come and how much she was trying to be a better person for her mate. A praise was overdue.
He walked closer to her and pat her on the shoulder, “I am proud of you, Nicole. Caring for someone else is not something to be ashamed of.”
She nodded in appreciation, “Thank you, Xav,” she said, more confident. “I will be down to train in a moment.”
Xavier left the room and headed for the training grounds. Nicole had been so busy with her responsibilities and now with Waverly; they really hadn’t had the chance to train like they used to when they were in High Castle. Part of his duty as Nicole’s guard was to make sure she was always fit to battle, and fulfil his duty he would.
***************
Waverly could hear the grunts and huffs from the halls leading to the training ground, the mix of alphas’ smell was strong but she could unmistakably recognize Nicole’s scent. Bergamot and pine would forever be embedded in her brain and her omega enthusiastically pulled at her to find her Alpha.
She stood next to Chrissy and Eliza as she watched Nicole being attacked by the guards one by one.
And each time Nicole lost.
They would either disposed her of her sword or made her fall to the ground.
It was an intense scene. As Xavier yelled “again” over and over, Nicole kept falling but got up each and every single time. She seemed relentless and her spirit never wavered. It was inspirational in a way.
And so attractive in other.
Waverly didn’t miss Nicole's shorter hair and smiled with a small hint of pride, knowing well her comment yesterday had inspired the change.
Xavier called for a pause and Nicole was finally able to walk to Waverly. The beads of sweat dropping down her temple and neck were distracting enough for Waverly to forget why was she there in the first place.
“I thought you were good at this,” she teased when Nicole reached her.
“I'm training with my left hand,” Nicole said, as she drank water from a canteen. “My right shoulder isn’t what it used to, I had to change my stance.”
Waverly squirmed and her face showed she was conscious of how Nicole had injured her shoulder, “oh,” she barely breathed out.
Nicole lifted Waverly’s chin with a finger, and give her a dreamy smile. “Everything is fine. Nothing to worry about, okay?”
Waverly felt comforted and nodded in response. Suddenly she remembered why had she walked there and spoke, “I need your permission to go to the library.”
Nicole’s brow furrowed, “you don’t need my permission to do anything.”
“I know that,” the omega acknowledged, “but today’s Archivist said the library is reserved for Haught Royals and your officials,” she said, as she rolled her eyes in mockery.
“How dare he?” Nicole yelled in feigned offence and getting everyone’s attention. “We should have him beheaded!”
Waverly giggled and playfully smacked Nicole’s arm, “stop that!”
Eliza handed her a scroll along with an ink-horn and a quill.
“Would you sign this to grant me access, please?” Waverly asked, in her sweetest voice.
“Yes, dear,” Nicole said with a bright smile.
“Dear?” Waverly asked, amusement present in her voice.
“Oh, I am so sorry!” Nicole said as she bowed her head dramatically. “What would you like to be called then, my Princess?”
Waverly swallowed, forcing herself to not jump into Nicole's arms like she desperately wanted to. “I like that, actually.”
Nicole leaned impossibly close to her and whispered in her ear in an enticing tone, “the ‘Princess’ part or the ‘my’ part?”
“Both. Equally.” Waverly breathed out and kissed Nicole but it was almost immediately cut by the Xavier and Chrissy clearing their throats behind them.
It was so easy to forget where they were and who were they with. It could be so easy to get lost in each other.
With a grunt, Nicole stepped away from Waverly and signed the permission, granting her the access she needed, and handed it to Eliza.
She took a step back to whisper in Waverly’s ear, “I thought you were scared of Eliza?”
Waverly shrugged, “not anymore, I like her.”
“Excuse me?” Nicole stood in front of the brunette with a surprised, and slightly offended face.
“Not like that.” Waverly immediately assured her with the sweetest smile she could muster, “more like I can trust her to protect me.”
Nicole gripped Waverly’s waist possessively and brought her close while looking at her in the eye, “I can protect you, Waverly.”
The omega inside Waverly melted and she wrapped her arms around Nicole's neck, “well, Your Highness, while I do enjoy making you jealous very, very much, let me assure you,” she reached to whisper in Nicole’s ear, “there is only one Alpha I want in my bed.”
Nicole’s self-control faltered for a moment and she hurriedly captured Waverly’s lips with hers, bringing their bodies closer together. But before the moment heated even more, they were once again, interrupted by their best friends.
It was getting harder and harder to stay away from each other, even if it was for ridiculously short amounts of time.
Waverly reluctantly left Nicole’s arms and went on with her day while Nicole stayed on the training grounds and endured Xavier’s taunting about finally finding her mate. Nicole would have liked it better, if it wasn’t for the fact that Xavier had the soldiers attacking her relentlessly as he kept playfully yelling her to stop thinking about Waverly. It was tiring and distracting, but in the end, she came out a slightly better fighter because of it.
After a well-earned, bath and a horse ride to the Library, Nicole went up to look for Waverly; expecting to find her under a pile of books, like the day before.
“Waves? Waverly?” Nicole called when she made it to the Astronomy section but didn’t see her.
“Down here.” Waverly’s small voice could be heard from down the table.
Nicole leaned down to see Waverly lying face down on the floor and propped on her elbows reading a book, while a lot more were scattered around her. “What are you doing there?” she asked, curious.
“That monk from yesterday kept looking at me.” Waverly whispered, making Nicole laugh.
She crawled under the table, finding Waverly’s embarrassment quite funny, “do you want him beheaded, my Princess?”
Waverly shook her head and chuckled, amused, “maybe later.”
She lifted her book she was reading and showed it to Nicole, “did you know your great-great-grandfather was an avid astronomer?”
“Yes.” Nicole answered as she laid next to Waverly on the floor and crossed her arms behind her head, “his journals are in my father’s private collection. Maybe I can show them to you when we get back.”
Waverly’s face lit up, “I would love that!” she flipped a page and pointed at a specific section, “it says here, he though one day we would touch the stars.”
“Like touch them with your hands?”
“No.” Waverly laughed sweetly, “like find a way to go beyond the skies.”
“But, can you imagine touching a star?” Nicole said, looking up at the wooden table above them; clearly lost in her thoughts.
“You couldn’t,” Waverly shook her head, “Aristotle wrote there are two kind stars, the wandering stars are spheres that move according to their different systems. We live inside one,” she said, pointing at an image in a book and without noticing the look of complete adoration in Nicole's face.
“The other are fixed stars,” she continued, “they remain in the same position night after night. He believed those are the Gods lights shining through holes in our sphere. Those are the ones we used to navigate and guide us.”
Nicole raised her hand to brush a strand of hair behind Waverly’s ear, “I like how passionate you are about this.”
Waverly’s cheeks tinted red, and they spent a moment just looking at each other, like nothing else mattered. Then, she remembered something she read and went back to her book, “is it true you feel like you could touch the moon if you stand on the highest battlement at High Castle?”
“Have you never been up there?”
“No,” Waverly looked down, embarrassed, “Wynonna told me your grandfather’s ghost lives there.”
“There are no ghosts there,” Nicole laughed, “she was mocking you. We used to go there and drink wine. Willa almost fell out of the tower one time… but it does make for an impressive view.”
Waverly rolled her eyes, grunted and closed her book.
Nicole laugh died down and she softly ran the back of her fingers on Waverly’s cheek, “I promise I will take you up there once we get home so you can see for yourself, okay?”
Waverly eyes lit up with excitement, she moved closer to Nicole and ran her hand through red hair, “did I tell you how much I like your hair short like this?”
Nicole wrapped her arms around Waverly’s waist and pulled her on top of her, “perhaps you can show me.”
“I would like that very much.” Waverly leaned in but stopped short of kissing Nicole’s lips, “but not here,” she said as she rolled off Nicole and out of under the table. “Let me get Chrissy and we can head back.”
Nicole groaned and bumped her head on the floor, “fine. Where is Chrissy?”
“She’s asleep in the history section.”
“Somehow that doesn’t surprise me.”
***************
Lying on top of Nicole was quickly becoming Waverly’s favorite position. Not only was it comfortable, but feeling the Alpha’s arms around her made her feel protected and warm.
She didn’t like waking up early. She managed before; but since being with Nicole, she had made Nicole surrender to her wishes and let her sleep in and he had to admit it, she liked being spoiled.
A faint sound woke her up, but she refused to open her eyes. “Ugh, why do I hear giggles?” she asked as Nicole held her tighter.
“That would be my nephew,” Nicole answered, with a sleepy slur. “Last time I was here, he hid in my clothes chest and scared me.”
The noise got louder and they both resigned themselves to get out of bed.
Wrapped in their robes, they headed to the antechamber of their bedroom, where a large desk was already occupied with several scrolls and a small table was served with breakfast; but no one could be seen.
They walked a few steps in silence until a child jumped from under the desk, “Nicole!” he screamed, and ran to hug Nicole's legs.
“Hey, Thomas.” Nicole knelt and hugged the brunette-haired kid. “How have you been?”
“Very good,” the overly-excited child answered. He looked over Nicole’s shoulder and broke out of her arms to head towards Waverly.
“Good morning,” he bowed, “I am prince Thomas Haught. Who are you?”
“My name is Waverly,” she answered while the boy took her hand kissed it, “oh, you are very charming!” she added.
“Thank you.” Thomas winked at her and smiled, showing his unmistakable Haught dimples.
“I think you have some competition here,” Waverly joked, pointing at the child.
Nicole walked to her with a smirk on her face; she softly planted a kiss behind Waverly’s ear and whispered, “I don’t think so.”
They shared a sly grin before sitting at the table and tried to eat while the boy went through every single item in Nicole’s belongings and asked questions about everything else.
Thomas appeared from the bedroom wearing Nicole’s crown that was too big for him, so it has slid down to his shoulders.
“Hello, King Thomas!” Nicole bowed from her place at the table.
Thomas’ demeanor changed to visibly sad, “father says I cannot be king because I am a beta.”
“Being King is boring,” Nicole immediately assured him. “You know what is fun? Being a knight!” she said, with feigned excitement as she stood up and went to get her sword.
She took the crown out of the child’s shoulders and made him kneel, “by the power invested in me by my father, King Philip, I name you: Sir Thomas.” She dramatically waved the sword on the boy’s shoulders, making him happily jump and hug her.
“Thank you!” he said, enthusiastically. “I will protect the Kingdom until my dying day!”
Waverly was enthralled by the scene in front of her. It wasn’t the first time she had witnessed Nicole being good with children. Her heart swelled at the thought of Nicole being a good and caring parent and she wondered if her children with Nicole would have brown or red hair
And almost immediately she panicked.
She was with Nicole now, willingly. And she was expected to have children if they ended up marrying. Right?
That’s what they were doing. Nicole asked to court her in the hopes of having a loving marriage. She thought she wanted it, Nicole had been more than sweet and accommodating to her needs. Present, charming and caring. Waverly had thought about accepting her proposal, but in all honesty, she hadn’t really thought about their future in that context.
Of course she would be expected to have Nicole's children, she was the heir to an empire; the latest in a dynasty of rulers. Children would be demanded of her. What was she thinking? What if she couldn’t give Nicole an Alpha? Would Nicole find a second wife?
“Waves?” Nicole called to her upon seeing her distressed face. “Are you alright?”
“Fine.” Waverly spat and sat back on the chair, avoiding her gaze and trying to brush the matter off.
Sensing something was definitely off, Nicole took the boy’s hand and guided him to the door, trying to get some privacy, “Thomas, why don’t you go to your mother and tell her to come greet us?”
“But mother is still at the cabin,” the boy replied, not wanting to go.
“Then, please Sir Thomas, my faithful Knight, could you see if your father is ready for the day?” Nicole tried to light-heartedly order him and he excitedly agreed to leave the room.
Nicole sighed. Waverly had always been ten steps behind in their relationship. At this point, Nicole could tell when something was bothering her and she was almost certain it was about them, another cloud of doubt in Waverly’s head was threatening their future and Nicole wasn’t going to let that happened. Her alpha inside needed to comfort and appease her future mate.
She pulled Waverly’s chair to face her and knelt in front of her; she gently rubbed the Omega’s knees trying to soothe her, “can you tell what bothers you?”
“It’s nothing,” Waverly tried to dismiss before they were once again interrupted.
This time, by Xavier standing outside the door calling for Nicole.
He cheerfully walked inside ─which was odd, everyone knew he didn’t smile─ and greeted them before handing Nicole a small, blue, velvet pouch.
Suddenly sensing the tension in the air, his smile disappeared and he excused himself with a poor excuse.
Nicole nervously fiddled with the pouch in her hands.
“What is that?” Waverly asked, pointing at Nicole’s hands and trying to stray off topic.
“Oh, it’s...” Nicole offered the small bag to her, “last night I asked Xavier to commissioned this from the goldsmith.”
“For me?” the brunette questioned with an excited voice. Nicole nodded with a shy smile and Waverly opened the bag to see its contents.
A simple, gold ball; hanging from a thin, gold chain.
Nicole helped Waverly stand and gently cupped Waverly’s cheek with one hand, “you told me some stars are spheres that always moving…”
She took the necklace and motioned Waverly to turn around, “and the other stars are the ones we use for guidance.” She wrapped the chain around Waverly’s neck, securing it with the clasp and giving a soft kiss to the skin below it.
She walked to stand in front of Waverly; her deep, honey-brown eyes shone as she gripped the Omega by the waist. “I thought I would give you this to remind you that, we are always changing, always moving. I don’t know what the future holds for us and I cannot promise you there is an easy path ahead, but no matter what happens from now on, you will always be my guiding star, Waverly Earp.”
She gently cupped Waverly’s face in her hands, “and I will always follow your lead.”
A small tear fell out of Waverly’s eye and she smiled as a realization downed on her,
There is nothing to fear.
She cupped Nicole’s face and kissed her gently, but letting out her fears and frustrations.
Nicole would never force her to do anything. She had proved to be aware of Waverly’s needs and had made sure, time and time again, Waverly was safe and content.
Nicole would wait for her to be ready, there was no doubt in her mind.
Ending the kiss, Waverly rested her forehead on Nicole's, “thank you,” she said, while her fingers played with the golden sphere hanging from her neck. “This is very sweet of you.”
“Do you want to tell me what’s wrong?” Nicole asked sweetly, as she fixed Waverly’s hair behind her ear.
“Nothing,” Waverly answered honestly. The panic she felt just a few moments ago died down with Nicole’s gesture. It was so easy for Nicole to reassure her, even when Nicole didn’t know what was bothering her.
“Are you sure?” Nicole tried again, not wanting to force Waverly but making sure she made herself available to comfort the omega, if necessary, “you can tell me if something is bothering you, I will do my best to fix it.”
“Do you think our children will have red hair or brown hair?” Waverly suddenly asked.
The look on Nicole's face made the remaining fears in Waverly’s head leave out the window. Adoration, hope, happiness. It was as if a flame had been lit inside of Nicole. Like she felt she was the luckiest Alpha in the world.
“I hope they look like you,” Nicole said in a beat. “Then our children will be beautiful.”
“Really?” Waverly raised an eyebrow and took a step back before seductively untying her robe and letting it fall to the ground.
Nicole’s breath got caught in her throat.
Waverly dropped the nightgown off her shoulders after and walk to her. She then placed a hand on Nicole’s chest and pushed her back into the bedroom until she fell back on the bed.
Without wasting any time, Waverly climbed on her lap, “can we practice making these beautiful children?” she asked, leaving a trail of kisses down Nicole’s neck.
“Anything you want, my Princess,” Nicole barely managed to say through her already ragged breath and as her gripped tightened on Waverly’s thighs.
She was definitely going to be late again.
And it would be worth it.
Notes:
“Fair weather brings on cloudy weather”
-Greek proverb.Anyway, here's a spoiler for the next chapter: 😕😏😳
See you next week?
Chapter 17: I did it, sweetheart
Notes:
This chapter was kind of a bitch to write because apparently, I can't stop writing 🤣
The result is kind of a rollercoaster, I hope you like it.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
I did it, sweetheart
Three days had been since Waverly shared a private moment with Nicole. Between Waverly’s visits to the library and Nicole’s constant responsibilities, the couple hadn’t been able to find a moment to be truly alone. Even at night, Waverly had tried to stay awake only for Nicole to come back late and barely slumped down onto the bed, completely exhausted from her day.
It had been difficult to say the least, but every time Waverly felt unhappy about it, she brought her fingers to the gold sphere hanging from her neck and thought about Nicole.
It worked every time, she felt more at ease just to think about her Alpha and all the sweet gestures she had with her. She told herself they would find the time, eventually.
She was returning to the castle with Chrissy after spending the morning touring through the streets of Alexandria when Thomas came running to her.
“Waverly!” the boy screamed and hugged her tight. “Father is busy with Nicole; would you like to have lunch with me and mother?”
Waverly looked at Chrissy who simply shrugged and nodded her head. “Uhm… I suppose I can join you,” she said, a little wary.
“Come!” Thomas pulled at her arm and dragged her, “she is at the cabin.”
Waverly had met Princess Elizabeth a couple of times and had been present at her wedding with John but hadn’t really shared much with the woman. She hoped it wouldn’t be awkward for her to show up unannounced, but it was almost impossible to say no to the enthusiastic child.
Thomas was a natural on a horse and Waverly felt a little jealous of his skills as he led them to their destination, followed by their faithful guards.
They reached a quite large cabin on the outskirts of the castle. After dismounting their horses, Thomas immediately ran to his mother, a brunette and slender woman, who was waiting for him at the deck of the house.
“Good day, Princess Elizabeth,” Waverly greeted as she stood in front of John’s wife. “Thomas invited me here, I hope I'm not imposing.”
“Please, Waverly, call me Lizzie… and no, you could never.” Elizabeth assured her with a smile. “Come, I will set a plate for you.”
They ate lunch while sharing pleasantries and fun stories courtesy of young Thomas; the trees surrounding the cabin painted a beautiful and peaceful environment, a clear contrast to the hectic city just a short distant behind them.
The two omegas decided to have tea served at them on the deck while Thomas tried, and failed, to have Eliza play swords with him.
“I wondered why I hadn’t seen you at the Castle,” Waverly said while she took a look around the place, “but being here, I can understand why you wouldn’t want to leave.”
“I'm apologize for my rudeness; I should have been a good hostess and been there to welcome you to the Castle, I'm so sorry.”
“Oh, no─” Waverly was going to put Elizabeth’s mind at ease but the woman kept talking while her gaze remained fixed on the horizon.
“It’s just… this life can be too much sometimes.”
Waverly raised her eyebrows and remained silent. She wasn’t really close to Elizabeth and it seemed like the woman was about to let all her feelings out. It was a little uncomfortable to say the least.
“I told John I needed a distraction or would lose my mind,” Elizabeth continued, “and being the loving and caring man he is, he brought me here to spend some time together but of course, his duty called and he had to return. My friends and I sometimes joke that a Haught’s first love will always be to serve. Everything else comes second.”
“Oh,” Waverly said and looked down. It was as if all of her fears were personified in the Princess sitting next to her.
It had been a constant worry in her mind up until recently, the obligations she would have and how much time she would have to spent away from Nicole. It had been better lately with Nicole’s constant attention on her and she thought she was over it, but hearing the concern in Elizabeth’s voice made her wonder if she could actually live that life.
“I'm sorry,” Elizabeth apologized when she snapped out of her haze and realized what she had just said. “Please forgive me, I didn’t mean anything by that.”
“It’s fine,” Waverly assured her, still looking down.
“No, it is not. Thomas told me you are with Nicole; it is insensitive of me to speak this way to you.”
“No,” Waverly sighed and looked at Elizabeth, “it has been a concern of mine. The burden and the loneliness that would come with this marriage.”
Elizabeth placed her hand on Waverly’s arm, “my life doesn’t have to be yours. We are different.”
“We are not that different.” Waverly spat, clearly upset.
“I was married at sixteen and had Thomas at seventeen, you are what, nineteen?” Elizabeth asked and Waverly nodded in response, “See? With your position and your title… a Princess doesn’t stay single for that long unless you know how to stand your ground, that is magnificent for a future Queen!” she said with a lot more enthusiasm than moments before.
“And…” Elizabeth continued, trying to fix her mishap, “you don’t get an Alpha like Nicole unless you have a strong character.”
“I heard a lot of people have had an Alpha exactly Nicole.” Waverly joked.
“No other person has gotten visits to the library or personalized jewelry,” Elizabeth said in a teasing tone.
Waverly looked at her with questioning eyes.
Elizabeth shrugged her shoulders and chuckled, “I may be far from my life at the moment but I still like my gossip.”
“I'm sorry for what I said,” she apologized once again after a moment, “I have a happy life with a good mate. But I have had a hard time since I learned I can no longer have children.”
“Oh.” Waverly breathed out. Seriously, was every single one of her fears personified in this woman?
“Yes,” Elizabeth smiled, gloomily. “But I haven’t told John. We had some losses in the past and with his brothers breeding pup after pup we had hoped to have another, but I guess that is no longer an option.”
“I'm sorry.” Waverly said with warmth before silence downed on them.
No more words were spoken for the longest time, Elizabeth went back to live in her own mind and Waverly didn’t want to intrude anymore. She waited until she noticed it was getting dark, “I think it is time for me to return,” she said, and stood up.
She signaled Eliza to get their horses ready before saying goodbye to her hostess. They shared a hug while Elizabeth tried to apologize one last time.
“Please forgive my indiscretion. I am convinced everything will work well for you.”
Waverly gracefully accepted her apology and returned to the castle. She tried to find Chrissy and get rid of her pent-up emotions but her friend had probably managed to escape with Xavier because either of them could be found.
She sat at the kitchen and unburdened her frustrations on a couple of slices of pie. She thought about her conversation with Elizabeth and how big of a mistake was having lunch with her.
Or a blessing.
Maybe it was good to have her eyes opened to the reality of her situation. She had a clearer view of what was she getting into.
She thanked the kitchen servants and headed for the room after she finally calmed.
Nicole was sitting at the desk going through papers when Waverly walked in and her face immediately lit. Every time she saw Waverly it was as if she had seen a vision and could not contain her face from showing it.
“Good evening, my Princess,” she said, with big grin on her face as she stood up to greet her. “Did you have a good lunch?”
“Yes, it was very nice,” Waverly lied, before kissing Nicole. She had let the matter go, there was no point in bringing it up.
“You taste like peaches,” Nicole said and kissed her again.
Waverly hummed and held Nicole tight before she finally let her go, “I'm tired and need to rest.” She turned around and started to get ready for the night.
When she looked back, Nicole had returned to her seat in front of her desk. It was as if a fire had been lit inside of her. A very angry and frustrated fire.
She stood at the room’s entrance with her arms crossed, “are you not coming to bed?” she asked through her teeth.
“I just have one more thing to go through and I will be there,” Nicole answer without even looking up.
Let the matter go.
She took a deep breath to try and calm herself. Let it go.
Or not.
“No!” Waverly yelled, deep from her chest. Her fists were clenched on her sides and her face was already red.
“What?” Nicole’s confused face was almost too adorable for Waverly.
Almost.
She was too upset to let herself get distracted by Nicole’s perfect face.
“This will not do when we get married, Nicole!” Waverly yelled and started pacing the room. It was impossible, but she could swear smoke was coming out of her ears.
“I know you have responsibilities but you,” she pointed at Nicole who was slowly standing up, shock obvious in her face. “You, need to understand you have responsibilities to me too.”
Nicole was fidgeting with a quill in her hands, unsure of what Waverly’s rant was about.
“You will come to me at nightfall,” Waverly ordered, pacing back and forth. “If we don’t have any official dinner to attend together, we will eat supper in our chambers...”
Ah. Nicole had a better idea now about what was going on. She had missed Waverly the last few days as well, although it seemed Waverly had been upset about it for much longer.
“And then, you will lie in bed with me and hold me so I won’t get cold.” Waverly finished, literally putting her foot down.
“Is that all?” Nicole asked with an unreadable face as she stood in front of the fiery brunette.
“Yes.” Waverly nodded, “either you agree or there will be no wedding.”
“Very well,” Nicole moved to lay the offending quill on the desk and then walked past Waverly.
She took off her boots and toss them aside before removing her shirt.
“What are you doing?” Waverly asked when Nicole took off her breeches and stood bare in front of her.
“It is past nightfall,” Nicole aimed a finger at window like it was an obvious thing. “It is time to hold you. Unless… are you hungry?”
Waverly laughed heartily and covered her face. Apparently, Nicole had learnt to read her well. It was so easy for Nicole to give in to her demands and give her exactly what she wanted. To make her frustrations disappear in the blink of an eye.
“I said ‘if we get married’, you dork.”
“No… you said ‘when’ we get married,” Nicole pointed out with a smirk as she got under the covers and signaled Waverly to join her.
Waverly breathed out a sigh of relief, removed all of her clothes and got in bed, resting her head on Nicole’s chest.
Nicole held her firmly and kissed the top of her head, “are you still upset?”
“No,” Waverly sing-songed and shook her head, “honestly, I'm quite worried about the work you didn’t get to finish.”
“It’s fine. I will finish tomorrow before we leave.”
Waverly immediately sat up, “we leave tomorrow?” she yelled. “But there are so many books I haven’t read!”
“Hey, it’s okay,” Nicole rubbed circles on Waverly’s back. “Why don’t you make a list of the books you want and I will have the monks make copies and sent them to High Castle so you can read them when we get home, is that okay?”
“You can do that?”
“Mm-hmm,” Nicole nodded with a smug face, “I am very powerful.”
“Really?” Waverly said in a sultry tone and slowly climbed on top of Nicole. “Why don’t you show me just how powerful you are?”
Nicole easily rolled them over and ground down on Waverly’s naked body making her breath hitch, “your wish is my command, my Princess.”
***************
Nicole kept her word and finished her last task the next morning, she made sure everything was ready to go before heading to her brother’s office and confirm there were no further matters that needed her attention.
She sat in front of her brother, his expression saying he was troubled and she expected to have another burden dropped on her shoulders but his words staggered her.
“You love her, don’t you?” he asked.
She simply nodded. It was clear who he was talking about and there was no point in denying it.
“I know you are this big Alpha and you are going to be King one day but can I still give you some advice as your big brother?”
“Go ahead,” she said and took a deep breath, waiting for a scorn or something of the like.
“Take care of her Nicole,” he advised, surprising her with his words, “don’t let your title get in the way of your love. This life… it requires a lot of our time and attention, but nothing will ever be more important than your love. I let my duty get in the way and it nearly cost me my marriage, don’t make the same mistake.”
That was not what she was expecting to hear at all.
She thanked him for his kind words and hospitality and said goodbye with a warm hug. She assured him she would carry his words with her and made sure she was the mate Waverly deserved.
Everything was ready at the entrance for them to leave, they took a long time saying goodbye to Thomas who refused to let them go but eventually he complied. Nicole took Waverly’s hand and walked the small distance to where their horses were.
“Where are we going now?” Waverly asked with a lively attitude, a complete contrast of her temper just the night before.
“We have a seventeen-days ride ahead to Mesulle.”
Waverly's smile disappeared, “seventeen days on the road?”
“I'm sorry,” Nicole winced, “we were supposed to go Tarrin but we are really behind on our tour so we will just skip it since there are no pressing matters there.”
“That sounds really boring,” Waverly whined with a pout.
Nicole couldn’t handle the cuteness that was Waverly Earp acting like a spoiled brat, she cupped Waverly’s face in her hands and kissed her nose, “can I do something to make it better, my beautiful Princess?”
Waverly hugged and her nuzzled into her neck, breathing her in, “just being this adorable really helps.”
They got on their horses and started their trip on the long road ahead. It would be draining to say the least, but being in each other’s company definitely helped a great deal.
The scenery was beautiful and the weather was pleasant, they alternated from riding on horses to traveling inside the carriage when they needed to rest. The party had grown considerably smaller and now it was just them, the servants and the guards.
They shared a bed at night, and enjoyed each other’s bodies in the privacy of their tent. It had been quite pleasant and not as demanding as Waverly initially thought. She shared the daily travels with Nicole, and during evenings, they were joined by Chrissy and Xavier who were always a delight to talk to.
Ten days they traveled before Nicole started to get a little rude to everyone around her. Both Waverly and Xavier thought it was the exhaustion of the trip but Nicole was getting more and more irritable as the day progressed.
She wouldn’t even touch Waverly that night which was the oddest thing, Waverly thought. She had never known Nicole to not be in the mood for sex. She laid next to her either way and soothed her by stroking the Alpha’s hair until she fell asleep.
Things didn’t change the next day and Nicole thought she might’ve been getting sick. She kindly and sweetly asked Waverly to sleep in a different tent. She didn’t understand what was happening, she just felt like the need to be alone and not to be talked to.
For two nights she didn’t eat or even addressed anyone. She merely grunted when anyone tried to talk to her and kept her distance by secluding herself in her tent. Waverly worried about Nicole’s attitude, especially since the redhead had been nothing but sweet in the last weeks, so she asked healer Grace to conduct an examination but Nicole refused to be touched.
The sun wasn’t even up when Xavier was being summoned to Nicole’s tent, he walked in to find her drenched in sweat and looking distressed.
“Nicole, you stink,” he said with a grimace.
“It’s my rut,” Nicole complained while she squeezed her eyes shut.
“I thought your rut was at least two months away.”
“I thought so too.” Nicole tried to even her breath, even speaking seemed to cause her pain. “It has never hit me with these symptoms before… or this bad.”
“Maybe it’s your Alpha telling you you and Waverly should stop dancing around and get married already,” Xavier voiced sarcastically. “Speaking of Waverly… should I get her?”
“No!” Nicole yelled, “I─ argh, I don’t want her to feel obliged.”
Xavier rubbed his temples with his fingers, “aren’t you two together?”
“Yes,” Nicole bent over the back of a chair, hands gripping tight on the top rail, “but we haven’t talk about it, I─ I thought I had more time before I brought it up.”
“Nicole, you have never spent a rut alone,” Xavier warned her, knowing it would pose a more than difficult task.
“I can do it.” Nicole stood straight, trying to show composure even though her twitching body betrayed her, “how hard can it be?”
Xavier scoffed, “very hard, I wouldn’t─” his words were cut by a smell they both sensed at the same time.
It was sweet and floral. Like jasmine and peaches and…
“Waverly,” Nicole whispered just as the aforementioned Omega walked into her tent looking exactly like her.
Clothes drenched in sweat, hair sticking to her face and breathing like there wasn’t enough air in the world to fill her lungs.
She jumped into Nicole's arms and kissed her desperately, not caring about anything else but the fire burning through her body.
“I will make sure no one bothers you,” Xavier said as her awkwardly walked outside, trying to ignore the scene in front of him.
Waverly pushed Nicole down the chair, unceremoniously removed her nightgown and climbed on a dumbfounded Nicole’s lap.
Her skin was itching and hurting at the same time, like it was being pierced by a thousand needles and she couldn’t take it anymore.
She ran her nose over the length of Nicole’s neck, “you smell amazing,” she said with desperation. “I could smell you from my tent.”
She slowly licked Nicole’s jaw and bit her chin, “your rut triggered my heat, I was nowhere near─”
“Waverly, sweetheart, wait.” Nicole closed her eyes, trying not to get lost in Waverly’s touch and finding the strength to speak.
Waverly grunted and pulled at Nicole’s hair to look her in the eye, “now it’s not the time to be chivalrous, you dumb Alpha.”
“We never talked about this,” Nicole tried to argue. Her heavy breath betraying the need inside of her. “And we are not clear in the head right now.”
“Isn’t it clear that I want you?” Waverly asked with her most genuine eyes. The sweetness in her voice contradicted by the hard grounding of her hips.
Nicole nodded and ran her hands on Waverly’s thighs, “We just haven’t discussed this.”
“I know,” Waverly took a deep breath, Nicole’s hands were molting iron on her skin, “but I want this, I want you.” She swallowed hard and gasped, “I suppose… no mating bites then, okay?”
Nicole closed her eyes and nodded. Everything was heightened, Waverly’s scent burnt through her nostrils, her breath pierced through Nicole’s neck and her touch felt like a never-ending torture. She felt like a young pup again; eager, hungry and desperate.
“Good,” Waverly whispered in Nicole’s ear, “because I really need you to fuck me right now.”
She got off Nicole's lap and got on the bed on all fours, presenting herself.
She had heats before, always tended by lesser partners who were glad to please a Princess, but she had never presented herself in that position. Perhaps she didn’t wish to feel vulnerable, perhaps she deep down knew her partners weren’t deserving of her but here, with Nicole, her inner omega was frantic and begging to be taken like that, like it was intended to. To let their inner selves take over and forget about everything else.
A wolfish grin appeared on Nicole's face, “yes, my Princess,” she said. as she took in the sight in front of her
A pleading omega, beautiful and flawless curves presenting for her, ─just for her─ to take and use as she pleased.
She stood up and removed her undershirt, slowly; suddenly in control of herself even though the fire inside still burned like an unbearable force.
She walked to the bed and stood still, just admiring the writhing mess before her. She ran her fingertips down Waverly’s spine, softly tracing the pads of her fingers though every tensing and muscle in Waverly’s back while Waverly buried her face into the mattress, moaning her impatience.
A soft kiss on Waverly’s lower back broke her restrain, “Nicole, please─” she whined. Every little touch from Nicole had her on the brink of extinction.
“Shh,” Nicole appeased her by running her hands on Waverly’s sides, “I know, sweetheart.”
It was unfair to Waverly how grave Nicole's voice got. It was soothing and arousing at the same time, and Waverly felt like dying.
Nicole ran the tip of her tongue up Waverly’s back, tasting the fervor of her heat, it was all so overwhelming and Nicole fought to not lose herself in it. Waverly deserved her utmost reverence and attention. She slowly nibbled at her shoulder, moaning at the thought of one day making her mark there.
Not yet.
“Please─” came Waverly’s plea again as she brought her hand between her own legs and tried to relieve some of the tension from her aching body.
The restrain in Nicole’s mind was immediately broken by the desperation in Waverly’s voice, composure didn’t matter anymore when her omega was pleading underneath her and her inner alpha smiled devilishly at the thought of taking full control.
She knelt behind Waverly on the bed ran a hand through wet folds, “Gods, Waves,” she groaned feeling Waverly’s overflowing arousal. There was so much, so warm and so slick.
It was impossible to be slow now, between her alpha rising to the surface and Waverly’s now very loud screams begging her to take her, delicacy had little room to exist. No room for teasing touches or sweet words.
She looked down at Waverly’s hips, so willing, so ready, and lined up her cock with demanding and swollen lips. With a feral grunt from deep within her throat, she pushed.
And she slid inside so easily.
A sharp intake of air cut Waverly’s whines short. It was strange, they had slept together so many times but somehow, this felt new and more exciting. Waverly thrived when she felt the first inches inside of her, it was all too much and yet, she couldn’t get enough. She wanted more, needed more; so, she pushed back, enjoying the aching but sweet spread between her legs.
It felt so right being filled by the alpha, Nicole’s fierce grip on her hips grounded her and made her feel wanted. The sharp pain that irradiated from the stretch soon became the only source of relief from her burning heat, and the strangled huffs she could hear from Nicole behind her made her omega relinquish any form of control she had. She was at Nicole’s mercy, and she was soaring in ecstasy. Her inner omega was elated to be wanted with such a feral desire.
Nicole had not intended to be this frantic, she had imagined their first shared heat would be after marriage, and solidifying their mating bond would be the objective. She thought she would have control over herself, over her inner self.
But there she was, being rougher than she’d ever been with anyone before, being wild, being brutal. The satisfying sound of her hips hitting Waverly’s ass only fueled her lust. She was overwhelmed and she couldn’t stop, she needed to thrust harder, deeper.
And Waverly was thriving under her.
The ‘yes’ and ‘gods’ and other obscene words leaving Waverly’s mouth were encouraging rather than surprising.
They belonged together. They had found each other’s mates and their bodies were just vessels in the way of their bond.
Every thrust felt glorious; every time Waverly screamed her name, she grew taller. The thin layer of sweat covering Waverly’s skin magnified her scent and Nicole thought she smelled like heaven and it only fed her want.
She kept going, feeling Waverly come around her cock was not enough, Nicole needed more, needed to make Waverly hers.
She was salivating, the idea of making her mark made her growl and she bared her teeth, her alpha in control; she couldn’t help it, her body was acting on its own. The world around her was reduced to shades, all that matter was her desire to mate with Waverly.
Not yet.
Her mind fought with her instinct, with her cry to claim. It would be so easy to bond with her chosen omega but she agreed not make her mark. She leaned down and bit hard on her own hand instead, drawing blood on its way. Her eyes widened as she reacted and look down, it hurt.
It hurt not being able to mate with Waverly, but she thanked every single god that even in her most frenzied moment, she still had some composure to respect Waverly’s wishes.
Her alpha was angry and it growled from deep within her chest. ‘She wants me, she is mine, I need to mark,’ it said, snarling while gripping Waverly’s hips tighter and pushing deeper, but Nicole did her best to control it, it didn’t matter what she wanted.
All that matter was Waverly.
Waverly, who was currently moaning in pleasure, completely oblivious to Nicole’s inner struggle. Waverly, who was currently holding onto the thin blanket below her, her knuckles white from her tight grip. Waverly, who was suddenly ordering her to knot her.
Nicole looked down. In her haze, she failed to realize her knot had grown full and it was throbbing.
And Waverly was begging to take it.
The sight below her was glorious, Waverly on all fours taking everything Nicole was giving her and asking for more. She took her time, just savoring the moment; the sounds, the smell, the submission from the omega. It was touching the stars and coming back to tell the tale.
Waverly’s lips were red and swollen and oh, so ready.
“Are you sure?” she asked again, now in complete control of herself after releasing some of her unmated agony against her own hand.
“Fuck, yes!” Waverly screamed. It was more a plea than a command. Her voiced was hoarse from yelling her pleasure for what it seemed like an eternity. “I need you, Nicole.”
Nicole bit her lip, she felt so proud to have her chosen omega ready to take her. She pushed a little deeper with each thrust, feeling her knot sinking into Waverly’s tight walls.
Waverly buried her face on the mattress below and braced herself, she had never wanted someone, something, with such craze in her life. She was grateful Nicole hadn’t stopped after her first or second orgasm, she just kept fucking her relentlessly and thank all the gods for her stamina, because she couldn’t just get enough. The nagging need inside of her only seemed to grow when she heard Nicole’s animalistic grunts, the grip on her hips would sure be painful tomorrow but she wouldn’t have it any other way. She raised her hips as high as possible and finally felt the knot slip inside, letting out a sharp cry.
Nicole rubbed her hands on Waverly’s sides, trying to soothe the pain. She leaned down and trailed Waverly’s back with open-mouth kisses, whispering comforting words in between.
Waverly felt so full and yet, her omega would not still. Her whole body was still burning and it demanded to take Nicole’s seed. She started moving her hips, pulling at the knot and smiling mischievously when Nicole grunted in pleasure.
Nicole started rutting again with shallow thrusts through her limited mobility; it was so intense, and satisfying, and chaotic until she felt Waverly’s walls clutching around her cock and screaming her name.
And then the soaring fire irradiating throughout her body finally melted into pure bliss. The whole camp probably heard her moan as she collapsed on top of Waverly, still twitching with long and intense aftershocks.
Waverly’s aching body finally started to ease feeling the hot, thick spurs of Nicole’s come inside of her. It was what her Omega clamored to finally feel satiated, but she whimpered knowing she had been diligently taking the potion that would prevent her from carrying Nicole’s pups. Lord, what was she so afraid of? There was no more doubt, she wanted to marry Nicole, mate with her and bear her children.
The corners of her mouth turned into a dopey smiled. There is no rush, we have time. In the meantime, she would keep enjoying her Nicole’s attentions and warm body wrapped around her, giving her anything and everything she needed.
Nicole reacted after several steady breaths; her body was still very much enjoying the feeling of knotting her future mate but her muscles started to feel the consequences of the arduous activity. She carefully maneuvered them to laid on their sides without disturbing the knot.
She slowly ran the pads of her fingers along every bit of Waverly’s skin she could reach, closing her eyes and sighing at the delighted hums Waverly let out in response. She ran her nose on the crook of Waverly’s neck, breathing in her soothing scent.
“You are mine, Waverly Earp,” the alpha inside of her insisted. Possessive, demanding, offended she didn’t mark.
“Are you well?” Nicole asked, ignoring her inner self again.
“Hmm,” Waverly hummed, with her eyes still close. “I feel perfect,” she added with a drowsy voice and still riding through the chain of orgasms that hadn’t stopped for either of them.
“I can’t believe you didn’t knot me before; this feels amazing.”
Nicole molded perfectly into Waverly’s back and wrapped one arm around Waverly’s middle, “I never liked it,” she confessed.
“What?” Waverly opened her eyes and tried to look at Nicole, pulling at the knot while doing so.
“Ow.”
“Sorry.”
Nicole exhaled and kissed Waverly’s shoulder. “I never liked the intimacy of it; being tied to a person for that long. So, I tried to avoid it unless my body really demanded it, and even then, I hated it.”
“I always wondered why you didn’t knot me before. I mean, you didn’t even try.”
They laughed until Waverly felt Nicole’s mouth kissing her back and humming in delight, “you really don’t seem to hate it that much.”
Nicole pressed her cheek against Waverly’s and held her tight, “because it’s you. No one else, just you, remember? There is nowhere else I would rather be.”
“Such a charmer,” Waverly said and ran her hand on Nicole’s arm before stopping and noticing the angry mark on Nicole’s hand.
“Nicole!” she yelled.
“It’s nothing,” Nicole assured her and pulled her hand back.
“I'm sorry,” Waverly apologized and turned her head to look at Nicole, “I am an idiot, you need to mark. I don’t know why I was afraid─”
“Shh,” Nicole immediately appeased her. Ten steps behind, kept nagging at her head; she was well aware of Waverly’s hesitations and her consuming need to soothe her kicked in.
“It was the right decision,” she said, through more kisses. “Can you imagine if we show up with mating bites without being married when we return home? Our parents would disown us and the Bishop would probably have us burnt,” she said, jokingly, even though there was some truth to her statement.
Waverly breathed a sigh of relief and sunk further into Nicole’s embrace, “I guess you are right.”
She knew it was a topic that needed to be discussed but decided to leave it for another moment. Nicole was right, the middle of her heat wasn’t the best time to have serious conversations, her head wasn’t clear.
But her heart was.
She knew deep down, her heat had nothing to do with her feelings at the moment but she would give Nicole the peace of mind to bare her truth at a different time.
She smiled as she felt Nicole slowly drift off to sleep behind her, surely, life can’t get better than this.
***************
Waking up never felt so good. Nicole had always been spoiled by everyone around her, never had a need that couldn’t be fulfilled, what she wanted she got. Her life had been pretty good so far, and yet, today felt like her body wasn’t enough to contain the happiness inside of her.
She was contentedly rubbing circles on Waverly’s back, ─who, as usual, had crawled to sleep on top of her─ as the light of day illuminated their tent and she was lost in her mind just thinking how truly blessed she was.
Their heat and rut had ended. Three nights was unusually short for the both of them but it was time well spent.
They barely left each other’s arms, eating and sleeping was such a waste of time when the alternative brought them so much pleasure, so much joy.
But it ended as abruptly as it came and they both felt it. It had been a strange turn of events; maybe Xavier was right, maybe both their alpha and omega have had enough of their dancing around and demanded to be bonded once and for all.
But, of course, they needed to discuss it first. And while Waverly appreciated Nicole’s decision to give her the time to be sure of her feelings, she cursed herself for taking so long to realize such a simple truth, it’s always been Nicole.
Waverly was resting her cheek on Nicole’s chest when she heard it rumble, making her giggle, “did you just purr?”
“What can I say? I like having you in my arms.”
Waverly hummed and kissed Nicole’s chest, “such an adorable alpha.”
“Can we stay like this forever?” Nicole asked, in a sweet tone.
“I would really like that,” Waverly said, and rolled off Nicole. “But I think a bath is really overdue.”
Nicole stretched her arms with a groan, “I suppose you’re right.” She pulled Waverly in for one more kiss and stood up, “there is a lake nearby, care to join me?”
“Always.”
Nicole asked for a change of clothes and their horses to be ready while they tried to make themselves somewhat presentable.
It was useless. As soon as they left the tent, they could feel every set of eyes fixed on them. They had been careless and loud. No doubt everyone knew what had transpired in Nicole's bed.
And table.
And chair.
And carpet.
And quite frankly, every possible surface they could use in the royal tent.
Both Nicole and Waverly smiled at the memory. They couldn’t care less.
Even when Chrissy gave Waverly a knowing smile accompanied by a wink, Waverly just smirked and accepted Nicole’s help to get on her horse.
Everything was falling into place. They understood each other, they were engaged and they were happy.
The ride to the lake was short but it was far enough for it to be private. The smell of the air was soothing and the clear water looked inviting. Exactly what they needed after three days of demanding activities.
They got off their horses and left their belongings on the grass, making quick work of ridding themselves of their clothes and jumping into the lake, feeling their muscles relax as soon as they touched the water.
The laughs never ceased as they swam and played in the lake, happy to be existing in that moment. Together.
Waverly’s stomach growled and Nicole pulled her close by the waist, “I think it might be time to go back.”
“No,” Waverly whined as she wrapped her arms around Nicole. The water still covering most of their bodies.
They stilled for a moment and Nicole pressed a soft kiss on Waverly’s lips. As they separated, Waverly looked into Nicole’s eyes and her mind began to wander.
Who were you trying to fool? Of course, you want to have her children. You want HER.
Yes, she definitely wanted her pups to have those eyes.
Hopefully, the same red hair too.
Waverly took a deep breath as Nicole smiled brightly at her. The dimples. God, the dimples. If their children inherited those, she would be lost.
Nicole pressed their foreheads together, warm droplets of water running down their cheeks, “what’s on your mind?” The thumbs rubbing circles on Waverly’s hips confirmed the intent in Nicole’s words. It wasn’t charged with their usual, sexual overtones; it was slow, caring, soothing.
Waverly shook her head out of those thoughts, it wasn’t the time or the place.
“The air here feels so familiar,” she said, instead.
“Really?” Nicole asked with a raised eyebrow.
She pointed her right hand, “Rennulv is half-a-day ride in that direction,” she said, through chuckles. And “Garenth is a day ride that way,” she added, pointing her left hand in the opposite direction.
“What?” Waverly playfully hit her shoulder, splashing water around them. “You mean I could have been home during my heat?”
“I thought you knew!” Nicole defended as she kept laughing.
“I lost track of everything weeks ago!”
“Would you have preferred to be home?” Nicole asked, a little more serious. The real, underlying question evident in the slight doubt in her eyes. Do you regret being with me?
“While I would have liked to have the privacy actual walls provide,” Waverly began, wrapping her arms around Nicole’s neck one more time. “I am glad I spent my heat with you,” she finished, kissing Nicole’s nose.
The sight of relief Nicole let out could be heard through the forest.
“So, where do we go now?” Waverly asked, excited and surprising herself.
Nicole cleared her throat, “we were supposed to be arriving in Mesulle today, spend three nights there and then come back a week before Wynonna’s wedding. But now I think we are barely going to make it back here just in time for that.”
Waverly’s eyes widened, “oh, my God!” she exclaimed and covered her mouth, “I completely forgot about my own sister’s wedding!”
She hadn’t bothered to write back to her family. At first, she was angry because of her arranged marriage, then she had been worried and confused about her feelings; finally, Waverly had been so lost in Nicole she completely pushed every other thought away.
She felt a pang of guilt in her heart. Everything had worked out in the end; she shouldn’t have pushed her family away. And, more than anything, she missed them.
“Uhm… do─” she hesitated, “Do you think we can go to Garenth now? It’s just─ I would like to share some time with Wynonna before her wedding,” she asked, a little wary.
Nicole smiled and wrapped her arms tighter around Waverly’s waist, kissing her shoulder.
“We can do anything you want, my love.”
The words rolled out of her tongue so easily she almost didn’t notice until she felt Waverly tense in her embrace. She straightened herself as much as she could and saw the surprise on Waverly’s face.
“I- uhm…” she tried but nothing else came out of her mouth.
Waverly smiled sweetly at her and it gave her all of her confidence back. Ten steps behind be damned, there was no point in keep denying her true feelings.
Clearing her throat, she spoke again, holding her omega in her arms “Waverly, I─ I don’t know how this happened,” she said earnestly and holding Waverly’s gaze, “it’s as if I opened my eyes one day and there you were. Like somehow, I was living in darkness and you are the light. I never knew the life I was living wasn’t full until you. I know it might sound mad, after everything we have been through, but I feel like you make me whole.”
Waverly’s eyes started to water and Nicole beamed at the thought of her feelings being reciprocated. She took a deep breath to finally say the words burning through her entire body.
“Waverly, I lo─”
“NICOLE!” Xavier yelled from his horse, riding towards them.
They both laughed; typical, another moment ruined.
Waverly buried her head on Nicole’s shoulder, “just so you know… he’s getting beheaded,” she whispered.
Nicole nodded and pressed Waverly tight against her, “I’ll get the executioner.”
She tried to awkwardly cover their bodies while she watched Xavier jump out of the horse, a little agitated. “What it is, Xav?”
“Your mother is here,” he said.
Both women looked at him with questioning eyes.
“She ordered us to shut down camp and sent me to get you, says she needs to speak with you, urgently”
“Did she say what about?” Nicole asked, while an unpleasant bolt of nervousness ran through her.
Xavier rolled his eyes, “yes, right after we made small talk over tea.”
“Right,” Nicole said. “Could you?” she motioned for Xavier to turn around and he did so while they got out of the lake.
“What do you think is happening?” Waverly whispered to Nicole as they were getting dressed.
“I don’t know,” Nicole answered, concern evident in her voice.
They got on their horses and rode the short distance back to the campsite. Upon arriving, they saw Queen Rayna waiting for them with the royal guards.
Nicole helped Waverly down and they both stood in front of the Queen.
“Mother,” Nicole bowed.
“Your Majesty,” Waverly curtsied.
“It’s good to see you again, Waverly,” Rayna said in her usual, warm tone.
“Thank you,” Waverly answered in a small, hesitant voice.
“You father has requested your presence back in Garenth,” Rayna informed her, “I have made arrangements for you to head back with some guards.”
“What? Why?” Nicole asked, infuriated.
The Queen raised her hand, immediately stopping her daughter’s line of questioning, “It is a personal matter, Nicole,” she warned, in a commanding tone.
“I─ uhm…” Waverly tried, looking at Nicole as if asking for help.
“That would be all,” Rayna said and pointed Waverly to the carriage already prepared for her. “Your father is waiting.”
Nicole's heart was hammering in her ears, leaving Waverly now was the last thing she wanted and the air grew thicker with uncertainty. Things seemed to be getting worst with every breath she took.
Waverly walked to her designated carriage without looking away from Nicole who seemed equally baffled as she was.
Nicole tried to reach for her but her mother put a hand on her shoulder, “we need to go, Nicole.”
Nicole stood there, watching Waverly get on her carriage, the only thing she could do was raise her hand to wave a small, sad goodbye.
Watching the carriage go pained her every muscle.
“Nicole!” her mother yelled, “get in, we have to go.”
With a grunt she finally turned around and walk towards her eager mother.
She walked past Xavier, who looked at her with worry in his eyes, “send Eliza. Waverly trusts her,” Nicole ordered and he nodded his approval.
She finally got in the carriage and threw herself on the seat.
After giving the signal to go, Rayna looked at her with a smile that almost reached her ears.
Nicole huffed, “what is it?” she asked.
“I did it, sweetheart, I finally did it!” Queen Rayna said excitedly and clasping her hands together, “I kept my promise.”
“I found Waverly a suitor!”
Nicole felt her soul leaving her body, this is what death must feel like, “what?” she barely managed to ask through her ragged voice.
She wished she hadn’t asked, the next words that came out of her mother’s mouth ended up completely shattering her existence.
“Her engagement was announced this morning.”
“She is to be married someone else. You are free from Waverly Earp.”
Notes:
DISCLAIMER: After I hit the post button I will run and hide in a faraway cabin. Bye!
Chapter 18: You asked for this
Summary:
Let's go back in time for a bit.
Notes:
Thank you for the passionate response to the last chapter. I really like writing this story but reading your reactions gives it an extra spark. You guys are awesome.
Like I said, this chapter doesn’t really move forward but I think is necessary. Happy reading!
Chapter Text
You asked for this
A few months ago…
“I fear for my sanity, mother. I fear I cannot survive this situation any longer. I hope to hear from you soon with the news that would make me smile and breathe peacefully again.”
Queen Rayna held the letter in her hand, reading it over and over. Nicole wrote to her imploring to get her out of the arranged marriage. Her soul hurt reading her only daughter’s words, and her protective, maternal instincts burned inside of her.
“She sounds miserable, Philip,” Rayna said from her side of the bed and holding the letter close to her chest. “We have made our daughter, our heir, miserable.”
King Philip felt the same way, he couldn’t believe he had pushed his favorite child into this situation. Unfortunately, he could not see a solution either, he needed to make his wife understand they may have to get use to the idea of their daughter hating them for it.
He sighed and shrugged his shoulders, trying to look indifferent, “all of our children are in arranged marriages.”
“All of our children were in love and you know it.” The Queen stood up, angry, trying to keep some distance between her and her suddenly infuriating husband.
“Well, you have scouted the kingdoms, my dear,” Philip tried to appease his raging wife. “There are no suitors for Princess Waverly. Everyone with a good position is married, too old, too young or don’t want to marry into a family whose kingdom is barely surviving.”
“Maybe I should look beyond the seas,” she said a little desperate.
“You will not do such thing,” her husband ordered in his most commanding voice.
Rayna threw her hands in the air, “I cannot live with this agony in my heart, Philip. Our child aches because of me, because of us.”
“We have spoiled her too much, dear. I think she’s being dramatic, maybe it is time to let Nicole deal with the obstacles of life on her own.”
A deafening silence filled the room. “Or not.” He immediately retracted with his hands in the air after seeing his wife’s fuming eyes fixed on him. “We definitely need to help Nicole out of this engagement. You should look beyond the seas.”
“I am glad you agree,” she said and returned to the bed. “I will consult with Shorty tomorrow.”
She kissed her husband and rested on his chest, “I don’t want rumors about this or Nicole to know in case I fail. You will tell no one.”
“Yes dear,” he agreed. He knew better than to get between his wife and a mission. Particularly if said mission was for the good of their children. There was just no stopping the Queen.
Queen Rayna had many loyal followers. Unfortunately, being the ruler of the biggest Kingdom in the world also meant she was constantly being watched. Every nook had eyes and every cranny had ears; the last thing she wanted was for the rumor she was searching for another suitor for Waverly to reach the Earps’ ears.
They were a friend Kingdom and getting out of their daughters’ engagements would mean a great offense. Ward and Philip were best friends and something like that could jeopardize that bond.
But the love for her daughter was stronger and Nicole had begged. Her stoic, powerful and intrepid daughter had begged. She simply could not let daughter suffer.
The fact that she was ─as usual─ caving into Nicole’s whims didn’t even cross her mind.
So, she and one of the only people she could trust ─her Lady of Bedchamber, Lady Victoria─ arranged for a meeting with one Rayna’s oldest friends, a Master of seas who simply went by the name of “Shorty”.
Shorty was the son of a guard back when Rayna was still a princess in Mesulle. They were friends as children but Shorty’s father passed away when he was 14. He was put under the care of his uncle, a sailor who brought him to work on the same ship as him and took him away for months at a time.
He grew up to own said ship and kept working on the seas. Each time he came back to land he brought a souvenir to his old friend Rayna. The Princess was eventually married to Philip and became Queen; Shorty’s visits were then joined by Rayna’s husband and the trio shared many pleasant moments together.
Shorty became the unofficial supplier to the King and Queen ─and sometimes to the Haught children─, as his trips took him to many faraway places and he could get his hands on the whims and extravagant wishes of the Royal family.
As soon as his ship landed on the shore, Shorty was summoned by Rayna and was presented with the Queen’s predicament.
“There is a King who cannot find wives for her heirs,” Shorty said, much to Rayna’s liking, “they are wealthy but their location and the weather had made it difficult for her to find wiling Omegas to marry her sons. Everyone available is either family or not of a royal status and she’s is committed to not marry them down.”
A hopeful Rayna immediately embarked on a trip to survey this Kingdom for herself and make sure everything could work out. It would take her weeks to sail to her destination but her daughter was worth it.
To the rest of the Kingdom’s knowledge, the Queen was visiting her children; but in reality, she was on a mission to break an engagement.
York Kingdom was far and cold indeed, Rayna couldn’t say it was of her liking when she had to patiently wait on the ship while Shorty arranged a meeting with the kingdom’s ruler: King Jeannie York-Lucado.
A King who ruled with an iron hand since the unexpected death of her mate. She was fair and righteous indeed, she made sure her people were protected and supported thanks to the wealth her land produced, but took pride in her status and royal blood; she refused to marry her sons to “peasants”.
For years she had tried to find mates for her sons Peter and Kyle, but either no one was of her liking or refused to live in such a faraway land, no matter how many luxuries they were offered.
Shorty had been King Jeannie’s supplier of goods for years; he had cultivated a relationship with the ruler and managed to get Queen Rayna an audience with her.
The Yorks were certainly rich, they had found gold while mining in recent years and made sure everyone who had a chance to meet them knew it.
Their castle could fight the Haughts’ home in size and almost every corner inside had been decorated with gold accents. Rayna marveled at the York’s extravagance and considered it would be a good home for Waverly if she could accomplish a union.
King Jeannie and her sons seemed polite and welcoming, they knew who Rayna was and tried to impressed her to no end. They were caring and warm, things Rayna considered good qualities to be Waverly's new family.
Rayna was honest and presented her problem: she had forced her daughter into an unwanted marriage and needed a way out. The Haughts would happily step down and the Earps could be easily swayed if a wealthy suitor entered the fight for Waverly’s hand.
To her surprise, King Jeannie was thrilled to learn there was a royal omega available for her heir. She would get a mate for her eldest son and a powerful alliance with the Haughts, so a deal was easily struck.
Rayna knew it was a loathsome thing to do, but she was willing to do anything for Nicole. They shook hands and the Queen of Haught waited patiently for the Yorks to make arrangements for their trip. She was offered a stay on the palace and was treated like the Royal she was, to the best of York Kingdom’s comfort and luxuries.
When everything was set and ready, she sailed on another months-long trip to get back home. This time, she joined the Yorks who sailed in two ships, one for them, and one for the massive amount of gold they carried to offer the future Queen of their kingdom.
Coming home at last felt like a blessing, the air felt different and she gladly welcomed it after months away. Rayna happily greeted her husband and updated him with the events of her trip. Now, all they had to do was wait while the events she set in motion took place. Not even two whole days later, Ward Earp was asking for a meeting with Philip to discussed their daughter’s engagement.
***************
Ward Earp had been worried for his daughter. The last time they spoke she begged to get her out the marriage arrangement with Nicole Haught, he had been under a lot of stress to say the least. He only wanted what was best for his daughter but had come up empty when trying to find a way to break the engagement; especially without offending his best friend, Philip.
Months later, and much to his surprise, a Royal Family appeared at his door with a proposition: to marry his only Omega daughter to King Jeannie’s eldest son, Peter.
The Earps were presented with the biggest amount of gold they had ever seen and Queen Michelle Earp happily agreed to the union without a second thought.
Ward was doubtful but still arranged a meeting with his long-time friend, and gracefully asked for his daughter to be freed of the previously agreed marital union, arguing both Princesses hated each other and it would be in their benefit to end their engagement.
Surprisingly, Philip agreed without hesitation and both Kings decided to end matters there with a shake of their hands. Philip promised to send Waverly home once he found her location and parted ways. Ward would now have a happily married daughter and a way to make his Kingdom thrive again. He went home to share the good news and Michelle immediately sent messengers with an announcement redacted by Jeannie’s younger son. Princess Waverly Earp was officially engaged to the Prince of York.
Everyone would be happy with this outcome.
Rayna was informed her plan worked and could not contain her happiness. She sent scouts to find her daughter’s whereabouts and found out she had been camping in the same spot for three days now. She found odd, but also convenient since it was only a half a day away and she could no longer wait to tell Nicole the good news.
***************
Sitting alone in her carriage, Waverly tried to decipher what could her father possibly want with such urgency to cause her abrupt departure from Nicole.
Nicole who loved her, she was sure of that. She should have taken her bite but her stupid insecurities got in the way. Lord, she couldn’t wait to see her again and show her the feeling was mutual; she loved Nicole too.
It was futile to try and think when it happened. She fought it for so long and then dove into Nicole’s attentions head first. Between sweet words, kind gestures and the oh-so-tender way she held her at night, Nicole earned her heart. Maybe her own stubbornness had prevented her from seeing it, but looking into Nicole’s beautiful and honest eyes back at the lake, she just knew.
She knew.
So lost in her head, and in her regret, she didn’t notice they had arrived at Garenth; her castle, her home. Was it still her home?
She had gotten used to the idea of living with Nicole, her betrothed, her future mate, her love.
Her home was with Nicole now.
She sighed and braced herself, her presence there probably had something to do with her sister’s wedding. She got off the carriage and saw Eliza there, dutifully guarding her. Another gesture from Nicole. She would make sure to thank her later.
Eliza approached her and nodded, “if there’s anything you need, Your Highness─” she was cut off by Ward’s voice.
“Waverly!” King Ward said as he ran to his daughter and wrapped her in his arms, “I am so happy to see you, my child!”
Waverly returned the embrace; it was so good to see her father again.
“Who is this?” he asked, pointing at Eliza.
“Oh, she’s a guard, Nicole sent her to─”
“You are dismissed,” Ward said to Eliza. “Thank you, but your services are no longer required. You may return to your home now.”
Waverly didn’t even have chance to say a word before Ward pulled her by the arm and into the castle, talking so fast and not making any sense that she couldn’t register what he was saying.
They walked into the throne room and Waverly saw people there, people she had never met. They were wearing crowns and were smiling at her.
They stopped at the entrance and Ward cupped her face in his hands, “I made good on my promise, Waverly…” he said with the brightest smile on his face.
“I got you out of the engagement with Nicole.”
Everything else happened in slow motion and at a high speed at the same time. She felt like she was underwater; couldn’t hear anything, couldn’t see properly, couldn’t even breathe.
This is bad.
She wasn’t even sure what she said but the smiles from the people in front of her told her it was probably pleasant.
Her hand was kissed by an overly-affectionate tall man. No, not any man… Peter? She might have heard his name was Peter. Her betrothed. She was now engaged to him and was supposed to live in his kingdom and be his Queen.
This is very bad.
She asked for this, she begged her father. All those months ago she begged, and for once, her father actually delivered.
Fragments of the conversation registered in her head; her father and mother seemed euphoric, the blond Alpha King ─Jeannie─ kept a straight face but her eyes said she noticed something in Waverly as she presented her son to her.
Oh, Lord, she is intimidating.
Something about gold, something about cold, something else that made everyone laugh and Waverly couldn’t help but think how incredibly insipid Peter looked. He was probably a good match though; tall, rich and Alpha.
A good match to anyone else but her. Her heart had already chosen a mate. Not that it mattered anymore. This was her life now. You asked for this.
Everything was so strange, maybe it was the shock. Her parents were beaming like she had never seen them before. Jeannie kept looking at her like if trying to measure her in some way. Peter had a submissive aura around him, as if he wouldn’t move a muscle unless his mother allowed it and she couldn’t miss the prying eyes of King Jeannie’s other son on her like she was a piece of meat. What was his name again? Miles? Nile? Whatever his name was, he made her more than uncomfortable.
She was now moving to God-knows-where and be the Queen of who-the-fuck-cares. No more being courted by the strongest and yet sweetest Alpha she had ever met. No more sleeping with a bergamot and pine scent surrounding her. No more being spoiled and protected like she had been the last few weeks. No more Nicole.
And it was all so fucking stupid.
You asked for this. She had been a child and asked her father to break her engagement like she asked for a new dress. She lost the love of her life because she had been so immature.
She ran to her room and threw herself on the bed. Had she even excused herself before she left the throne room? It was all so mundane. The manners, the etiquette, the rules… all that so she could be pleasing enough for an Alpha and be sold for some gold like livestock. Don’t be a hypocrite, you asked for this.
She buried her face on the pillow and unburdened her sorrows. Her mind drifted to when she was laughing in Nicole’s arms, wondering if her children would have brown hair or red hair. It seemed like forever ago, what a difference a day makes.
Her pillow was probably soaked through when her sisters walked into her room, both losing their smiles when they heard Waverly’s whimpers.
Willa sat on the bed and patted Waverly’s leg, “Waves, what’s wrong? We though you would be happy.”
“Of course she’s not happy!” Wynonna yelled, raising her hands into the air. “She has to marry into that asshole family and go live at the devil’s ass!”
Willa gave her a you’re not helping look and tried to talk to her younger sister again, “Waves, talk to us, what’s the matter?”
“I already miss her,” Waverly said, her voice muffled by the pillow.
“Who? Mother?” Wynonna asked, clueless as usual.
“No! Nicole!” Waverly shouted as she sat up. Her face red and swollen from all the tears shed.
“NICOLE?” both her sister asked in disbelief.
Waverly nodded and hugged her knees.
Wynonna tried to find the nearest chair and sat down, “so, it is true, then? You and Nicole?”
“You know?” Waverly questioned; confusion evident in her frowned brow.
“We heard a rumor,” Willa said, astonished. “About you and Nicole─”
“But it came from Levi and Ambrose,” Wynonna interrupted. “You know how they are, no one believed it. Especially since the last time we saw you, you despised Nicole.”
“No,” Waverly shook her head and tried to clean her face, “that was a long time ago. We got close and worked through that and─”
Waverly’s tears filled her eyes again and she buried her face in her hands, “I'm so stupid! I should have taken her bite!”
Willa and Wynonna shared a surprised look, this was definitely not what they were expecting when they heard their little sister was coming home.
After getting over their initial shock, they both hugged their little sister. It was unbelievable to say the least, neither of them thought Waverly and Nicole falling in love was a possibility when they parted all those weeks ago.
Wynonna kissed Waverly’s temple, “maybe we can help you escape,” she offered. “Get you to Nicole or whatever.”
“No,” Waverly refused, “The engagement is official, we cannot back down. It would mean a great offense, the Yorks won’t take it well.”
“It’s strange,” Willa said, with a confused face. “No one knows where they came from, they just appeared one day with an obscene amount of gold and looking for a wife.”
“Mother was thrilled, as you can imagine.” Wynonna quickly jumped in. “She has been kissing their asses since they arrived but I tell you, I cannot stand their arrogance, they think they’re better than us. Fuck them, Waverly. You should be able to choose your mate.”
“No,” Waverly voiced with sadness and resignation. “I may not like the politics behind it, but I'm not oblivious. I know our people need this union.”
Willa stood up and paced the room, rubbing her temples, “Listen, baby girl, I'm not going to lie to you, the gold would mean our people’s salvation from father’s less-than-adequate ruling, but you deserve to be happy. If you want to, we can give word to Nicole─”
“Who’s to say she still wants me after this? Or the Haughts for that matter? They are probably already looking for someone else to marry their heir.”
Wynonna winced, “I heard she will probably marry Stephanie Jones.”
“Stephanie Jones?” Waverly yelled so loud her sisters cover their ears, “I cannot believe that empty-headed whore is getting my Alpha!”
“Your Alpha?” Willa asked.
“You’re right,” Waverly retracted, tear flowing freely again, “I suppose she’s not mine… and I'm not hers.”
“I don’t know Waves,” Wynonna said with a grimace, “you kind of stink of alpha, have you been naughty with Nicole?”
Waverly smiled fondly, “I just spent three days in bed with her.”
“First of all, gross!” Willa said as she pointed at Waverly, “second, I'm going to kill her, and third…” she got close to Waverly and inhaled deeply, “you really do stink.”
“What?” Waverly asked through her tears.
Willa shook her head, “You don’t smell mated but you definitely reek of alpha.”
“That’s it!” Wynonna yelled. “That Peter Prince is not going to want you if you smell of another alpha, you can be free!”
Willa rolled her eyes, “that is no how it works Wynonna. If he makes his bite that’s it, Waverly will be his.”
Waverly threw herself back on the bed and covered her eyes, all hope lost, “I can’t believe I have to go live at the devil’s ass!”
***************
Nicole secluded herself in her chambers. Her parents thought it was exhaustion from her trip but were disappointed they didn’t even get a thank you for ─once again─ pleasing their daughter’s wishes.
Two days she spent locked in her chambers refusing to see anyone. Both the King and Queen attributed to Nicole probably celebrating on her own and in her usual way.
Chrissy, Xavier and Avery had attempted to reach her but she refused. In the end, they forcefully made their way into Nicole’s room to find it wrecked; furniture smashed into pieces, books scattered everywhere and torn garments on the floor, which Xavier instantly recognized as being of the same fabrics Nicole had commissioned a few weeks ago.
He found the only standing chair in the room and sat on a corner, carefully analyzing the scene in front of him.
Nicole laid on her bed, looking firmly at the ceiling and a several books carefully resting on her torso.
“Nicole, what are you doing?” Chrissy asked, with concern.
“I miss Waverly’s weight on me,” Nicole answered, with an apathetic voice and visibly detached from anything around her.
Avery looked around the room, “why are there so many books in here, you don’t even like to read,” he questioned in his usual, teasing, sibling way.
“Waverly wanted to read them so I commissioned copies for her,” Nicole replied, once again, like she was just a carcass of her previous self.
Avery sighed and made his way to lay next to Nicole on the bed, “what is this thing I'm hearing from Chrissy about you having your way with Waverly during most of the tour?” he asked, as he crossed his arms and legs.
“I love her… but it doesn’t matter now, she will be someone else’s mate.”
The darkness and finally of her voice surprised everyone in the room. Their hearts collectively ached for her, she sounded broken; her Alpha curled up in a ball, whining.
Almost pathetic.
“Then you need to get over it, or fight for her,” Avery said, like it was the most logical thing in the world. He had never seen her like that but his brotherly instincts told him everything he needed to know. His sister, his hero, his protector was suffering. And there was nothing he wouldn’t do for her.
Nicole closed her eyes, she hadn’t been able to sleep, every time she tried, images of her time spent with Waverly flooded her head and it was too much to bear.
She shook her head in denial, “she won’t forgive me once she knows I caused this, she will not want to be with me.”
“Waverly loves you, Nicole, I know so,” Chrissy intervened and tried to talk some sense into her.
“SHE WOULDN’T EVEN TAKE MY BITE, CHRISSY!” Nicole yelled, her voice filled with anger and disappointment.
Maybe she didn’t really want me.
A deafening silence filled the room for a moment, no one wanted to break it until Chrissy spoke again,
“You know? I heard your parents are thinking about marrying you to Stephanie Jones,” she said, in her last attempt to break Nicole out of her state.
“So? I will marry Stephanie Jones.” A sense of fatality could be heard in her voice. She was definitely not herself anymore.
“Listen, sister─”
“Please, leave.” Nicole stopped Avery’s attempt to talk to her again, “I want to be alone.”
She could not withstand this. All the wars and all the fights, all the times she had been near death and came up stronger, all difficult situations she had endured and there was finally a thing she couldn’t handle, living without Waverly Earp.
Hearing them talk about her hurt. Knowing all of this was her fault hurt worse. She didn’t need to be reminded of it. She needed to suffer alone.
She heard steps walking out of the door and sighed, she deserved this. She had been selfish and childish. You asked for this.
She closed her eyes in another failed attempt to calm her sorrowful heart but a faint noise got her attention.
“I can hear you breathing,” she said, with a grunt.
Xavier pulled his chair closer to the bed and cleared his throat, “You know, I was surprised to hear King Jeannie showed up a couple of days ago. No one even knew her kingdom existed. Your mother sure does love you to pull something like this.”
“Please, leave,” Nicole begged, once again.
Xavier rested his arms on his knees, and nodded, “I heard it rains half of the year on York Kingdom and it snows the other half.”
Nicole sat up, the books on her chest falling to the floor, “Waverly doesn’t like the cold.”
Xavier smiled, glad to have finally caught her attention, “I have noticed from the amounts of blankets you request every night since sharing a bed with her.”
“There is nothing I can do, Xav,” Nicole tried to say but her voice was breaking, “she is officially engaged to someone else.”
He recognized the tone in her voice, fear. He had heard it only once before, when Nicole was about to face Bulshar, even though she tried to hide it. Yet, he knew her too well to understand this was worst, fear of losing your life was one thing, fear of dying while still alive? That was hell.
Nicole would die without Waverly. Not her body, but her soul. She had already lost a piece of herself and it had only been two days. She was unrecognizable, not even a shadow of the Alpha she used to be. There was no throne, no title, no gold that was worth that. He knew it too well.
He was her guard, her friend, her counselor.
He took an oath, to protect her from anything. Forever.
Even if it was from herself.
“You have never been one to follow the rules, Nicole,” he said with a smirk.
Nicole scoffed and fell back on the bed, “this isn’t the same and you know it.” She took a look at the bite mark on her hand and sighed. She wouldn’t even take my bite.
“All I'm saying is, now you chose to be good and obedient?” He got no response other than a grunt. So, he tried different approach, “do you think Prince Peter would keep her warm at night?”
Nicole exhaled loudly through her nose and clenched her jaw.
It was a dirty trick but it was worth it. For all the fight, the leader the Alpha that Nicole was, she was still an insecure pup when it came to love. A little push would be needed.
It was his duty, after all.
“How many pups do you think she’s going to have?”
Nicole closed her eyes, her nails undoubtedly drawing blood inside her fists.
“Prince Peter will surely want children right away, don’t you think” he tried and he could smell Nicole’s anger from where he was sitting.
“Can you imagine Waverly with someone else? He will kiss her, and touch her and─”
Nicole stood up abruptly, a feral look on her face. Her breath ragged and harsh, she punched the nearest wall, and grunted. “Leave. Me. Alone.” she said and stormed out of the room.
Xavier smiled and took a deep breath, “getting you out of bed was the first step.”
Chapter 19: Mine
Summary:
Waverly is a mess but she tries to make up her mind about what she wants, there’s an engagement dinner and someone gets punched.
Notes:
Lovely to be here again, awesome readers. Here’s the next chapter in our beautiful idiots’ adventure.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
MINE
The sun was up, the birds were singing and the grass surrounding the Castle was of the greenest she had ever seen it; it was a really beautiful day… and Waverly couldn’t care less.
She sat at the window on her room, just looking outside; unable to find beauty in anything at all. She had spent the previous day crying until there were no more tears left. Ward tried to talk to her, stunned by her behavior, but she refused. It wasn’t fair to burden him, it wasn’t his fault after all.
Her sisters tried too, but there was no cheering her up. After spending so much time thinking about that stupidpetition she made to her father all those months ago, and cursing herself for doing so, she fell asleep. Maybe it was exhaustion or the resignation she had to now live a completely different life from the one she had just a few days ago.
She woke up the next day with both headache and a heartache, the first one more physical than the latter, but the heartache burdened her so much more. The joy was gone from her face and she wasn’t sure if she would ever smile again.
It didn’t matter, this was her life now.
But just because she had accepted her fate, it didn’t mean she had to like it. So she sneaked out of her room, a feast she had achieved so many times before, and she walked without a specific direction, she just needed to get away.
King Jeannie had been less than pleased with the Princess’ attitude. She considered she had been through so many troubles to arrange for this marriage and Waverly had barely said two words to her or her sons.
The Princess seemed rude and uncivilized, not even excusing herself before storming to her chambers and refusing to leave for more than a day.
“What an ungrateful child.”
She pressured Ward to command his daughter’s presence to finalize the engagement. The sooner they returned to York, the better.
Except, Waverly wasn’t in her room. He sisters didn’t know her whereabouts and no one
in the castle had seen her either.
Standing tall and imposing, Jeannie demanded the Princess to be found so they could leave for her home.
Waverly walked. Away from her castle, away from her problems, away from her life. Even if it was just an illusion. She felt free breathing the air of the woods and didn’t notice she had made it to the shack where she used to read as a child and spend her heats with the cook’s daughter latter on, hidden away from her mother.
She smiled and shook her head. Everything seemed so easy back then. No responsibilities, no worries about ruling kingdoms, no arrange marriages.
Only the shack looked different. It was barely standing the last time she was there and now it looked in decent shape.
She screamed and nearly fell to her death when a very animated John Henry Holliday came out of the shack caring wood and tools.
“Apologies, Princess,” he said, realizing he had startled her.
Waverly held a hand to her chest and tried to even her breath. “It’s alright, Mr. Holiday, I just wasn’t expecting you.”
“You can call me Henry, Your Highness.”
“You can call me Waverly.”
She looked at him, wondering why was he there. She didn’t have a meaningful relationship with the man and didn’t feel confident enough to question him.
“I was fixing it,” Henry said, pointing at the shack and as if he could read her mind. “Wynonna told me this is where you liked to read. I thought I could make it proper for you, as a wedding gift, perhaps you can use it when you visit.”
Waverly burst into tears. Suddenly, all the crying she had done wasn’t enough and she couldn’t help herself.
Henry immediately dropped everything and ran to wrap his arms around her. He didn’t know why the Princess was crying, but his instinct was to hold her and say comforting words.
“I'm sorry,” Waverly said through sobs, “I just don’t think I will ever be able to visit anymore because of this stupid marriage.”
Henry guided her to sit on the grass and kept one arm around her while she rested her head on his shoulder. “I know we don’t know each other at all, Princess Waverly, but may I ask, why does this make you sad? Everyone kept rambling about how happy this union would make you.”
“It’s─” Waverly hesitated, telling him such personal affairs wasn’t proper, but at the end of the day, it really didn’t matter anymore. She sighed and look at the horizon.
“I'm in love with someone else.”
“Oh,” Henry looked at her with pity in his eyes. “Well, that is heartbreaking.”
“I cannot imagine what not being able to be with my Wynonna must be like.”
He sounded so sincere, so in love. She realized she knew nothing about this union at all. She sat straight and tried to wipe her tears, “how did you fall for her?” she asked with a sad smile, “Wynonna never told us anything. She just showed up with you on her arm one day.”
He smiled fondly as he closed his eyes, “The first time I laid eyes on her, she was at my farm spending her rut with quite the assortment of people.”
It didn’t sound like a love story, or a fun story for that matter, but the way Henry told it made it seemed like he carried the memory close to his heart.
“She didn’t know I had bought the farm and threatened to kill me. She was knotted to an omega and still managed to pulled her sword at me.”
Waverly giggled and shook her head. Such a Wynonna thing to do.
“I fell in love right there,” he said with the brightest smile.
Waverly played with the grass, trying to pull it from the ground, “you make it sound so easy.”
“Oh, it was not easy, Princess,” he assured her. “Your sister rejected me so many times I lost count, your mother wouldn’t accept me until she assessed my wealth, she still resents me for not having a title and calls me “just a farmer” every chance she gets… and I think your father hates me.”
Waverly exhaled, a little calmer now, “so why did you keep fighting?”
He shrugged his shoulders and tilted his head, “because it’s love.”
She sighed and rolled her eyes; she should’ve known better than to ask for advice from an obviously, helpless romantic.
“You can fight too, little lady.” His voice sounded hopeful, and positive. Things Waverly didn’t need at the moment. She needed to face her reality.
“I can’t,” she barked, loudly. “Our people need this union, need the Yorks and Nicole─” she tried to steady her breath, “I don’t know if she still wants me.”
Henry shook his head and chuckled, “Forgive me, Princess but you sound scared.”
“What if I break this engagement and Nicole doesn’t take me? My parents would lose so much because of me! Of course I am scared!”
Henry placed his hand above hers and spoke in a kind tone, “it is normal to be afraid when we’re in the face of an important decision.”
Waverly looked up at the sky and sighed, “but, how do I know I am making the right decision?”
“You make it with your heart,” Henry said, matter-of-factly.
Waverly’s eyebrows rose and gave him half a smile, “oh, is that simple?”
“Well,” Henry turned to face her, “the heart is rarely wrong, little lady. It is our mind that makes the wrong choices when we let it be governed by fear.”
The thoughts immediately went back to the last few months. She had been so scared and so insecure, but she knew in her heart she loved Nicole and Nicole loved her back. There were so many implications, but maybe the love-sick farmer her sister chose as a mate was right. It was that simple.
They caught a glimpse of a figure riding towards them. As it approached, Waverly groaned; the height, the clothes, the beard, the unmistakable stench of weakness, it could only be one person, Peter York, her fiancé.
“Everyone is looking for you, my dear,” Peter said as he came to a stop before them.
They stood up and Waverly tried ─but grossly failed─ to hide her dislike for the word. Dear. It sounded so much sweeter coming from Nicole’s lips, but felt like a horse’s kick in the gut coming from Peter.
“I just needed air,” Waverly waved her hand dismissively and stood up with John Henry’s help.
“Very well,” Peter got off his horse. “I was wondering if I could have a word with you?”
“I will leave you then,” Henry excused himself bowing his head, completely missing Waverly’s pleading eyes.
They stood in silence until Henry was out of sight, both feeling the discomfort of being in each other’s presence and neither wanting to speak.
“I am sorry, Prince Peter, but I really should get back now,” Waverly tried to argue, dreading the idea of spending another moment with the man.
“My friends call me Pete,” he offered.
“Understood, Peter.”
Pete dropped his head and nodded. He took a deep breath, as if trying to get the necessary strength, and looked up; the resignation plastered on his face revealed he understood his advances weren’t welcomed. But, regardless of his feelings, he had words that needed to be said, “Well, if it’s all the same to you, I would like to make my proposition now.”
“Excuse me?”
Pete pulled a small pouch out of his belt and got down on one knee.
Waverly’s eyes widened and immediately shook her hands in front of him, “oh, no, no, no. That is not necessary, we are engaged. Its official.”
“Princess Waverly Earp─” Pete started, holding a ring in his fingers and ignoring Waverly’s words.
“I’M SORRY!” Waverly screamed and he finally stopped. “I really have to get back now.”
Without waiting for a response, she ran back in the direction where she came from, leaving Pete knelt down, confused and alone.
She ran until she knew she was out of sight. Her heart threatening to beat out of her chest. This is bad. She shouldn’t have left him like that but the man was proposing.
A courtesy more than anything. Their marriage was arranged and him asking her for her hand showed the he ─at least─ tried to give her the illusion of a choice; maybe he wasn’t so bad after all, but her heart already belonged to someone else.
She neared the outskirts of the castle with the weight of the world on her shoulders. Could she tell her father she wanted out of yet another engagement? That didn’t sound like an option, not to mention what was Ward supposed to do with the Yorks if she refused to marry Peter. They probably wouldn’t be as accepting and forgiving as the Haughts.
Lost in her own conflicting thoughts, she failed to see Kyle York standing near the entrance she used to get in and out undetected.
The man had a smug smile on his face and his eyes roamed Waverly’s body like she was his prey, while he played with something in his hands.
“Princes Waverly,” he bowed to her in an attempt to be charming.
Waverly grunted ─mostly to herself─ would these people ever give her some space?
“What can I do for you, Prince…” Waverly trailed off, unashamedly showing she didn’t remember his name.
“Kyle. Prince Kyle,” he said, clearly offended.
“Well, I have to go inside, Prince Kyle.”
“I would like to talk to you,” Kyle insisted as he stood in Waverly’s way.
“Fine,” Waverly dropped her shoulders, “what can I do for you?”
He dropped on one knee in front of her and stretched his hand, offering her a ring, “Princess Waverly, I would like to ask you to wear my ring and be my wife.”
What in seven hells?
“What do you mean?” Waverly asked; offense and confusion obvious in her scrunched-up face, “I am promised to your brother!”
“He is weak, Waverly,” he said as he stood up.
No arguments there.
“It does not matter,” Waverly tried to find the right words after Kyle’s abrupt proposal. “It has been announced, I'm supposed to marry him.”
“I redacted the announcement myself,” he voiced with an evil grin. “It says you are engaged to the Prince of York. I am a Prince of York; it would make no difference if you choose to stand next to me at the altar.”
Waverly felt overwhelmed, Kyle was saying all these things and she couldn’t make sense of any. “I don’t understand what is going on here.”
“Mother gave you to Pete because he is the eldest, but deep down she knows he is not fit to rule.”
“I'm sorry,” Waverly said, her mind trying to focus again, “she gave me to him?”
“Listen,” he stood too close to her face, “the first of us to get married will get to be king. Think about it, you and I could rule!”
“I am not interested, thank you!” she walked around him trying to leave.
Kyle stood in front of her again, “I have not given you permission to leave, I am not finished.”
“I do not need your permission!” Waverly said through gritted teeth.
“Fie! don’t tell me you are one of those omegas!” he asked in mockery.
Waverly sighed and crossed her arms, “one of those omegas?”
He reached out and grabbed her by the arms, his eyes were dark in a terrifying way, like he lacked humanity, “the kind who don’t know her place, the kind who think they are equal to an alpha. We paid a lot of money for you, Waverly, it would be a shame to think we have to spend more to educate you.”
Waverly tried to free herself but his grip tightened and he grunted at her.
“You should be grateful we are still here; don’t think for a moment we didn’t notice how you showed up reeking of alpha. You are lucky we are still willing to take you after you have been whoring around─”
“Excuse me, Princess Waverly?” a voice interrupted them and Kyle finally let Waverly go.
Waverly turned to see Eliza dressed in servant clothes, standing tall in front of them.
“Your father is asking for you, Princess,” Eliza said.
Waverly breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, “thank you. I am on my way.”
She tried to walk away but Kyle reached for her again, “I said, I'm not finished.”
Eliza immediately pushed him and stood between he and Waverly.
“How dare you to touch me?” Kyle yelled and tried to strike Eliza.
She easily grabbed his hand and pushed him down on the ground.
“Don’t you know who I am?” He yelled from the grass, “I will have your head for this!”
Eliza scoffed, “yes, well, you do that,” she said in a condescending way. She turned around and guided Waverly back into the castle, “are you well, Your Highness?” she asked, once they were inside.
“I am fine, is Nicole here?” Waverly asked, her eyes full of hope.
Eliza shook her head, “I am sorry, Your Highness, Princess Nicole tasked me to guard you the day you separated and I haven’t heard from her since.”
Waverly’s heart broke a little and her hand instinctively went to her chest. She had genuinely hoped to see Nicole when she saw Eliza but clearly, that wasn’t the case. She wondered again if Nicole could still want her after the mess she made.
“Have you been here all this time?” Waverly questioned.
“Yes,” Eliza answered, “it is my sworn duty to follow Princess Nicole’s commands and I know you are important to her. I have been guarding your room and followed you to through the woods. I saw you talking to the mustached man and the bearded Prince. I did not assess you were in danger until just now.”
Waverly gave her a sad smile; Eliza sounded just like Xavier, a friend who she might never see again. What would become of Chrissy, whom she had grown so found of? Her eyes watered and she tried to wipe her tear away.
“Is there anything I can do for you, Your Highness?” Eliza asked.
“Yes─” Waverly started, hoping to send Nicole a message but her mother, Michelle, interrupted her.
“Waverly, sweetheart, there you are!” Queen Michelle said as she approached her.
Eliza bowed her head and tried to make herself invisible. She knew she wasn’t welcomed, the less attention she drew, the better.
“Come!” Michelle continued without noticing Eliza’s presence, “you need to get ready for tonight’s dinner with the Yorks.”
“Actually, mother,” Waverly tried, “I need to talk to father first.”
“Nonsense, Waverly!” Michelle scolded her and dragged her around, “The Yorks have been more than patient with your attitude, you will attend this dinner and that will be the end of it!”
Waverly was pushed into her room, where a group of servants were ready to make her presentable for dinner.
She was scrubbed, dressed, brushed and examined by a healer before she could react. Her mother ordered two guards to not let anyone in, not even her sisters, who tried to talk to her without success.
When she was finally ready, Michelle appeared at her door to escort her to the dining hall. Waverly tried, to no avail, to plead with her mother.
“Quiet, Waverly!” Michelle reprimanded as she kept pushing her daughter towards her goal, “you have been spoiled enough, you will do this because it is of great importance to the Kingdom, to our people!”
With a final push, they entered the hall where Ward was already seated with the Yorks settled to his right. Petestood up to guide her to sit next to him while Kyle looked at her with hate in his eyes.
“How have you been?” Pete tried to ask but was interrupted by Willa and Wynonna loudly walking in with their partners.
They took their time to find their seats on Ward’s left while Michelle gave them a look that could kill.
“They have no manners at all,” King Jeannie whispered to her son Kyle.
“Excuse me?” Wynonna asked, clearly offended.
“I said, you have no manners,” Jeannie spoke directly at her. “Your sister has not had the decency to address her future husband, my son Kyle was attacked by a servant and you two appear late and clearly inebriated. We have not been shown the respect we deserved!”
Willa banged both fist on the table, “listen, you petulant, pompous─”
“Willa!” Ward warned, making his daughter stop.
He turned and addressed the offended alpha, “I apologize, King Jeannie. For all of my daughters’ behaviors, and I will make sure the servant who attacked your son is properly punished.”
Waverly shook internally, hoping to find Eliza in time to warn her.
Jeannie accepted the apology with a smug smile and Ward gave signal for the food the be served. The air grew thicker as the night progressed, every comment made by one of the Yorks was met by a snarky comeback from either Willa or Wynonna. It didn’t take much for their partners to take their side, either.
Waverly barely touch her food; Pete tried to engage with her but she gave him simple yes or no answers, she was met by the occasional warning glare of her mother but she didn’t care much.
As the meal came to an end, Pete cleared his throat and stood. “I suppose it is time,” he said and offered Waverly his hand to help her stand up.
He knelt in front of her once again and started speaking, much to each of the Earp sisters’ dislike.
“Princess Waverly,” he said through his crackling voice. “I know we don’t know each other that well and you probably have much doubt about me and my family, but I promise you to ease them all and be the best mate for you.”
He pulled a ring and offered it to her, “would you please wear my ring and be my wife?”
Waverly’s hand immediately went to the pendant hanging from her neck again, she was being ask to be someone’s wife but her mind screamed Nicole’s name. Her omega was whimpering in a corner at the thought of not being with her true mate.
She took a deep breath and looked at her sisters who nodded at her, ready to back her up, whatever she decided.
Now or never.
“Actually─”
Her words were cut by an agitated guard who barged in, unannounced.
“What is the meaning of this?” King Jeannie asked.
“It’s─” the guard began, trying to catch his breath. He stood straight and looked directly at King Ward, “It’s the Haught army, Your Majesty, they’re at the gates and Princess Nicole has infiltrated the castle; we don’t know how.”
Everyone was outraged by the guard’s words except Willa and Wynonna, who shared a knowing look with Waverly.
The Yorks immediately asked for their swords while Ward remained stunned, his best friend’s daughter was leading an attack against his kingdom? It didn’t make any sense. Looking at her husband, Michelle decided to take control and asked for the Royal guards to secure the dining hall.
Waverly remained frozen where she stood, there was a commotion around her but she could not move.
Is she here for me?
They could hear the uproar outside the doors before an unsettling silence had everyone looking at each other, wondering what had happened.
Ward assumed it was over and was about to speak when the doors burst open and Nicole entered the room.
She looked mighty, as if somehow, she had grown a few inches. She was wearing a shiny new armor, black with gold accents and wolf heads carved on the shoulder plates. Her hair perfectly framing her face and her trusted sword on her hand. Waverly swallowed thickly and nearly melted at the sight.
“I AM HERE FOR MY BRIDE!” Nicole announced to the room with her most commanding voice as she took a step forward. Xavier and Eliza dutifully walking behind her.
Willa and Wynonna immediately relaxed and sat back while King Jeannie narrowed her eyes, trying to process what was going on. This is not what I was promised.
“What are you talking about, Nicole?” Ward asked, outraged. “Waverly is engaged to Prince Peter!”
“I am sorry, King Ward, but Waverly was promised to me first,” Nicole said and proudly walked further into the room.
Peter York stood in front of her and spoke with a small voice, “I─, I─, I can’t let you take her.”
Nicole stood tall, looked directly into his eyes and bared her teeth, “I do not wish to harm you, Prince of York,step aside.”
Peter nodded and moved out of her way while Kyle rolled his eyes, “you are so weak!” the younger York said to his brother and walked closer to Nicole, “listen, you will not take─”
Before he could finish his sentence, Eliza stepped forward and punched him square in the face, making him fall to the ground, grunting in pain.
Nicole walked over him and stood in front of Waverly, “I am sorry, Princess, but you are coming with me!” she said in a threatening ─but clearly fake─ tone.
“Wha─?” Waverly was about to speak but before she knew it, her mouth was being gaged and her hands tied by Eliza and Xavier.
Her eyes widened in surprise but Nicole smiled at her, a silent reassurance to whatever was in Waverly’s mind. Nicole could read her so well. A silent promise, everything will be alright.
What a smile could do.
Nicole sheathed her sword and leaned down to carry Waverly on her shoulder, making the omega yelp in surprise. She walked to the door and turned around, “if anyone tries to stop us, you will have the full force of my army coming at you!” she threatened before running away.
Xavier walked last out the door, he removed his helmet and nodded with a smile before politely closing the door behind them, leaving everyone stunned.
“What just happened?” King Jeannie asked to no one in particular.
Ward sat back on his chair and Michelle rolled her eyes. “We must act now,” she said, “you four, do something!” she ordered.
“Apologies, but I am just a farmer,” Henry said, and remained seated.
“I am inebriated, remember?” Wynonna uttered and slumped back in her chair while Henry tried to hide a chuckle.
“I can’t even lift a butter knife right now,” Willa said, before she placed her hand on Sir Robert Svane’s arm. They had been together for long now; words were no longer needed for them to understand each other.
“I am still pledged to the Haughts,” Robert dismissed and drank more wine.
King Jeannie rolled her eyes, “I cannot believe we are uniting our family to these cowards.”
“It appears that we are not uniting our families, after all,” Willa said with a smirk.
King Jeannie hit her fist on the table, anger rising quickly within her. Had she been played? She was not to be made a foo of. “I demand actions to be taken! This such a disrespect, you should gather your army!” she screamed at Ward.
King Ward finally looked up and nodded, “I will meet with my council and decide the best course of action.” He stood up and left the room without looking back.
Jeannie finally helped Kyle up and walked out with both his sons and an ashamed Michelle hovering over them, trying to appease them.
“I have to say, this is the most entertaining dinner I have ever attended,” Henry said, while the rest smile and nodded.
***************
Nicole walked out of the back entrance Eliza had shown her with Waverly on her shoulder, while the rest of the Haught army served as a decoy on the front gates. Waverly kept wondering what has the reason for her to be tied up and tried to free herself until they reached their horses.
Nicole helped her on a horse and settle behind her, “trust me, Waves, please,” she whispered. Waverly nodded and finally stopped moving, she rested her back on Nicole’s chest and they started the ride.
They rode for a few hours until they got to the campsite where the Haught army was settled. Nicole helped Waverly down and carried her to the tent she was using, she put her down and peppered sweet kisses all over Waverly’s face.
“I’m sorry. I'm sorry. I am so sorry,” she said and removed Waverly’s gag.
To her surprise, Waverly immediately reached for her lips and kissed her, letting out a sigh of relief.
Waverly tried to reach for Nicole's face but her hands were still tied, “you didn’t need to do this,” she said, signaling her hands.
“I just wanted to give you a chance to go back, should you want to,” Nicole smile and let her hands loose.
“What? No,” Waverly said, surprised. “Nicole, I don’t want to go back, I want to be with you. I'm sorry if my actions in the past made you doubt that.”
Nicole nodded and smiled, sadly, “there is something you should know.”
She knelt in front of Waverly and looked down, ashamed. “Waves, this is my fault,” she started with a cracking voice.
She looked up and saw the questioning look on Waverly’s face. The mere thought of Waverly rejecting her scared her to death, but she kept going. “I asked my parents to find a way out of our engagement. My mother came up with the idea to find you a new suitor, one your parents could not reject, she found the Yorks and brought them here, I'm sorry.”
Silence fell on them and Waverly looked at her with an unreadable expression. Nicole’s heart could not take it, she was sure it was over between them. Waverly would never forgive her.
She looked down again, trying to hide the single tear threatening to fall from her eye. She could not believe she had destroyed this. Destroyed them.
“When?” Waverly’s small voice broke the torturing silence.
“What?”
“When did you ask your parents for this?” Waverly repeated herself.
“Before we parted for the tour,” Nicole answered, “but please Waverly, believe me when I tell you─”
“I asked for the same thing,” Waverly confessed. She took a deep breath and ran her hand trough Nicole's hair, “before we parted, I asked my father to find a way to break the engagement.” She smiled and shook her head, thinking back to the memory. “I am positive he is not as clever as your mother but I'm sure he jumped and accepted the Yorks’ proposal with my words in his head.”
Nicole kept looking at her, astonished. A moment ago, she was sure it was over between them and now, she felt as if life was being breathed into her lungs.
“Does,” she cleared the throat, “does that mean you forgive me?”
“I would be a very big hypocrite not to, Nicole.”
Nicole hugged Waverly from when she was, a breathy laugh left her lips as she pressed her face on Waverly's stomach and held her tight, “I thought I was going to lose you,”
Waverly pushed her away and placed her fingers under her chin to make her look up, “you could never lose me, Nicole Haught.”
Nicole felt a beam of life entering her body. Waverly, her beautiful omega was here, with her, saying she wanted her back and, for a moment, everything seemed right in the world.
She remained close to Waverly, her arms around her omega, promising herself she would never let her go again and bathing in the comforting scent that was all Waverly.
Until the sounds from outside the tent caught her attention and she stood up with the biggest smile on her face, “I’ll be right back,” she said, kissing Waverly’s hands, “I need to order the army to stand down.”
“Wait,” Waverly stopped her, “were you really going to attack Garenth?”
“Of course not,” Nicole assured her, “I just needed the Yorks to think that so they don’t retaliate against your kingdom,” she finished with a wink.
Waverly blushed but felt at ease, Nicole had come for her and made sure both her and her kingdom were protected at all times.
Always adorable.
The implications of what they had just done started to weight down on her and she tried to calm her herself by pacing the small area of the tent while waiting for Nicole's return. So felt so many things at once and her mind was going through a million thoughts at the same time. She had just escaped with Nicole and left everyone hanging; her father, her mother, her sisters, the Yorks. She needed to give a lot of answers but it really didn’t matter. The small feeling of guilt was nothing compared to the vast sense of happiness being with Nicole gave her. They were together, and she was not going to leave her Alpha’s side ever again.
After a while, Nicole walked back into the tent and Waverly’s face hurt from the smile she gave her.
Waverly felt nervous as they stood in front of each other in silence for a moment. “I─ I liked your armor,” she said noticing Nicole was now wearing just a tunic. “You looked quite dashing in it.”
“Thank you. Mattie did a really good job.” Nicole answered.
They stayed like that, just looking at each other, the excitement of the day wearing off and apprehension taking over.
Nicole hadn’t thought this far ahead; when Xavier kept riling her up until she finally snapped and commanded her army to take her omega back, she didn’t know what to expect. She was almost sure Waverly was going to reject her when she learned Nicole was to blame for their separation, but she had held to the last bit of hope still shining inside of her. The part that reminded her how Waverly sighed every time they kissed, how her eyes crinkled when Nicole held her in her arms, and how fiery she was when it came to demand her attention.
She had hoped with all her might, what they both shared and felt was real and enough to overcome this new trial.
And now she was here, in front of her; looking at Nicole like she held the stars for her. Nicole shook her head and bright smile covered her face; Waverly is here.
She surged forward, held Waverly’s face in her hands and kissed her, softly.
“I love you,” she whispered on Waverly's lips. “I love you so much, you have my whole heart, Waverly Earp.”
Waverly smiled through the kiss and pulled Nicole closer; she was overjoyed, engulfed by Nicole’s essence. They had made a mess, and the future was uncertain; but right now, in this moment, she was the happiest she had ever been.
She was about to reply with the words burning in her chest when Nicole spoke again.
“And I want to ask you for something.”
She took a step back held Waverly’s gaze, “I want you to mark me.”
“What?”
“I need to be yours,” Nicole said with honesty. “I know you are not ready, and I will wait for you, for as long as it takes. But I can’t spend another moment not being yours.”
“But I am ready,” Waverly wanted to say, but the words got stuck on her throat. Nicole stunned her, in the best way possible. This powerful alpha was begging her to mark her, to claim her and just the thought of it made her heart swell. Not only was Nicole showing her how much she loved her and the lengths she was willing to go to be with her, but she was willing to submit to her and her omega was trembling with excitement at the thought of finally starting their bond.
“It’s not customary,” she said, as the last little bit of her sanity was still trying to make rational decisions. “The Alpha must mark first.”
“Fuck tradition!” Nicole yelled and held Waverly by the waist. “We haven’t done anything according to tradition, Waves. Why start now?”
So lost in her own excitement, Waverly nodded in agreement and saw the way Nicole's eyes brightened. The alpha’s dimpled smile unveiled the joy of finally be able to bear Waverly’s mark.
Nicole buried her face on Waverly’s shoulder and planted a small kiss there, “thank you,” she said. Her voice filled with emotion and gratitude.
She slowly started to untie the laces on Waverly’s dress, taking her time and smiling when Waverly’s breath hitched at the first touch of Nicole's fingers on her skin.
“Is this okay?” Nicole asked, chivalrous as always.
Waverly eagerly nodded, “yes, very much okay. I missed you much, Nicole,” she said and pressed her lips to Nicole’s once again, in a kiss that seemed to join their souls together.
There was so much need between them and too many clothes in the way. They fumbled for a moment, trying to rid of their offending garments without breaking the kiss until the gown fell off Waverly’s body.
Nicole rested her forehead on Waverly’s, trying to catch her breath, she reached down to grab the edge of Waverly’s silken shift and pulled it up in one motion. The sudden thrill of having Waverly again took over her and she instantly tried to trace her lips on every inch of the omega’s skin. She kissed the curve of her neck and trailed down to her cleavage; stopping when she saw the familiar pendant hanging from Waverly’s neck.
“You’re still wearing it,” Nicole said, standing straight and holding the necklace with her fingers.
Waverly looked up and knitted her eyebrows for a moment until she finally understood. Nicole really thought she had lost her. She must have been so hurt.
She placed the palm of her hand on Nicole’s cheek, it was her time to reassure the Alpha, “of course I’m still wearing it. It was the only thing that kept me going, the memory of you.”
Nicole turned her face to kiss Waverly’s palm. She felt a strange sense of pride, even when they were apart and everything seemed doomed, they still held to each other. What they had was real. Their love was real.
Waverly fisted Nicole's tunic and pulled her close, “off, Your Highness,” she said in a teasing tone. They had been apart long enough; she could not wait to have her alpha again.
Nicole was quick to remove her tunic along with her undershirt and before she was finished, Waverly’s mouth was on her breast, running her warm tongue over it and softly nibbling at the curves, making the alpha hiss at the feeling.
Her hands roamed down Nicole’s torso, feeling her muscles tense at her touch. She switched the attention of her mouth to Nicole’s other breast while her hands sneaked inside Nicole's breeches and gripped her shaft firmly, drawing out the dirtiest moan from Nicole’s throat.
Nicole grabbed Waverly’s wrists and groaned, “bed. Now,” she ordered and Waverly happily complied. If there was something she took pride in, it was pulling Nicole's alpha to the surface.
She patiently waited on the bed while Nicole made a show of removing the last of her clothes. She gasped when Nicole settled herself between her legs with a hungry look on her eyes.
It was one of the things she loved best about being with Nicole, how she made her feel wanted without making her feel like an object. Other alphas looked at her like she was just a mean to satisfy their needs, to be used and disposed, but not Nicole.
Nicole wanted her because they belonged together, because she loved her. And she always seemed to read Waverly perfectly; the way she treated her with reverence when Waverly needed to feel connected and loved, and the way she fucked her when she needed to feel desired told her so. And her heart grew in size because of it.
Nicole’s hands raked up and down Waverly’s thighs, teasing her and enjoying the omega’s desperate whines. Waverly marveled at the sight, Nicole’s lean muscles were tense, excited for what was to come; her cheeks red with heat and her tongue wetting her lips, as if she was already tasting Waverly’s scent in the air.
Nicole leaned down and kissed a trail up Waverly’s legs, stopping only to bite the inside flesh of her thigh with enough force to leave a mark but not to draw blood. Waverly bucked her hips and grunted; she almost came at the feeling of having Nicole's teeth on her. “Soon,” she told herself but didn’t have much time to dwell on it as Nicole’s tongue stroke a long line on her entrance.
She felt her whole body come alive and her hands were quickly grasping Nicole’s hair begging her for more.
Nicole’s tongue diligently went to explore every inch of Waverly’s core. Her hands reached to firmly grip at Waverly’s breast and her eyes remained locked with the omega. She thought she lost her for a moment but they were together now, in the present, and she was definitely going to show her just how much she had missed her.
She nibbled on Waverly’s outer lips and ran her tongue through her folds, humming greedily as she kept savoring Waverly’s slick heat. She ran her hands down the omega’s heaving body until she brought her fingers to tease her entrance. She smirked when she saw the pleading look on Waverly’s face. It was a dance she knew well; keep Waverly on the edge until she couldn’t take it anymore and she was begging for release.
Without taking her eyes away from Waverly’s euphoric face, she pushed two fingers inside and latched her lips on the omega’s clit, loving how Waverly’s words got stuck on her throat and the grip on her hair tightened.
She drove her fingers in and out, alternating speeds and watching in awe how Waverly’s body shuddered under her. She would never get tired of that sight; her omega, reduced to a mess, all because of her.
Waverly felt her whole body explode with every touch from Nicole. They had come to know each other well and knew the things that made them crazy, no one else could match up to their connection. She felt her release fast approaching and her movements became erratic but she refused to closer her eyes, afraid that if she lost sight of Nicole, she would wake up and realize it was all a dream.
She bucked her hips one more time and pulled at Nicole’s hair, the dutiful attention of Nicole’s mouth on her center made her body spasmed and she felt a wave of heat coursing through her veins. Almost an out of body experience, it seemed like nothing else existed until she heard the lustful moan the alpha let out, tasting the remnants of her release.
When she finally stilled, she smiled noticing Nicole kept looking at her, completely enthralled; she loosened the grip on Nicole’s hair and tugged at her shoulder signaling for her to come up. Nicole obeyed, but not without kissing her way up Waverly’s stomach.
“I really missed you,” Waverly whispered when Nicole reached her lips.
“I missed you too, my love,” Nicole replied and slowly kissed down Waverly’s jaw. “And I can’t wait to bear your mark,” she purred on her ear.
Waverly whimpered at the thought and nearly sank her teeth on Nicole’s neck right there. She traced her fingers down Nicole’s back and gripped firmly at her ass, enjoying the feeling of Nicole’s hard cock pressed against her.
Nicole returned her lips to Waverly’s mouth and thrusted her hips up, rubbing the head of her cock on the omega’s clit, quickly making her grow desperate once again. There was no end to the need for each other.
Waverly’s tongue met with Nicole’s, both hot and frenzied, sharing the taste of Waverly’s release. Nicole’s hands rubbed traces of fire on her skin and their breaths became shallow. It quickly became too much and the impatient omega was begging to be filled in no time.
Nicole wrapped Waverly’s legs around her waist and aligned herself with her entrance, she slowly pushed inside but Waverly’s desperate walls sucked her in and invited her to go faster.
The alpha obliged and thrusted deep, burying herself to the hilt in one single stroke and crying out the ecstasy of being inside her omega again, where she belonged.
Waverly welcomed the sudden stretch; she could feel every inch filling her as she gasped for air. The heavenly scent of the Alpha was overflowing her senses, she could feel Nicole everywhere, dying to bond with her and her omega was anxious to mark her mate.
She rolled them over, now governed by her inner self, and the blissful smile Nicole gave her ended up breaking all of her restraints. She set a grueling pace, bouncing up and down while her shameless groans filled the tent.
It felt slightly different. Not even during her heat had she felt such a consuming hunger, Nicole was all over her skin, her mind, her soul; but she needed more, she needed to claim her.
She could feel her teeth aching just by watching the muscles on Nicole’s neck tense under her gaze. She bit her lower lip as Nicole clawed at her thighs and bucked up to meet her hips, the sound of skin slapping skin challenged the loud moans leaving their throats.
She could have gone forever, any amount of time spent riding her mate was not enough, but she felt the knot growing at the base of Nicole’s cock and her lips curled up in a suggestive smirk. She braced herself on Nicole’s shoulders and and kept sliding up and down, enjoying the burning yet pleasant agony on her core.
“Are you sure?” Nicole asked between gasps, “you’re not in heat.”
“I'm sure.” Waverly said with conviction, “I want you.”
Her mouth fell open every time her pelvis ground down and she felt Nicole’s knot slowly making its way inside. Her vision clouded and her lips parted when she took the widest part of the knot in; the strangled scream that left her throat drowned everything else. It was perfect and fulfilling, yet, her omega was relentless, almost as if she lost all reason. She raked her nails on Nicole’s shoulders and kept moving, igniting a fire in the Alpha, who sat up and reached out to palm her ass, pushing her deep against her while her eyes remained eagerly fixed on hers.
Waverly’s jaw flexed and her body suddenly stiffened, a jolt of electricity surged through her body and all the pressure and burden of the last few days disappeared into nothing; all that remained was bliss. It was amazing, even just the tiniest, possessive, display from the alpha made her reach an unknown peak, as if a whole celestial paradise was within arm’s reach. Regardless of any mark, any scent, any proposition, Nicole made her feel at home, wanted, claimed. And she wouldn’t have it any other way.
The heavy grunts from her Alpha brought her back. The blazing fire blooming on her core made her realize Nicole was still, relentlessly, thrusting up like her life depended on it.
It only intensified her excitement, knowing well Nicole’s orgasm was approaching and she would get to feel her close forever, she would make Nicole hers.
Her eyes remained on her Alpha, blissfully expectant to the moment she craved.
Nicole’s body shuddered and she felt her cock twitch against her walls, the alpha’s face scrunched and she bared her neck.
“Now, Waves,” she instructed, the grip on Waverly’s ass tightened to the point it would undoubtedly leave bruises behind.
Waverly leaned down and held her open mouth against Nicole’s shoulder; the ragged howl and first spurs of come she felt were signs enough for her to press her teeth harder until she felt skin breaking and the unmistakable taste of blood on her tongue.
Nicole’s eyes widened and almost shone at the feeling of her mate’s mark taking her rightful place on her shoulder. Fuck tradition. It felt so good, so right. No other feeling could compare to the sense of submitting to her love, of belonging, of finally being mated.
Waverly felt it in every fiber on her body, she could taste the ecstasy Nicole was keenly riding on as if she was experiencing it herself, every feeling was her own and every memory felt like she had lived it through. It was almost indescribable, to be this connected with someone as if two were one.
One body, one soul, one love.
She felt Nicole shudder underneath her and she loosened her jaw. Cradling the back of Nicole’s neck, she traced her tongue on her mark, carefully leaping over it until the coppery taste slowly changed into the alpha’s usual, citric, scent; now with a slight dash of sweetness added to it. She smiled contentedly knowing it was her scent imprinted on Nicole… forever.
Nicole fell back on the bed, her body still twitching with aftershocks but a joyful smile covered her lips. Her alpha laid belly up, strangely submitted but complete satiated. She was floating and nothing could bring her down.
Waverly propped her hands on either side of Nicole’s head and leaned down to place soft, open-mouthed kisses all over the alpha’s face. She could feel the happiness flowing through Nicole’s body; her omega stood proud recognizing she was the cause, and she took pleasure in knowing she had finally claimed the powerful alpha because she loved her, not because she had to.
After a while, she rested her head on Nicole’s chest—where she belonged—, humming as she traced her fingers on Nicole’s scars, attentively watching how the alpha’s breathing evened out.
An eternity seemed to pass before the reality of what they had done finally dawned on her. For all she knew, her father and the Yorks could be marching on them as she laid with her mate.
It seemed unfair, to burden Nicole with the weight of her questions, but uncertainty was worse; she needed to know where would they go from here. With a sigh, she decided to voice her uneasiness.
“Nicole─”
“I know, my love,” Nicole interrupted her, her instincts perfectly aligned with Waverly’s worries. “We have a lot to discuss, but for now, let us enjoy we are together. Tomorrow we will face the world,” she said with her eyes still closed.
Waverly nodded and accepted it. She trusted Nicole and she would stand by her side, no matter what awaited them.
Her heart was at last calming down when she caught a sight of the alpha under her, now completely asleep. The dim candlelight illuminated her features perfectly and she looked so at peace.
She traced her index finger down Nicole’s jaw until she reached the still angry mark decorating her shoulder. Her heartbeat sped up again at the implication.
“Mine.”
It didn’t matter there was no one around to hear her, she still voiced it, proudly stating Nicole belonged to her and her alone.
***************
Nicole woke up with the brightest smile, the weight of Waverly’s body once again on her as she held her in her arms. Selfishly, there was no regret in her, looking at her beautiful mate happily resting on top of her, she knew she had made the right decision.
She pulled a strand of hair behind Waverly’s ear and the omega began to stir. She kept rubbing circles on Waverly’s back until Waverly looked up to her and smiled, such a perfect sight. With a grin, she kissed the top of Waverly’s head was about to voice her happiness when she heard the unmistakable voice of her father as he burst into the the tent,
“NICOLE HAUGHT!”
Notes:
Two weeks, maybe? 😬
Chapter 20: Conflicted
Summary:
Should a king rule with his mind or his heart?
Notes:
Hey! I finished this chapter and I don’t know when will I be able to post again so you get it sooner. Fair warning, not much moving forward happens in this one 😅
It’s mostly a Philip chapter and some politics with a tiny dash of Wayhaught.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Conflicted
He rode fast, the uneasiness of his entire body urged him to hurry to his destination. The guards behind him could barely keep up as he galloped the seemingly endless distance to reach his daughter. “How could she have done this?” King Philip asked himself over and over again. Was this his fault? It must be. Surely, he had failed somewhere, somehow.
Looking back, he could’ve done so many things differently; the thing was, even before the healers confirmed Queen Rayna’s fourth pregnancy, he knew. There was something about his wife that made him strangely happy. Happier than he had ever been. He already had three perfect sons but this one was special. He felt it. He grew overly attached and overly protective of his wife during the first months of pregnancy, never wanting to leave her side.
This one was it.
He loved his boys, he really did, but they were beta boys and it was well known he needed to provide an heir. His whole being screamed his fourth child was going to be an Alpha, the one who would continue the longest dynasty the world had ever witnessed and he told himself that was the reason for his excitement. Nothing more.
He waited outside the room when the delivery day came like it was customary for an Alpha, even when every bone inside him ached to be with his wife. He tried to keep up with the congratulatory nods and cheers from his council until he heard the faint screams of a baby and couldn’t take it anymore, we barged into the room to see the healers taking care of the pup, his pup.
After a few minutes, the baby ─a beautiful girl─ was placed in his arms where he sat next to his exhausted wife. He took a long look at the tiny thing with powerful lungs wrapped up in a blanket; he couldn’t imagine her wearing a crown someday. She barely had any hair on her head and her face was all scrunched up, she looked so small and so fragile.
Philip spoke to her and the baby immediately calmed, she opened her eyes and he swore she smiled at him. He marveled at her and when the baby stretched out a tiny hand that landed on his chin, tears ran down his cheek. The King cried tears of joy.
In front of his wife, in front of the healers, in front of the servants. He cried. And he vowed then he would do anything to make his child happy, to spend the rest of his life trying to make her feel the way he felt when held her for the first time.
“Nicole,” he whispered to his wife.
They hadn’t decided on a name yet, but he could see she was meant for greatness. The name, meaning ‘Victory of the People’, quickly came to mind; that’s what she would be, a champion, a defender of the kingdom, his heir.
He barely allowed anyone else to take care for his pup. Often taking time out of his busy schedule to feed her and waking up at night to look for her.
He always favored her, even after the birth of his fifth child, an alpha boy ─Avery─, who could also be his heir if he wished to. But to him, Nicole was special, his pride and joy; there was no other option to rule after him.
She sat at his desk since she was a toddler to watch him work. Her curious mind surprised him when she asked about his duties. He taught her how to hunt, how to dance and how to escape the castle without the Queen’s knowledge.
He made sure she had the best teachers and trainers. Only the best for Nicole. All of his efforts were rewarded when she stepped up during the wars, leading the armies. She fought Bulshar and saved his people, his land and his family. She made him proud.
So, he looked the other way when word of Nicole’s indiscretions reached his ears. She had earned that and much more in his eyes. All of his other children were married at sixteen and seventeen, but not Nicole. No, she was busy enjoying herself and he wasn’t going to be the one to stand in her way.
He tried to give her room to find a mate until that fateful day when Lady Jane claimed she was carrying Nicole's pup. Thankfully it had been a misunderstanding; but he realized, by age 21, both he and Queen Rayna were expecting their third child. At the same age, Nicole was still fooling around and didn’t seem nowhere near to settle down.
He thought he was doing good by arranging for her to marry Waverly Earp. The girl was sweet, smart and beautiful but his heart broke when Nicole begged him out of said engagement.
His wife stepped up and found a solution and he felt like he could breathe again, his daughter would be happy, they gave her exactly what she wanted.
Which is why he couldn’t understand why he was awoken in the middle of the night by a guard to inform him Nicole had marched with an army to Garenth and stole a bride. The same bride she swore she hated just a few months ago.
Was this pride? Ego? Was this a whim? Was this her inner alpha fighting for dominance? He couldn’t find an answer other than ‘you spoiled her, you set no boundaries, this is on you’. He came back to the present and kicked his horse to ride faster; anger quickly building up inside him, he needed an explanation. Declaring war on a neighbor and peaceful kingdom was reckless, declaring war on his best friend was inexcusable.
He reached the camp and jumped out of his horse.
“I will deal with you later,” he spat at Xavier, who had stood up to meet him.
He headed for Nicole’s tent straight away calling his daughter’s name even before entering. He was losing the battle against sanity.
King Philip walked into the tent to find both Nicole and Waverly naked and cuddled.
His eyed widened as they both tried to cover themselves and he instantly turned his back on them trying to give them privacy to dress, but mostly to calm his overly-infuriated state.
“Father!” Nicole called, gathering her clothes, “I can explain!”
“EXPLAIN?” Philip asked in anger.
He turned around and saw Waverly finishing tying her dress. He took a deep breath and lowered his gaze, “I apologize, Princess Waverly.”
If he was being honest, this was not what he was expecting to find. According to the news, the two princesses hated each other, that’s what started the whole mess in the first place. He thought he would find his best friend’s daughter tied up and unable to leave, but the scene in front of him was surprising, to say the least.
“Are you here against you will?” he asked, looking directly into Waverly’s eyes.
“No, Your Majesty,” Waverly quickly answered in a small voice and with a shake of her head “I want to be with Nicole.”
Philip exhaled, relieved to confirm that his daughter was not a monster. At least he still had that. “Would you be so kind to wait outside for a moment?” he instructed and Waverly looked a Nicole for confirmation. The alpha nodded and Waverly warily left the tent.
Philip waited for Waverly to leave, he was ready to speak his mind and let hell break loose but he took a look at Nicole and saw the end of a biting mark on her left shoulder, where her shirt was hanging low.
“What is that?” he asked, pointing at the mark.
“Uhm, I─,” Nicole failed to make coherent sentences.
Everything suddenly felt different. He tried not to look but he could swear he didn’t see a mark on Waverly, Nicole let herself be bonded to Waverly without reassurances, an alpha marked before the omega. Definitely not a whim.
He didn’t know what to think anymore, every thought that ran through his head was conflicting and he couldn’t process them. Nicole had acted wrong but perhaps she had a good reason.
“Let’s go. You and Waverly are coming to High Castle, now!” he ordered and walked outside.
He commanded the army to pick up camp and sent them home. He got on his horse and waited for Nicole to be ready, not missing the way Princess Waverly clung to his daughter when they got on the horse together.
***************
He didn’t even notice the ride back home. So lost in his own confused mind, he didn’t ponder on anything else until they were at the gates of the castle.
He guided both princesses to the throne room where Rayna was anxiously pacing back and forth.
The Queen arched an eyebrow when she saw Waverly’s tight grip on Nicole’s arm. “She doesn’t seem kidnapped to me,” she thought.
“Waverly, sweetheart, are you hurt?” she asked.
Waverly shook her head, suddenly losing her voice.
“Were you threatened or pressured to be here in some way?” Rayna continued and Nicole rolled her eyes at both her parents thinking she would force someone to be with her.
Waverly shook her head again, “no, Your Majesty.”
Rayna sighed in relief, “very well, would you be a dear and please wait outside while we speak to our daughter for a moment?”
Waverly looked up at Nicole, refusing to leave.
Nicole leaned down to whisper on her ear, “it’s okay, love. Xavier and Eliza can escort you to my chambers. Wait for me there.”
Waverly shook her head, but Nicole squeezed her hand. She looked directly into her eyes, begging her to let her deal with her parents alone, who looked at each other, surprised with the display.
Waverly finally relented and slowly walked out of the room, she would have liked to stand by her mate, to bear the screams and judgment together but she understood, she would also preferred to speak with her family alone given the chance.
The door was barely locked when Queen Rayna started screaming.
“What have you done?” she asked, basically roaring in Nicole’s face. “Have you lost your mind? Do you understand the implications of your actions?”
Rayna turned away from her, rubbing her temples and Nicole exhaled harshly; her mother was right in being angry but it didn’t mean her alpha liked to be talked this way.
She remained silent and felt the weighting gaze of her father on her.
“What?” Rayna asked, looking at her husband.
“Show her,” Philip instructed.
Nicole closed her eyes, knowing exactly what her father meant. She reached and pulled the side of her shirt, unveiling the still fresh mating bite.
Rayna’s eyes went wide and she covered her mouth. “You didn’t!”
“That’s not all,” Philip said, in an oddly, bewildered tone, “I didn’t see a mark on Princess Waverly.”
“So, not only you let yourself be marked out of marriage, you also failed to take a mate?” Rayna was fuming, her daughter seemed keen on taking wrong decision after wrong decision.
Nicole remained silent, which only served to further infuriate the Queen.
“Don’t think for a moment that means something!” Rayna yelled, pointing at Nicole's mark. “There are a thousand omegas willing to marry you just for your name; mark or no mark, and we will send Waverly back to Garenth!”
“You will not do such thing!” Nicole finally spoke, her voice was loud and echoes of her alpha could be heard in her words.
“I think you have forgotten your place, Nicole.” Philip said, in the same, hostile tone. “We are not only your parents but your rulers, you answer to us, not the other way around!”
“You don’t have much choice here, you gathered an army and essentially declared war on two kingdoms, one of them being the home of my best friend!”
“Well, then, punish me.” Nicole challenged. “Disown me, take my title, forsake me, I don’t care. But Waverly stays with me. There is no taking me away from her. Where she goes, I go.”
“Disown you?” Rayna asked in disbelief, “you are supposed to be King!”
“Make Avery king,” Nicole offered, hating herself for being selfish and inconsiderate, “we all know he is a lot more centered than I am. He would be a great king!”
Rayna narrowed her eyes, “you know, don’t you?” she questioned. “You know Arthur can’t give Avery children…”
“Right. Shit.” Truthfully, Nicole completely forgot about that.
“And your brother won’t take a second mate, no matter how hard we try.” Rayna continued. “That’s why you’re acting like this; you think you are beyond consequences.”
Nicole shook her head, pushing her alpha down and steadying her voice, “that is not what this is. I know what I’ve done and I am willing to endure whatever punishment you see fit; I will renounce my claim to the throne if you want me to.”
Philip took a deep breath and pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to soothe the overwhelming pain in his head, “you are my heir, Nicole,” he said, trying to control the anger in his voice. “You're supposed to sit on the throne after me, you’re supposed to continue the Haught bloodline!”
“Fuck the Haught bloodline!” Nicole yelled impulsively, and regretting it almost immediately.
“NICOLE!” both the King and Queen cried out in shock.
Nicole sighed, “I'm sorry,” she said sincerely. “But you worry about who is going to sit in that chair in a hundred years but you won’t be here to see it… none of us will.”
“You are so worried about continuing your line, you tried to force your son into finding a second mate? This has become an obsession!”
“Careful, Nicole,” the King threatened. “This obsession as you call it is the only thing keeping you here, with the privilege of screaming at us, instead of down in the dungeons, paying for your insolence.”
He hated himself the moment the words left his mouth. He saw it in Nicole’s face, she feared for a moment he would be capable of such a thing. His heart ached and wished he could surge forward and hold her in his arms like when she was a pup afraid of the winds hitting her window.
Everyone quieted down, trying to understand how the argument had become so heated. Never had any of them spoken that way to one another, it wasn’t who they were.
Philip’s shoulders dropped, uncertainty and sorrow present on her face. “Is she worth it? he asked, “Is she worth all of this?”
Nicole looked up and held her father’s gaze, “I love her.”
The King exhaled and shook his head.
“Why didn’t you say something?” Rayna questioned. “Why didn’t you come to us?”
Nicole tilted her head and narrowed her eyes, “would you have let me go get her?”
Rayna swallowed thickly, “no, of course not.”
“That’s your answer,” Nicole said with a shrug of her shoulders. “You would have never let me do this and I can’t be without her. I’d rather die.”
Philip felt his body finally surrender to the mental and emotional pressures of this day, his eyes were pulsing and his ears ringing,
“Please, retire to your chambers, Nicole,” he instructed, in desperate need of removing himself from that environment.
Nicole tried to speak but he raised his hands to stop her, “I will deliberate on the matter later.”
She wanted to say more, her parents weren’t to blame for any of this and she shouldn’t have said the things she said, but maybe a moment to calm themselves would be good for everyone. So, she decided to ─for once─ obey. She nodded shyly and walked out the door.
Just when the King and Queen thought they would be getting a moment to rest, Lady Victoria, Rayna’s lady-of-bedchamber and confidant, entered the throne room.
“The advisors are ready to meet you in your office, Your Majesty,” Lady Victoria announced.
Rayna slumped on the throne and rested her head on her hand, “tell me Vic, what does the rumors say about my daughter’s latest misbehavior?”
“Well… the people are behind her, as usual,” Vic revealed.
Philip scoffed, “is that so?”
“Yes, Your Majesty, apparently, half of the Kingdom knew they were…” Lady Victoria trailed off and waved her hands in front of her, “together?” she finished, trying not to grimace. “And the announcement of Princess Waverly’s engagement to the Prince of York took them by surprise. The wardens who knew about them are ready to stand behind Nicole, the rest are wondering why she needed to abduct a Princess given who she is and her position.”
Rayna stood up, “how is it that we didn’t know about this?” she asked, incredulous.
Philip cleared his throat, and tried to avoid their gaze.
“I heard a rumor but I didn’t think it was true!” he confessed, unable to bear their judging eyes. “It came from the Fischers, you know how they are,” he tried to excuse.
Rayna slapped him on the arm, clearly outraged, “you could have said something!”
“I thought she was being… Nicole,” Philip said with a shrug. “She was quite adamant about hating the girl when she left.”
“This is your fault;” the Queen accused, “you spoiled her too much.”
“You traveled half the world because she didn’t want to get married!” Philip yelled with his hands in the air.
“This isn’t the time to point fingers, Philip,” the Queen dismissed.
Philip rolled his eyes and huffed. “Any word on the Earps’ reaction to all of this?”
“King Ward is upset but he knows he has no means to attack and the Yorks depend on his actions for the moment,” Vic informed him.
“Thank you. I shall meet with the advisors now,” he said and walked out of the room, leaving his wife to acquaintance herself with all the gossip she missed while she was away. She would surely have better information from the servants than him from his officials by the end of the day.
***************
The King walked into his office, and dismissed every pleasantry from the people who used to be by his side during every important decision he made, “I hope you have solutions for me,” he demanded as he took his seat.
“The obvious solution is to send Princess Waverly back, apologize with both King Ward and King Jeannie and make some form of amend,” the Grand Master ─Lord Cryderman─ offered.
“What if that wasn’t an option?” Philip said, stunning everyone with his words. “What if Nicole wants to take Waverly as her wife?”
“Forgive me, Your Majesty,” the Grand Master said, “but I find this hard to believe, how did this happen? Why did no one in Princess Nicole’s camp enlighten us on her plans or her actions?”
The Knight Commander, Sir Ewan, scoffed from his seat, “every guard at her service is loyal to her. Xavier took a vow of loyalty and you know how Dolls’ men are about vows. In fact, with the Princess… habits in the past, we have even commended him for it. And he chooses every guard that serves under him. They would never tell us something Nicole doesn’t want us to know.”
“Well,” Cryderman spoke again, “such loyalty and secrecy mean the Princess acted without the King’s knowledge. The law is clear, Your Majesty, Nicole committed treason.”
Horror and disapproval were voiced by almost every member of the court, except Chancellor Moody, the King’s senior advisor, who remained seated and seemingly annoyed. The outrage from members of the court against Cryderman got louder and soon the room was chaos.
“Enough!” Philip yelled, hitting his fists against the desk, making the court fall silent. “When I asked for solutions, Lord Cryderman, I didn’t mean for you to suggest I sentence my daughter to death.”
“Well, then, perhaps she can challenge Prince Peter,” Cryderman offered next with an irritated voice.
Philip instinctively looked at Sir Ewan to ask his opinion.
“That could work,” Ewan said, “Nicole suffered an injury on the tour but I think we all trust our Princess abilities, don’t we?”
“Aye!” the men nodded in agreement until a voice interrupted.
“Excuse me, but why are we here, Your Majesty?” Chancellor Moody said from the divan where he was seated. All eyes now fixed on him, he smiled as he voiced his thoughts.
“We all know you won’t sentence the Princess or remove her title, that is unspeakable,” he said with a calmed voice. “And why are you even considering endangering our Princess? She might be a capable warrior but she can still loose. Are you willing to risk her life when you don’t actually have to?”
“What do you propose then, Chancellor Moody?” Philip asked, intrigued.
“You are the King of Haught, the most powerful man in the world. Let your daughter have her mate, who will dare to rise against the Haughts?” Moody said with indifference.
“Pride is a dangerous thing, Chancellor Moody,” Cryderman said, “they might still want to fight even if they cannot win.”
“Let them!” Moody answered. “They will be erased and Haught Kingdom will show its power!”
“That is not who we are,” Philip said, exhausted. “That is not the kind of King I want to be.”
“I'm afraid that is who you’ll have to be.” Moody stood up and walked closer to Philip. “Nicole has fought for and with the people, most of them see her as a savior. Make no mistake, Your Majesty, your subjects will not take it well should you choose to punish our Princess or make her fight for such a trivial matter.”
“Trivial matter?” Cryderman asked, “she stole an engaged omega! The law is clear. It does not matter who you are, action must be taken! What message are we sending if he doesn’t?” he added, “Nicole can get away with anything?”
“Say you’ll reprimand her in private… nothing drastic, of course.” Moody said, “That shall appease the doubtful.”
“Add money to it,” Sir Ewan voiced. “Give the people money in the name of the Princess and no one will remember this by the next week.”
Moody nodded and raised his eyebrows. “A tournament! Organized by Princess Nicole, with the greatest reward the kingdom has ever seen. We will advertise it on the streets─”
“Anyone can participate!” Ewan interrupted.
They kept exchanging ideas, and the advisors ─except Cryderman─ not only agreed with Moody but they were all excited about it.
Philip felt his stomach turn. Not only was it morally wrong, but no one seemed to care. He knew in his heart no matter how angry Nicole made him, he could never punish her accordingly, but seeing all those men take pride in her actions and use it as a demonstration of power made him question his role both as a father and a King.
“I will considerer your advice,” he said when everyone quieted but not really caring what any of them had to say anymore.
The men nodded and exited the office one by one with the archbishop ─His Lordship Juan Carlo─ walking last.
“Your Excellence, if I may?” Philip said, and Juan Carlo stayed behind.
Philip invited him to take a sit and poured wined for both of them.
“You seem conflicted, Your Majesty,” Juan Carlo acknowledged upon seeing the King drink the first cup of wine and pour a second.
“There used to be a time when I could do what was required of me,” Philip said, remorseful. “Regardless of my feelings, I always took pride in being fair and making the right decisions.”
“What changed?” Juan Carlo asked, clasping his hands in front of him.
“She is my daughter,” Philip said earnestly, as if that answered every question ever raised.
Juan Carlo nodded and pursed his lips. “I don’t understand what you ask of me, My King.”
“Tell me what I should do,” Philip begged in the hopes to calm his troubling heart.
“Very well.” Bishop Juan Carlo shifted uncomfortably in his chair. “The rules are clear. Breaking an official engagement is against the law of men and the law of the gods. Nicole knew this and still acted the way she did. She should face the consequences of her actions; she is not a child anymore.”
Philip sighed and shook his head. “Then why does every part of me wishes to hold her and tell her everything will be alright?”
“Because you may be the King, the powerful man who rules this kingdom,” Juan Carlo said in a burlesque tone. “But you will always be a father first.”
“And, for once, Philip,” Juan Carlo added, using the King’s first name, emphasizing the friendly nature of his advice, “no one expects you to do ‘the right thing’.”
Philip drank the last of his wine and went to serve himself some more, clearly unsatisfied with Juan Carlo’s answer.
“Don’t blame yourself, Your Majesty,” Juan Carlo dismissed with the same lack of empathy as the rest of his council. “We are all just pawns in the Gods’ games, and the best we can do is play along.” he stood up and headed for the door.
“She took a bite,” Philip blurted out. “She mated out of wedlock, with someone else’s bride, what does the Gods say about that?”
“No God could ever punish you for who you love, Your Majesty,” Juan Carlo said. “And I won’t say anything if you don’t,” he finished with a shrug and walked out.
Philip wondered why was everyone so willing to overlook Nicole’s actions yet he felt so at odds with it. Should a person be allowed to act without consequences just because they had the power to do it? He was sure what his answer would have been before, honor above all, but when it came to Nicole, the lines got excruciatingly blurred. That’s why he failed to his own morals and let Rayna found another suitor for Waverly.
The problem was, he wasn’t so sure he could do it again.
He wrote a message and had a rider take it to its destination. He stayed in his office until late at night, when Rayna came to get him and walked him to their chambers. She wordlessly helped him into bed and rested next to him. She knew her mate was troubled and the best she could do was support him like she had always done.
***************
Waverly was escorted to Nicole’s chambers by Xavier and Eliza; when they arrived at the door, she embraced them both and thanked them profusely for everything they had done to help her and Nicole.
She walked inside and rested her back against the closed door with her eyes closed, it felt like the first time she could actually breathe in several days.
She opened her eyes after a while and took in her surroundings. realizing she had never been in Nicole’s room before.
The antechamber served as an office, with a large desk facing the door and a very large painting of Nicole wearing armor and a crown behind it looking powerful. A tall window on each side of the desk and the wall to her right was covered in rows of books from floor to ceiling; an iron chandelier and an expensive looking rug gave the finishing touches. It was ostentatious but strangely elegant and somehow, very Nicole.
She felt like she belonged there. At her mate’s lair.
She breathed in the alpha’s scent that lingered in the room and was about to open the door to her left that surely led to the bedroom when Chrissy walked in.
Her friend squealed and hurried to wrap her arms around her, “Waves, I'm so happy you’re here!”
“I'm happy to be here, Chrissy,” Waverly answered with her eyes closed and returning the embrace. “Something tells me you had to do with it.”
“Who? Me? Never!” Chrissy said mischievously, bringing her hand to her chest. “But, if I had ─hypothetically─ sent word ahead to your servants to be ready at the secret entrance you told me you used, to ─hypothetically─ let Nicole and Xavier enter the castle and guide them to Eliza… that would be treason, Waves,” she added nonchalantly.
Waverly giggled and hugged her again, “thank you, Chrissy.”
She was glad to have formed such a close bond with so many people during her trip with Nicole. They were all willing to sacrifice so much for her, they loved her and she loved them back. She truly felt at home.
They talked for a while in Nicole’s office, mostly catching each other up on what had transpired in the last days until the Alpha walked into the room.
Chrissy excused herself and as soon as she was out the door, Nicole’s arms were wrapped around Waverly, just holding her close and finding comfort in her warmth.
Nicole kissed the side of Waverly’s head, “lay with me,” she whispered, her voice sounded exhausted with a hint of sadness.
“Of course,” Waverly answered and let herself be guided into Nicole’s bedroom.
“What happened here?” she asked, seeing the complete disarray of the room.
“Oh, I─” Nicole tried. “I didn’t take our separation well,” she admitted shyly.
“I cried the whole time,” Waverly confessed, earning a sympathetic smile from Nicole.
They both understood each other’s sorrow, they made a mistake and suffered for it. They were soulmates, only they could fathom the pain that was being without each other and they made a silent promise; to never let it happen again.
Nicole laid on the bed and opened her arms to let Waverly rest on her chest, the Omega ran her hands under Nicole’s shirt, feeling her muscles relax under her touch.
“You’re worried,” Waverly said from where she rested.
“You can feel that?” Nicole asked, curious.
“Yes…” Waverly giggled. “And… you have your worry wrinkle,” she said looking up at her Alpha.
“Would you like me I was a farmer?” Nicole asked, out of nowhere.
“What?” Waverly said, confused.
“I think my father may strip me of my title,” Nicole confessed, looking at the ceiling.
Waverly sat up and looked down at her, “he would never do something like that, Nicole, you are his heir.”
Nicole sighed, letting some of her frustration out. “I don’t know, Waves. He seemed really angry with me.”
“Hey…” Waverly turned around and sat on her heels, facing Nicole. She pulled the alpha to sit and rested their foreheads together. “I am not with you because of your title or your power. I am with you because you are kind, brave and loyal.” She gave a kiss to Nicole’s cheek and smiled.
“Besides, we both know you can’t farm. That’s more of an Earp thing,” she finished trying ease Nicole’s worries.
“I would do it. I would do it for you,” Nicole said without hesitation. “I would leave everything behind just to be with you.”
Waverly grinned proudly, she recognized the truth in Nicole’s words and felt surrounded by her love. But part of her duty as Nicole’s mate was to be supportive of her Alpha. She knew Nicole’s heart, mind and soul; her desires and needs.
She placed her hand on Nicole’s cheek and spoke softly, “while I really appreciate your chivalry, my dear, we both know you were born to be King,” she said.
“You are a protector, Nicole, a leader; people look up to you…” She took Nicole’s hands in hers and spoke with confidence, “I know in my heart we could be happy anywhere in the world, but you would only thrive on a throne; and I would never want to blunt your ambition.”
The warmth of Nicole’s smile spread throughout her face and lit up her eyes, “you are amazing,” she said, tenderly and kissed Waverly’s lips.
There weren’t enough words to describe Nicole’s gratitude; to have her mate ─the only person who truly understood her─ with her was a luxury on itself; to be in her home, enjoying the safety and status her name carried was definitely a favor from the Gods.
They felt back on the bed and wrapped their arms around each other without speaking any more words, being in each other’s presence was enough for now.
Waverly fell asleep after a while, exhausted from the ordeal of the last few days. Nicole laid next to her but wasn’t able to rest, she spent the night regretting the way she spoke to her parents and praying they could understand her reasons.
She had expected their reaction, she knew she had put them in a difficult position but hadn’t foreseen feeling so affected by their criticism, she was so used to being on the loving end of their tempers.
So lost in thought, she failed to notice the first rays of sunlight breaking through the window. She only reacted when Waverly stirred on top of her, mumbling unintelligible words.
She was enjoying the sight of her love, peacefully sleeping on her chest and her mind was finally letting go of her worries when a knock on the door startled them. They stood up and Nicole hurried to answer the door, only to find a servant with a message for her.
“What is it?” Waverly asked, her voice still hoarse from sleep.
“My father wants to speak to me,” Nicole answered with a hint of anxiety on her voice.
***************
Waverly stayed in the room while Nicole went to see her father. Although something in her mind kept telling her things would be alright, she could not help but feel unsettled. Nicole had to face her father by herself ─again─ like she had acted alone. It was unfair to say the least, but Nicole begged her to let her handle things and Waverly felt compelled to obey at the moment.
But not even that long after Nicole left, she walked out of the chambers with her mind set on finding her alpha and stand by her.
She had only taken a few steps outside when Xavier and Eliza flanked her. She stopped and questioned them with her eyes but they only shrugged.
“Of course she would have me guarded,” Waverly thought.
“Fine,” she said, rolling her eyes and kept on walking, looking for Nicole.
She turned a corner and came to a halt when she saw Queen Rayna standing on a balcony overlooking the gardens.
Waverly hesitated for a moment but she wasn’t going to hide anymore, if she wanted to call Nicole hers, she would have to start acting like her mate. She took a deep breath and walked to stand in front of the Queen.
“How nice of you to join me,” Rayna said without looking at her.
“It is long overdue, don’t you think?” Waverly replied with a steady voice.
Rayna turned to face her and rolled her eyes when she saw Xavier and Eliza standing behind her.
“You two have a lot to answer, but for now leave us,” she ordered but they hesitantly looked at each other and stayed put.
Waverly watched as Rayna clenched her jaw at the insolence. Not wanting to make the situation worse, she turned her head and nodded, silently ordering the two alpha guards to leave.
Rayna huffed at the display, “already settled as a ruler, I see,” she said with an arched eyebrow, watching Xavier and Eliza obey the Princess.
“I'm sorry, Your Majesty,” Waverly apologized. “Nicole ordered them to guard me and─”
“And they are loyal to Nicole, yes I know,” Rayna interrupted, obviously annoyed before her gaze returned to the gardens.
Waverly followed the Queen’s eyes and finally saw Nicole walking next to her father down at the yard.
Rayna tightened her grip on the stone rail and Waverly finally understood, the Queen was just as concerned as her.
“Why are you here?” Rayna asked with an edge in her voice.
“I─ I'm with Nicole,” Waverly answered defensively. “I know how this looks but─”
“How this looks?” Rayna said through her teeth, but her eyes remained glued to her daughter in the distant. “You were engaged to someone else Waverly; you were having your engagement dinner. According to the public, Nicole abducted you and you are the poor captive Princess. You have no notion of how this looks.”
Waverly eyes widened at the realization. Nicole had made sure her reputation remained intact while she submitted herself to the scrutiny.
“I can make a statement,” she offered. “I can say I am here at my own will.”
Rayna laughed sarcastically. “That would mean acknowledging you acted against your father’s wishes, against your King’s wishes. You know what the punishment is for that? Do you think our Kingdoms can be friends if we take you in after that?”
Waverly swallowed the lump in her throat, “well, what would you have us do then? Leave?” she asked in a haste. “Leave and not be a problem for either Kingdom?”
Rayna finally turned to face her. “Would you do that?” she asked.
Her eyes were hard, probably from all the emotions of the last days but there was still a warmth in them, the kindness Waverly had always known was still there. After all, she was just a mother worried for her daughter.
“Would you leave your family?”
“Yes. I─” Waverly answer with a tremor in her voice.
“Would you leave your father, your mother?” Rayna interrupted. “Your sisters? Could you live knowing you would never see them again?”
“Yes.” Waverly said, once again. Tears starting to fall down her cheeks.
“How can I trust you tell the truth?” Rayna insisted. “How can I know you are willing to do as you say when she is the one marked and you still walk unmated?”
“Because!” Waverly yelled with a steady voice. “Because I am as much hers as she is mine!”
She stood tall and looked straight into the Queen’s eyes, “bite or no bite I belong to her!”
She angrily wiped the tears on her cheek with the back of her hand. “Yes, I would miss my family terribly but Nicole is my mate! Whether is here, at a deserted island or at the end of the world, my place is with her because I love her!” she finished through gritted teeth.
She turned her head away; her shoulders heaved as she panted, air blowing out forcefully out of her lungs trying to control the sudden anger weighting on her chest. This was not only the Queen but Nicole’s mother and she should have minded the way she spoke to her but her tolerance was growing weary. At first, she understood why anyone would doubt her commitment to Nicole given their past but now she was quickly getting tired of it. She loved Nicole and it was time for the everyone to accept it.
A warm hand landed on her shoulder and she faced the Queen again, only this time the hardness was gone from her eyes and the same tenderness she had seen throughout her life reappeared. This was the woman who commissioned a pretty new dress for her when she was five, who kissed her scraped elbow when she was seven and secretly let her cut a tulip from the garden when she was nine.
“I'm sorry,” the Queen said with a sad smile. “For the way I just spoke to you but I have to be sure.”
She looked down to where Nicole and Philip could now barely be seen from the distance.
“Nicole is risking so much by being with you. I have to be sure she is not alone in this.”
Waverly wrapped her arms around the Queen without thinking. She rested her head on the tall woman’s shoulder and breathed in her soothing scent.
“I’m afraid of what King Philip will do,” Waverly admitted.
Rayna stroked her fingers through Waverly’s head. “To be honest I'm afraid of that too, my child. But I will send you both to a deserted island before anything bad happens to either of you,” she said with a chuckle making Waverly instantly feel at ease.
Someone clearing their throat caught their attention, making them back away from each other and turn around to see Avery standing behind them.
“Sorry mother,” he said playfully. “I just wanted to see if Waverly would like to go for a ride, given that she is not a prisoner here,” he added cheekily.
“Of course.” Rayna nodded gracefully and walked towards her son.
She stood in front of him and pulled hard on his ear making him groan in pain.
“If you think for a moment that I’m oblivious to the fact that you helped your sister pull this act, you are very mistaken, Avery Haught,” she said through gritted teeth.
She took a few steps to leave while Avery hissed and rubbed his ear. Just as she was about to turn the corner she stopped and looked back.
“And Waverly,” she called from where she stood. “I am really happy she chose you,” she said with a smile.
Avery rolled his eyes and offered his arm to Waverly, “shall we? Arthur is waiting for us at the stables.”
“Did Nicole send you?” Waverly questioned, arching an eyebrow.
“Yes, she knew you were going leave the room and thought mother was going to eat you alive,” he said with a grimace. “I guess she underestimated your charm,” he added with a wink.
“Come on,” he insisted. “You could use a distraction.”
Waverly sighed, defeated. She wasn’t going to help Nicole by interrupting her time with Philip and the talk she had with Queen Rayna eased her feelings to some degree.
“Fine,” she said, taking Avery’s arm “I did want to ask you for something.”
“What is that, future sister?” Avery teased.
“A name for my horse.”
“The appaloosa Nicole brought back from the tour?” he asked and Waverly nodded in confirmation. “You know Nicole doesn’t like how I name the horses?”
“That is exactly why I ask.”
He rubbed his hands together and smirked mischievously, “you’re my favorite sister already, Waverly.”
***************
Her father probably looked in worst state than her, the bags under his eyes revealed he hadn’t been able to rest in a while; he tried to stand tall and show strength but his troubled eyes betrayed his stoic posture and Nicole hated herself for being the cause of his worries.
She studied him for a moment, trying to determine if she should be prepared to face hostility or if she should start by apologizing for her actions and words.
Nicole stood at the entrance of Philip’s office just watching him look out the window. After some time, she cleared her throat and addressed him.
“Father, you asked to see me.”
Philip stepped closer to her, “walk with me,” he instructed and guided her outside.
They walked side by side, greeting the servants on the way until they reached one of the gardens.
The silence was making Nicole anxious, she had never known her father to be unable to speak his mind. Maybe he knew what he was going to say wasn’t going to be well received.
“I'm sorry,” Nicole said after a long time. “For acting behind your back, for causing you trouble, for the way I spoke to you… for everything.”
He kept looking straight ahead and nodded. “I accept your apology.”
It didn’t help Nicole’s distress; those were the only words he said for a while, making her imagine the worst.
They had reached the end of the gardens and Philip ordered for the gates to be opened. A couple of royal guards joined them and they kept walking further away until they reached a cliff overlooking their kingdom, where the King sat on the edge of a large boulder and looked at the distance.
“Why didn’t you say anything?” he asked after what seemed like forever. “Not know, when you decided to steal Waverly away but before, when you were on the tour. You had many chances to write and tell us you had chosen her as your mate.”
“I don’t know,” Nicole said with a sigh, standing in front of him. “I was… afraid?”
Philip scoffed, “please, Nicole, you may have may defects but cowardice is not one of them.”
“But I was afraid,” Nicole confessed. “Waverly she─ she drives me insane to the point that she clouds my mind, nothing else matters, nothing else exists.”
“And she rejected me for so long. I wasn’t sure she was going take me as her mate because she is so stubborn, father, I swear…” she raised her hands and clenched her fists. “There is no creature that is nearly as stubborn as her. So, yes, I was afraid she wasn’t going to marry me.”
“And to be perfectly honest, I didn’t think mother was going to succeed,” Nicole admitted.
“Then I suppose your biggest mistake was to doubt your mother’s tenacity,” Philip said with a sad smile.
“Nicole, I have to be honest with you,” he voiced as he crossed his arms. “I don’t know what to do. The council has made it clear they won’t support me taking your title away or punishing you accordingly for what you have done and I do not wish to engage in an unnecessary war and let innocent people die in your name.”
Nicole nodded and looked down, willing to accept whatever fate her father decided for her.
Philip stood up and clasped his hands behind his back, “I have sent a message to Ward and asked him to come here with the Yorks to peacefully find a solution,” he said in his most ‘formal’ voice. “They should be arriving at Sext. I will listen to their demands and make a decision then.”
“I understand.” Nicole said, grateful to know her father wasn’t as riled up as the day before and he appeared to be on her side. “And I am sorry for the position I have put you in.”
He sighed and finally looked into Nicole’s eyes. “Both Kings will want answers, Nicole. They will want you to pay and I will do my best to stand up for you but please, for all the Gods, I need you to be on your best behavior.”
“Yes, father,” Nicole said submissively.
It surprised Nicole. She knew eventually there would be a time when she couldn’t hide under her father’s protection anymore but apparently, that day was yet to come.
“Our last resort will be to challenge Prince Peter, but listen to me, Nicole, I will be the one to ask for it if I deem it to be necessary,” Philip warned, emphasizing his words. “Do you understand? I don’t want you at risk.”
“Oh, father, but you don’t know him. He is no threat for me!” Nicole said arrogantly, dismissing Philip’s words.
“NICOLE!” He raised his voice. He was already bothered with the circumstances and Nicole’s attitude made him loose his patience.
“You will do as I say, I have had it with you!” he ordered and turned to head back towards the castle. “Let us return,” he said.
Nicole grimaced, knowing she should have done better. This was not the time to defy her father. She silently walked behind the King without saying a word the rest of the way.
They reached the outskirts of the castle and Nicole’s attention was drawn to Waverly’s laughter coming from the paddock where she was accompanied by Avery and his husband. A genuine smile covered her face at the sight; Waverly getting along with her family filled her with immense happiness.
“Your brothers were already traveling here for Princess Wynonna’s wedding, I will ask them to join us as well,” Philip said, breaking her out of her thoughts. “You will have someone supporting you now.”
“Thank you, father,” Nicole said. “I suppose I will go to them now,” she signaled to Waverly and waited for her father’s approval to head to the paddock.
Philip went to his office where his advisors were waiting for him, they talked for a while until a guard asked for entrance.
“Your Majesty, King Ward and his companions have arrived,” the guard said.
“Thank you, send them to the hall and inform the Queen and my children to get there as well,” Philip ordered.
Chancellor Moody cheered him on one last time and Philip walked to the hall, when he stood at the door, he took a deep breath and prepared to face whatever was waiting for him on the other side.
Notes:
Poor Philip, he needs a break. 😂
Until next time.
Chapter 21: Out of character, out of patience.
Summary:
A crazy, ridiculous and exhausting meeting between three Houses.
Notes:
Maybe if I release this chapter into the world, it would stop haunting me and I'll be able to move on 😖
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Out of character, out of patience.
Ward Earp wasn’t known to be brave, proud or even a temperamental man. All of his life he tried to go unnoticed and avoided conflict; always hiding or agreeing when someone else made important decisions. There really weren’t many qualities to him but the love for his daughters was something no one could question.
He always tried to do what was best for them and even came to terms with the fact that Waverly was too stubborn for her own sake. He knew she would eventually marry someone beneath her and he would have to agree as long as it meant her happiness.
But when Michelle suggested Waverly should marry Nicole and give the Haughts a solution to tame their unruly daughter, he hesitantly agreed. Nicole was brave, loyal, and held a good title, maybe Waverly would find joy in an arranged union after all.
His heart naturally broke when Waverly asked to end that engagement and he tried, without success, to fix his error.
He had made many mistakes as a King and his people were suffering for it. So, when Jeannie appeared at his door offering gold and a Prince, it was as if she was sent from heaven. She would not only solve the kingdom’s financial problems but he was going to be able to make his baby daughter happy.
Now, sitting in his chair, listening to his advisors’ rant about how the Haughts had betrayed him, he felt sick. They were all demanding actions but his head was away, troubled with many questions, had Nicole acted alone or with Philip’s blessing? Had their pride been hurt? Did this mean he would have to fight against them? All of his life he had been grateful to be surrounded by Haught land and the security his friendship with Philip provided; if not for those, he would have lost his kingdom a long time ago to any opponent.
Now, fighting his friend seemed inevitable.
He put those questions aside when anguish took over his body, what atrocities his poor daughter must be suffering in the hands of Nicole, a person who she despised so much?
“Father, may I speak with you?” Willa’s voice could be heard above everyone else in the room.
“Not now, Willa,” Ward said, “we need to find Waverly.”
“Leave us!” Willa ordered, making the advisors nod at her and obey.
“What do you need to speak of with such urgency?” Ward asked in anger, “your sister has been taken; she needs to be our priority!”
Willa rolled her eyes. “You can’t be this oblivious, father, Waverly loves Nicole. I can assure you she has not been taken against her will.”
“I cannot believe you are taking that savage’s side!” Ward yelled, offended. “Waverly hates Nicole, she didn’t want to marry her!”
“That was before. They fell in love and they want to be together.”
Ward shook his head in disbelief. “No.”
“Didn’t you smell Waverly’s scent when you summoned her?” Willa asked, raising her hands in the air. “She laid with Nicole; they are each other’s mate.”
“I thought it was the trip,” Ward said, his voice heavy with uncertainty.
“Nicole is an idiot but she would never take someone against their will,” Willa voiced as she sat in front of Ward. “I think this was all a ruse so the Yorks would blame it on her instead of us.”
Ward rubbed his head sighed. It was a lot of information to take in. “I'm afraid it does not matter, Willa. Waverly is promised to Pete, we have given our word, archbishop Malick would never allow to us break the engagement.”
Willa huffed sarcastically. “Are you willing to send Waverly away to live miserably with a person she does not love?”
“I don’t know what can I do,” he said, his shoulders dropped in defeat. “Nicole attacked us and the council wants me to act… and I cannot just send the Yorks away, they want what was promised.”
Willa nodded and pursed her lips, she understood he was in a difficult position, it couldn’t be easy for him to have the threat of war with two kingdoms just because his youngest daughter fell in love. “Just consider what I have told you?” she begged in a calm voice.
“I will,” he said, and Willa left him with his thoughts.
He was more troubled than before; he knew now his daughter was safe but that wasn’t exactly a good thing; his decision making was now compromised. Even so, when the council asked about his plans, he simply reminded them they lacked the means to seek any form of war. They knew it to be true but still wondered why Ward wouldn’t do anything in his power to rescue the daughter he loved so much.
He had never been more grateful for a celebration, Wynonna’s wedding meant he got to actively avoid King Jeannie with the excuse of looking out for the guests that were starting to arrive. He and Michelle put on their best faces to welcome their visitors and deflected questions about the rumors of Waverly being taken.
It wasn’t an easy task and he had managed to do it well until King Jeannie forced him into his office.
“I cannot believe you parade around the castle smiling like you don’t have a care! We had an agreement and I want what was promised!” she screamed, the veins on her forehead threatening to burst.
Jeannie had been baffled enough with the whole situation, she debated endlessly if she had been used for political reasons or she had been simply made a fool. She considered marching to Haught Kingdom herself and ask for explanations but decided to let Ward handle it because she knew she was just a visitor in a foreign land. She had trusted Rayna’s word and came with a few guards only; she didn’t have any means to defend herself if things ended badly.
But her pride was hurt and she unfortunately depended on Ward’s actions. Which is why she had been less than pleased when Ward hid from her. She felt her anger rise with every avoidance and needed to demand proper actions for the offence she had suffered.
Ward remained silent, trying to find an excuse to tell King Jeannie and thank the Gods when a guard interrupted them with a message from Philip.
“The King of Haught wants us to meet with his family at High Castle,” he informed Jeannie after reading Philip’s note.
“And you’re just going to obey him? Does everyone just simply do what he asks?” Jeannie sneered, feeling insulted with the way Ward spoke to her, as if giving her orders.
Ward took a deep breath and spoke with confidence for the first time in a while, “we are friends and allies; I owe him to listen.”
Jeannie felt a pang in her stomach, she expected Ward to be as angered as she was but his words made her doubt if she could trust him.
“Very well,” she hesitantly agreed. “We will all go and listen to what the Haughts have to say.”
“I will make arrangements; we leave as soon as we’re ready. We will travel all night and arrive by Sext tomorrow.” Ward said and left the room, thankful for having appeased Jeannie for the moment.
Ward begged his family to stay and see for their guest but they all refused; Willa and Wynonna knew their sister would need support and Michelle was interested to see they wouldn’t lose the gold the Yorks offered.
They appointed a member of the court to take charge, who would be closely watched by Robert Svane, and left in the middle of the night.
It was an exhausting trip and the prospect of animosity between three kingdoms could be sensed in the air.
They were received with pleasantries from the servants and were guided to the main hall where they took their seats and waited in silence a long while for their host to arrive. It was clear to the Yorks this was not an official matter of business as there were no announcements or members of the court, meaning the Haughts were trying to resolve things quietly.
Ward anxiously stood up and walked to the door to ask why was Philip taking so long… only to find the King of Haught standing there.
They exchange uncomfortable looks before Philip spoke.
“I am sorry for all of this, old friend,” he whispered, trying to hide himself from the rest of the table.
Ward nodded accepting his apology, Philip was in the same position as him, paying for his child’s poor choices. He made a decision then; he would miss the Yorks’ gold but he hoped for Waverly’s happiness and keep his friendship intact.
“Perhaps we can discuss it between ourselves after we have made peace with King Jeannie?” he offered sincerely.
Philip sighed in relief. “Thank you Ward, I would be grateful for that.”
They entered the room and awkwardly sat down. Ward ordered in Michelle’s ear to stay quiet, explaining how they would speak about it later. She dubiously agreed as they waited for the rest of the attendants.
“So where are my little sister and her mate?” Wynonna devilishly asked, earning a reprimand from her mother.
Philip cleared his throat, “the rest of my family has been summoned, they should be here shortly.”
No one missed how he included Waverly as a part of his family and King Jeannie tilted her head to look at Ward’s reaction but felt discouraged when he avoided her. She tightened her jaw as she finally accepted Ward was not on her side. Anger quickly rose inside of her; she did not appreciate being played.
She decided then and there she was going to make them regret not keeping their promises and she was definitely not going to walk away empty handed.
The door opened, breaking her out of her thoughts and Queen Rayna walked in, followed by Nicole and Waverly.
*************
Nicole was summoned to the hall and immediately felt anxious, she took Waverly’s hand and walked together until they reached their destination, expecting to see her brothers there, but they were strangely absent.
They waited for a moment until Queen Rayna hurriedly walked past them and ordered them inside. Nicole thought it odd but obeyed anyway.
The tension could be sensed in the air when they walked in, everyone was already on edge and the only sound in the room was the sharp breaths from the three Kings.
Nicole and Waverly held hands as they approached their seats, earning a few angry glares in the process. They sat at Philip’s right after Rayna, and ended up facing directly at Kyle and Pete.
“Princess Waverly, last time I saw you, you were being stolen from us. I feared for your life, my dear!” Jeannie let out sarcastically, with a hand in her chest.
Waverly looked up and held her gaze, her nostrils flared with the hardness of her breath. “I can assure you I'm where I want to be… Your Majesty.”
Philip stood up getting everyone’s attention and stopping the exchange, “I thank you all for agreeing to this meeting. I would like to start by apologizing to both of you, King Ward and King Jeannie for─”
“So far, you have not done us wrong, King Philip, why are you the one expressing regret?” Jeannie nastily interrupted.
Philip sighed and sat down, King Jeannie was upset and he understood, he would probably feel the same way if he was in her place. “I apologize for my daughter’s actions as well.”
“Does she not speak?” Jeannie challenged, the smug look on her face unveiling she was ready to fight. “Has she conveniently lost her voice or has she chosen now to hide under your wing? She did not strike me as a coward when she was shouting threats at us.”
Nicole clenched her fists under the table and tightened her jaw, she was trying to keep her composure and not fall for Jannie’s taunting.
“I apologize, King Jeanie, for any inconvenience I have caused you and your family,” she said, swallowing her pride.
“Any inconvenience?” Jeannie mocked. “Breaking the law is not an inconvenience, dear, is a crime. A crime for which I can already see you will not pay. So let us stop with the fake pleasantries and move to resolve the issue at hand, shall we?”
“Very well,” Philip said, visibly anxious. “What do you propose then, King Jeannie?”
“I want what’s right,” Jeannie demanded arrogantly, “Waverly will marry my son and leave with us.”
Nicole held Waverly’s hand under the table and tried to remain calm in light of King Jeannie’s claims.
“Why would you want to force her to leave with you when she clearly doesn’t want to go?” Willa immediately asked with her head high, showing where her allegiances laid.
Jeannie huffed angrily and raised her voice. “Announcements have been made, promises need to be kept, I cannot go back to my Kingdom without Princess Earp as their future queen. Especially for how things have turned out. I cannot just bow my head and take it, that will make me look weak and that is something I have never been,” she angrily spat. “Do you thing we want her? Let me be clear, we do not want her.”
“Why would we want her?” Kyle sneered from where he disrespectfully sat slumped in his chair, “she clearly likes to go around.”
Nicole stood up and bared her teeth at him. “How dare you speak of her that way?” her voice roared so loud it made everyone bare their necks for a moment. Waverly took her hand and whispered in her ear, making her sit again and surprising all three families with her ability to control Nicole.
“You didn’t seem to care when you proposed to me behind your brother’s back,” Waverly said in a patronizing tone and looking directly at Kyle.
Gasps filled the room and every judging stare was fixed on the younger Prince of York.
“You proposed to your brother’s betrothed?” Ward finally spoke. He had tried to remove himself from the dispute in the hopes of helping his friend but Waverly’s revelation shocked him.
“No. She lies!” Kyle defended but small beads of sweat started to form on his forehead.
Philip shared a questioning look with Rayna while the Earp sisters yelled threats at Kyle. The way she had spoken about the Yorks made Philip think they were good people but seeing their attitude now, he could not believe his wife had made allies with them.
He was brought out of his thoughts when Wynonna threatened to hang Kyle by his cock.
He cleared his throat getting the attention back on him and spoke with a tired voice. “King Jeannie, you know Waverly coming with you isn’t an option so tell us what you really want.”
“I want land,” Jeannie quickly said with a smirk. This was the opportunity she had been waiting for. King Philip had a reputation of being an honorable man and in her eyes that was a weakness she could exploit.
“The only way I can return home without a Princess for my son is if I return with something better. If I return as a conqueror.” An evil glint could be seen in her eyes as she turned her head and looked directly at Nicole. “I want Alexandria.”
Ward turned to look at Philip and shook his head in disapproval but it was clear Philip was considering it.
It wasn’t a fair exchange but the Yorks had been offended and they deserved amends. Even if such amends meant a great loss, he was willing to do anything to prevent a fight or a war.
“You have clearly gone mad,” Wynonna scoffed.
Nicole laughed at the comment but one look at her father and she realized where his thoughts rested. Waverly tried to hold her hand sensing her distress but she couldn’t stop her.
“NO!” Nicole shouted and stood up. “They will not take more than half our kingdom! I fought for Alexandria; they are my people; I will not let them at their mercy!”
“Nicole…” Rayna called trying to appease her.
“NO!” Nicole yelled again; her actions now ruled by her outrage. “I don’t even know why are we still debating!” she slammed her fists against the table, and looked at Pete.
“Fight me, you coward!” she yelled in his face. “I took your bride; any other person would have killed me by now─”
“Nicole!” Philip and Waverly tried at the same time but it was too late.
“I challenge you to a duel!” Nicole let out through her teeth. “Let’s stop this charade and fight!”
Everyone remained quiet, the Earps looked at Rayna, who rubbed her forehead in disbelief and Philip’s face was red with anger, Nicole had done exactly what he told her not to do. Again.
Pete had been quiet the whole time but knew what was going to happen since Nicole walked away with Waverly back in Garenth. He wasn’t a violent man but rejecting a challenge was something his already weak reputation could simply not afford. He was about to stand up and accept the fight, as it was customary, when Jeannie placed a hand on his arm to stop him.
“No,” Jeannie said with a smirk and rested her forearms on the table, looking at Nicole. “You cannot challenge him because you have not been offended. You have committed a crime and, in my mercy, I have decided to disregard it in exchange for what I have asked.”
She didn’t want a futile fight where her son could die. Even if he won, they would only get a princess who did not want to go with them. She wanted to hurt both Kings for using her. She wanted to walk away with a piece of Haught land, that would elevate her status in front of her allies and enemies.
“What are you doing? I can fight her.” Pete whispered in her ear but she ignored him.
Nicole hummed and smiled in defiance, missing Philip’s pleading eyes, “but if I have committed a crime according to you, then I can request trial by combat, can I not?”
It was a ridiculous idea and not at all how their law worked but Nicole wanted to beat Jeannie at her own game.
Jeannie’s smile weakened but only for a moment. Her brain quickly coming with a new way to hurt the people who wronged her. “Fine. Then I choose Kyle to fight you.”
“That is not how it works!” Rayna complained from her seat, while Philip reached for her arm to try and calm her.
“It’s okay, mother,” Nicole said arrogantly. “It does not matter which one of these cowards I beat.”
Jeannie puffed her chest triumphantly, she now had Nicole exactly where she wanted. “And when he wins,” she said maliciously, “I will let him marry Waverly.”
The Earps stood up yelling profanities while Nicole was taken aback by the suggestion. She trusted her own abilities but knew she had walked right into Jeannie’s trap and hated herself for it.
Jeannie and Kyle shared a gloating look. They knew none of the attendees would agree to such fight no matter how skilled Nicole was, not when their precious Waverly’s future was at stake. They puffed their chest; they could taste it. It was as if they could already see themselves as rulers of such a prized land.
“Waverly is not an object you can pass around!” Nicole complained.
“Curious thought that is, given that your mother passed her to me,” Jeannie sneered, with such an evil face it could have come from the devil himself.
Several questioning eyes set on the Queen of Haught who looked down, ashamed. Nicole sat back sensing things had taken a turn for the worst and she held most of the blame.
“Is that true?” Ward asked, hurt and disbelief present in his face.
“Yes,” Jeannie confirmed from her seat, “she arrived at my castle begging me to take Waverly away because she deemed her unworthy of marrying her daughter.”
“That is a lie!” Rayna countered, visibly angry. “They hated each other; I was trying to do good.”
“Please…” Jeannie huffed and waived her hand dismissively in front of her, “you told me the Earps would sell their daughter for a couple of coins and I cannot say you were wrong, they jumped at the opportunity to take my gold! You are right in thinking them beneath you.”
Philip was honestly willing to give his land away until he saw the wickedness in Jeannie’s eyes, he could not forgive himself if he submitted his people to her ruling. He was calmly trying to think of another solution until Jeannie said a little too much.
Philip Haught finally lost his patience.
“That is enough!” he said as he stood up, his chest rising and falling with every shallow breath. “I will not tolerate you speaking falsehood about my wife.”
“Guards!” he called and Sir Ewan walked in, followed by several soldiers.
“Take King Jeannie York and her sons back to Garenth, make sure they get their belongings and see they sail back to the hole they crawled out of,” Philip ordered, shocking everyone.
“Yes, my King,” Sir Ewan said with a pleased face.
“What are you doing? We haven’t resolved the matter, I thought you were an honorable man!” Jeannie complained, as Sir Ewan grabbed her by the arm. She did not expect Philip to react that way, word of him was of being a patient and fair man.
Philip ignored her pleas and walked to stand in front of her. “You will take your sons and your gold and leave; you will not come back here or I will not hesitate to end you and your kingdom.”
Jannie looked at him, her mouth twitching and her jaw tensed. “You have no idea how dangerous I can be,” she said through her teeth.
“What power do you have against me?” Philip arrogantly said and completely unlike himself.
He had grown tired of everyone’s yelling and accusations and lost his temper, maybe his advisors where right, he didn’t need to risk his Kingdom or his daughter when he could just take.
“The world will know Haughts have no honor! I have some powerful allies; you will regret this,” Jeannie screamed as she was being carried away along with her sons.
Her words were yelled at deaf ears, no one took her seriously; she was an unknown King from an unknown land and didn’t represent a threat.
The way the Yorks had been treated was less than fair; they were sought out after all, but no one bat an eye. Even if the Yorks turned out to be despicable, they deserved some form of justice but in that moment, everyone chose to be selfish fend for their own flesh and blood, for their own interests. The Gods would be asked for pardon for their actions later on.
Philip angrily sat back on his chair and Rayna tried reach for him but he moved away.
None could believe what he just had done, especially Nicole. Her father had been calmed and composed her entire life, he had clearly crossed a line today because of her and she was sure it would weight heavy on him.
“Let us go!” Ward ordered his family and angrily stood up.
“Ward, please,” Philip begged, his eyes filled with sorrow.
“You tricked me!” Ward yelled, “you went behind my back and brought those people into our lives! You betrayed me!”
“Oh, please!” Willa said rolling her eyes and interrupting Ward’s rant. “You are no different, King Jeannie was awful but she was right, you wanted the gold, you arranged for a marriage for Waverly behind King Philips back, you are no different.”
Ward sat back, ashamed but still angry.
Everyone was exhausted and remained quiet, not knowing what to say.
“I think now is time to finally arrange for those two to get married… again.” Michelle finally spoke. She seemed completely unfazed by everything surrounding her.
“How can you say that?” Ward shouted with his hands raised. His chest hurt with the realization his friend thought so little of him. “I do not want to join our families; it is clear we can no longer trust each other. Why would I let them get married after everything?”
“Because…” Wynonna dramatically stood up and waited for everyone’s eyes to reach her.
“Waverly is pregnant.”
Rayna, Philip and Ward gasped and looked at Waverly who blushed beyond red and shrunk on her seat.
“No, she is not!” Michelle said in a cynical tone and scrunching her face.
“No, she is not.” Wynonna echoed and sat back, deflated.
Silence fell again and Rayna raised her hands questioning what was the truth.
“You think my daughter comes back reeking of alpha and I'm not going to have her examined?” Michelle said matter-of-factly. “The healer confirmed she is not pregnant. I could not give away a pregnant bride. I'm not a monster.”
“Why would you say that?” Waverly angrily whispered to Wynonna.
“I was trying to help you,” Wynonna whispered back with a shrug of her shoulders.
Ward rubbed his temples groaned. He was tired and overwhelmed. “Well, I will not let her marry Nicole. She attacked our castle; she is our enemy.”
Willa groaned from her seat, “If you don’t let them marry, I will renounce my title,” she threatened.
“Oh! Me too,” Wynonna joined, smiling at Waverly and Nicole who looked at her filled with gratitude.
“Let them marry or you will have no heir.”
Philip Rayna looked at each other, surprised with the loyalty display.
“How?” a drained Ward asked. “Waverly was just announced to be marrying someone else!”
“We can think of something to say, let me handle it,” Willa offered, winking at Waverly, who felt nothing but love for her sisters in that moment.
“Fine,” Michelle happily said, not letting Ward speak again. “Now is the matter of the gold we lost.”
Philip nodded at Rayna, relieved to finally be making some progress.
“We can give you double what the Yorks had promised,” Rayna offered, hoping to make her mishap forgotten. “It’s the least we can do.”
“I don’t want your money or your pity,” Ward said disgruntled, but his eyes were absent as he rubbed his forehead.
“We will take what was promised,” Willa interrupted. “No more, no less.” Her tone was kind but formal, speaking like a true king, and it was clear Ward was no longer in control.
“Of course,” Rayna agreed and nodded, thankful for the Earp heir intervention.
Ward let everyone make the important decisions once again, knowing he was unable to handle the situation. “Let us go then,” he abruptly stood up but took a look at his youngest daughter and he knew this awful meeting wasn’t over yet. “Waverly, come!” he ordered.
“But you just said we can marry!” Waverly whined taking Nicole’s hand.
Ward grunted and tightened his fists. “Well, you cannot marry today!” he yelled. “You must come home!”
“But I want to stay with Nicole!” Waverly said with imploring eyes.
Everyone deflated. Their exhaustion was clear in their tired postures, Waverly had chosen a terrible time to speak her mind.
“An unmated omega cannot live with an alpha, that is improper.” Ward tried to reason with his most pleading voice, wanting nothing more than to leave that hall.
Nicole raised her hand to her mark but Rayna quickly slapped it away, “not everyone will be as understanding as we are, Nicole,” she whispered.
“Father, you know I have laid with Nicole,” Waverly dryly said. “We have been traveling alone for months now.”
“I was assured you were properly chaperoned!” Ward angrily muttered, looking at Philip and Rayna who shrank further in their seats.
“They hated each other, dear, there was no need for chaperones,” Michelle intervened, giving Waverly a ‘you’re not helping’ look.
“I already have to give many explanations, Waverly,” Ward begged, trying to keep his composure. “And it would do everyone good to show the people you are free and unharmed after the recent… events. We can discuss a date for your marriage after the outrage has calmed down.”
It was an obvious and logical decision, no one could deny it. No matter how much everyone supported the union, there were still things beyond their control, letting Nicole and Waverly live together didn’t bother their families but others wouldn’t be so understanding. Tensions were already high between kingdoms.
Nicole looked at Waverly and gave her a sad smile, knowing they had no choice but to agree with Ward. They had caused enough trouble already.
“But─” Waverly tried.
“Waverly, please,” Willa implored. “Sacrifices need to be made. You both have assurance of your marriage, now it’s a matter of being patient and do things the right way.”
A tear ran down Waverly’s cheek as she swallowed the lump in her throat and shook her head.
“It’s okay, love.” Nicole tried to soothe her and stood up, offering her hand for the omega to join her. She had made many mistakes but she would never forgive herself if Waverly’s relationship with her family became strangled because of her.
“We promised we would never separate again,” Waverly whispered through her sobs.
Nicole brought their foreheads together. “We are not separating. I am yours and you are mine, forever. Nothing will ever change that,” she said, comforting Waverly with the honesty of her words. “But maybe we need to do what is right. For once.”
Waverly wiped her tears away and nodded. “I know you’re right; I just don’t want to leave your side.”
“I will allow you to visit,” Ward offered, seeing the scene in front of him. Even in his angered state, he could not stand to see his daughter unhappy. He was already burdened with the aftermath of Waverly and Nicole’s actions and he knew his own people were already questioning his ruling back home. ‘Giving’ his daughter away to marry the same person who took her against her will would look even worse for him, but a single tear from Waverly and he was helpless.
Philip extended his hand in front of his friend. “Thank you, Ward, for everything” he said, but Ward looked down and turned around without shaking it.
“Let us go now,” Ward ordered his family and this time they obeyed. Michelle, Willa and Wynonna stood up and walked to the door skipping pleasantries and formalities.
Nicole kissed both of Waverly’s hands and reluctantly let her go. “I love you,” she whispered.
“Why is this so hard?” she wondered as she saw Waverly leave, wrapped in her sisters’ arms. She should be grateful for the outcome; she would get to marry Waverly and the threat of danger had been dragged away from them. It was customary to live apart until marriage but they had been living in a bubble and mistook it for reality.
Reality for its part wasn’t as cruel as Nicole perceived it, it only demanded patience.
Nicole watched the door close after Waverly and an eternity seemed to pass until Philip spoke again.
“I asked you to let me handle things, Nicole. I begged you,” he spat, clearly enraged.
Nicole looked down, ashamed. “I'm sorry─”
“You’re sorry?” Philip asked with hostility. “I have now made an enemy and lost a friend, all because you think your wishes are the only ones that matter. Your regret means nothing, Nicole.” He stormed out of the room without saying another word.
Nicole felt an urge to follow him, she knew she had disappointed him and could not bear it; her body moved almost on instinct but Rayna stopped her.
“Let him go, Nicole,” the Queen advised grabbing her arm. Nicole ignored her and tried to reach for the door again.
“He needs to clear his head; he doesn’t need you to anger him once more.” Rayna’s voice was tired but a warning could still be heard on it.
“I'm sorry.” Nicole conceded. “I'm just not used to see him like that. It is hard for me.”
“Oh, it’s hard for you?” Rayna sarcastically asked and headed for the door shaking her head. “I swear on all the Gods, Nicole, I should have spanked you when you were a child.”
Nicole ran a hand through her hair and sighed as she was left alone in the room.
She suddenly felt trapped inside those walls, it had been a long and exhausting day and she needed to get out of there.
As soon as she was out of the hall, her father’s council were there to congratulate her and gloat on the ‘power’ she and the King showed by forcing the Yorks away.
The praise felt completely inappropriate given what had happened inside the room, their smug smiles and egotistical nature made her squirm and she realized they had always been that way; she just wasn’t bothered by it before. How did father manage to remain kind and just all those years with them as his advisors?
***************
Nicole sat alone in the kitchen contemplating the error of her ways, wine didn’t have the desired effect, she was still fully aware of her love being away and her parents’ disapproval of her actions after drinking a jar of the best wine they had.
“I heard you have come a long way since getting Waverly thrown into the river,” her brother, Edmund, joked as he stood next to her and pat her shoulder, reminding her of her childish actions back in Gleiden.
She wondered why her brothers had been missing from the awful meeting after Philip assured her they would be there as her support, but she lacked the spirit to question them about it.
“Leave me alone,” Nicole said, reaching for more wine.
John sat on the table and took the wine away from her. “Why are you so pettish, little sister?”
“Waverly left and both our parents hate me,” Nicole slurred. Maybe the wine was working after all.
“You’re dramatic for an alpha, you will get to marry Waverly, after all,” Richard said, rolling his eyes.
“But I don’t know when!” Nicole whined.
Edmund slapped the back of her head, making her squeal in surprise. “Don’t be a child, Nicole; everyone has to wait to marry. Weddings don’t happen overnight.”
“And mother doesn’t hate you,” Richard condescendingly said, reaching for the wine and taking a sip. “She made preparations to help you escape if things went wrong. That’s why she was late.”
Nicole’s eyes snapped up to meet her brothers’ smug faces, “what?” she asked with skepticism.
“She had Shorty waiting on his ship to take you and Waverly somewhere safe,” Richard said, shrugging his shoulders.
John nodded in agreement, “I was in charge of the horses.”
“I was manning the east entrance to give you way,” Edmund said, pointing behind him with his thumb.
“I was listening behind the door,” Avery confessed in his usual, childish demeanor.
Nicole breathed deep, taking in their words. After everything that had happened, her mother was still willing to go to great lengths to ensure her happiness. She definitely needed an apology.
“And you were all willing to help her, to help us?” she asked, unconvinced.
“Of course,” they all answered in unison.
It surprised Nicole to say the least. With the exception for Avery, all of her life she had been less than kind to them. Always flaunting her alpha ─and heir─ status to order them around and make them submit to her and do her bidding. Seeing them all willing to risk so much for her made her feel even smaller, after the day’s events.
“I don’t know what I did to deserve you,” she said, with appreciation.
Edmund leaned down and pinched her cheek affectionately. “Apparently, you were born and the rest of the world knelt.”
John helped her stand up and wrapped his arm around her waist for support. “Come one, little sister, let’s get you some much needed rest.”
"Everything will be better in the morning."
Notes:
*Huffs* Honestly? I mostly leave chapters the way I write them (other than a few cuts and tweaks during editing) but this chapter? I rewrote it 6 ─yeah, SIX─ times! I’ve been sitting on it for weeks debating if I should post it.
It is an understatement to say it kicked my ass 😕. What I had in my head translated into a mess when put into words. I think I finally managed to keep the essence of what the original idea was and I hope it turned out okay (😅) but I would REALLY appreciate some honest feedback about things that need to improve in terms of writing.
Thanks!
Chapter 22: What Nicole wants, Nicole gets
Summary:
Nicole tries to behave after the mess she caused but Waverly has other ideas.
Notes:
I think I can only write roller-coasters but it’s not my fault. It’s my brain’s. 😅
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
What Nicole wants, Nicole gets
With the burden of a struggling kingdom on her shoulders and an inherent need to protect her little sister, Willa Earp had no choice but to rise to the occasion. She had taken control as soon as the Earps arrived to Garenth; she informed the council about the ending of her sister’s engagement to the Prince of York, vaguely citing a misunderstanding in the terms of the union, fighting fiercely with archbishop Malick in the process and not leaving room for questions from the rest of the advisors after speaking her mind. Waverly’s presence appeased the doubters and Willa refused to explain her abduction, claiming it was a personal matter and almost dismissing it as an unfortunate prank between friends.
None of the people believed it, but Willa grew bigger and stronger with every argument, she would someday be a king no one wished to question.
She dismissed everyone and forced them to shift their focus to the celebration of Wynonna’s wedding; with so many important guests visiting, she tasked them with reinforcing their political relations and find new ways of improve their trade.
Ward had never been a jealous man but seeing his daughter rule over him made him wish for her temper, she would be a better ruler that him, no doubt.
**************
Three days without Waverly were torture, her brothers tried to distract her with hunting trips and drinking games but Nicole couldn’t stop thinking about Waverly. She told herself she was being ridiculous; she knew Waverly was hers and they were getting married eventually but she couldn’t help the longing anguish overwhelming every part of her being.
Her now strangled relationship with Philip didn’t help either. He hadn’t said a word to her since the meeting and had turned to either of his sons for any official matter. He had never been cold ─even through all her mistakes─ but he seemed to have finally grown tired of her and it hurt her more then she thought possible.
All the Haughts reluctantly traveled to Garenth for Wynonna’s wedding, they knew their relationship with the Earps was tense but their absence would only damage their already suffering image. They needed to at least appear to still be on friendly terms between kingdoms if they were to announce the union of their daughters any time soon.
They arrived in time for the ceremony and were received by the Earps. Willa joked with Avery as usual and fake smiles covered both King’s faces. Rayna and Michelle amicably made small talk to ease the tension in the air but Waverly and Nicole didn’t even notice; their eyes were only focused on each other.
A kiss on the hand was all Waverly got; not being able to do what they wished was excruciating but the smiles reaching their eyes let each other know they were grateful for at least being in the same room again.
The Haughts walked to their places and could feel several condemning eyes on them, especially from Ward’s advisors. They held their heads high and focused on the friendly faces on the crowd, the wardens and nobles from their own kingdom who were also in attendance.
Soft music indicated the start of the rite and everyone’s attention shifted to celebration for which they had gathered.
It was a beautiful ceremony; Wynonna Earp wearing a dress and an ear-to-ear smile was something Nicole never thought she’d see. She also couldn’t deny she felt strange seeing the joy in Wynonna’s face ─who had sworn marriages were a waste of time and would never walk down the aisle─ but as a happy tear ran down her friend’s cheek when the bishop pronounced her ‘married’ to John Henry Holliday, Nicole understood. Wynonna had found her true mate.
She prayed to the Gods she would be allowed to share the same joyous feeling of finally being married to her Waverly, her love.
The feast was nothing short of extravagant, fine fabrics in gold colors covered the tall tables and exotic meals filled the attendants’ bellies. John Henry had surely been squeezed out of every coin Michelle could gather so she could flaunt her status in front of what seemed like everyone from every nearby kingdom. Many royals, wardens, and nobles were in attendance and she made sure to greet every one of them with a conceited smile while Ward sulked and nodded next to her.
Countess Kate took it upon herself to soften everyone’s mood and strengthen the kingdom’s allegiances after briefly speaking with Nicole about the recent events. Her powerful presence and charming personality made it almost impossible for anyone to resist her, both Philip and Rayna were grateful for her loyalty and their worries lessened, even if just for the night.
Nicole exchanged looks with Waverly from afar and managed to walk away from the crowd while her parents listened to archbishop Malick give them a sermon about the importance of setting boundaries to one’s children.
She carefully walked through the castle’s halls, heading for the kitchen’s door but abruptly stopped when she found Willa and Wynonna resting their backs on said door, clearly waiting for her,
“Wynonna, congratulations on your marriage, did you get my present?” Nicole casually asked and showed her best dimpled smile.
Willa and Wynonna shared a look and threw themselves at Nicole, pining her against a wall and pointed their daggers at her neck.
“We haven’t had the chance to talk about you bedding our little sister, Nicole,” Wynonna sneered in her face.
It had been a concern of them. For all the fun and adventures the trio shared together, Waverly was still their little sister and Nicole was still Nicole. They were the alphas and their nature was to protect their omega sister, even when their little sister swore to them Nicole was not the same person she once was.
“Friends,” Nicole tried with a nervous chuckle and raising her hands in the air, “let us discuss this like the adults we are.”
“There is nothing to discuss, friend.” Willa said and pressed the tip of her dagger a little harder on Nicole’s skin. “If you hurt Waverly in any way, if she so much as sheds a tear because of you─”
“What? You’ll kill me?” Nicole challenged, raising her eyebrows and pursing her lips in disbelief.
“Ha! No…” Willa manically laughed and slowly lowered her dagger, stopping in Nicole’s crotch. “But we will hurt you a little.”
“Okay, enough,” Nicole pushed them away and freed herself, “you fought for us, you know we belong together.”
“But we also know you, Nicole.” Wynonna said, concerned. “We need assurances you won’t go back to your old ways.”
Nicole took a deep breath. “It’s Waverly! She is the sun, she is the moon, how can I be anything but devoted to her? She is my everything. I love her,” she said earnestly.
“Gods,” Wynonna grimaced and put her dagger away. “You are disgusting.”
Nicole shook her head and smiled, “I promise you my intentions are true and no harm will ever come to her.”
“Good,” Willa breathed in relief, her instinct telling her Nicole could trust Nicole’s promise. She raised her dagger once again and pointed it at Nicole in a threatening way. “Because she is our most important thing.”
“Now, let us drink!” Wynonna added, slapping Nicole on the shoulder. “It is my wedding after all! Who would have thought I could be tamed?”
“Uhm,” Nicole fiddle nervously with her fingers. “Waverly made me promise to never drink with two you again.”
“You’re right, Wynonna. She is disgusting.” Willa said with a frown,
“She just thinks we get in too much trouble when drink,” Nicole tried to excuse.
Wynonna placed her hand on her chest, feigning offense. “Lady Mary’s hair caught fire one time.”
They laughed remembering the incident, and, after some back and forth where Nicole claimed she needed to keep her word and the Earp sisters mocked her for being on Waverly’s leash, Willa suggested they go back to the party.
“I just need to get some air.” Nicole tried to sound nonchalant as she tried to walk away.
“Waverly went through the other door,” Willa pointed in the opposite direction with her head.
Nicole blushed, cleared her throat and failed to say anything. She just nodded and went through the door in search for the source of her longing while Willa and Wynonna kept their teasing eyes on her until she was out of sight.
She wasn’t even completely out of the castle when two arms pulled her by the shirt into the darkness. Her eyes tried to adjust but as quickly as her back was pressed against a wall, a pair of lips were on hers. The softest lips she had ever kissed.
Nicole instinctively wrapped her arms around the figure holding her mouth hostage. The taste, the warmth, the smell… the unmistakable sound of delighted hums; Nicole could go blind and her alpha would always know how to find the ruler of her heart.
“I’ve missed you,” she said with her eyes still close and breathing the scent in.
“I know,” Waverly cheekily said while giggling.
Nicole opened her eyes and gave her that look of adoration only her eyes seemed to own. Waverly brushed Nicole’s cheek with her knuckles, “there you are. I’ve missed you, too.”
Before Nicole could have a chance to say another word, Waverly was kissing her again. This time with more purpose, making sure Nicole knew exactly how much she had been missed.
Waverly quickly became desperate and reached her hand down pressing tight on Nicole’s cock, making her moan into her mouth. It was overwhelming after the short ─but excruciating─ time apart, and Nicole almost got lost in the moment until she suddenly remembered where they were.
“Waves, wait.” Nicole stopped her by grabbing her wrists.
“What?” Waverly playfully hummed but kept kissing down Nicole’s jaw.
“It’s just─” Nicole tried but Waverly pressed their bodies together, almost making her lose every coherent thought. She shook her head and carefully pushed Waverly away. “Our families are here, and we have an image to keep.”
Waverly finally ended the assault on the alpha and brought her hands to her waist. “Since when do you care about those things?”
“Since my father doesn’t speak to me and yours wants to kill me?” Nicole said as she fixed her clothes.
Waverly sensed the sorrow overtaking Nicole and reached for her hand to give her comfort. “I'm sorry about King Philip, I'm sure he will come around,” she genuinely said. “My father has been the opposite actually. He wants to be in my presence all day, I think he is afraid I may run to you if given the chance.”
“Well, we are only a day and a half away,” Nicole offered with a smirk. “A day if we ride on horses, and less than that if we meet in the middle.”
Waverly ran her hands up and down Nicole’s black doublet suggestively, “is that so?”
“Yes,” Nicole leaned down and whispered in Waverly’s ear, “it is a shame we promised to be proper this time.”
“Ugh,” Waverly grunted and playfully hit Nicole’s shoulder, “I think I liked you better when you were a scoundrel, Your Highness.”
“Come on.” Nicole gave a quick peck to Waverly’s lips. “Let us go inside.”
“I don’t want to go back inside,” Waverly angrily whined, crossing her arms in front of her. “Stephanie Jones is telling her friends your parents will ask for her hand in marriage any day now.”
Nicole let out a loud, mocking laugh, “Waverly Earp, are you jealous of Lady Jones?”
Waverly pressed her fingers on Nicole’s still healing bite mark, making her hiss. “I know who you belong to, Nicole Haught. I just wish people could know as well.”
Nicole laughed again and pulled the clothes on her shoulder to the side. “Well, I will stand in the middle of ballroom and show them right now!” she fake-yelled into the night.
Waverly shook her head and let out a hearty laugh, reaching out to Nicole to stop her charade. It felt like she hadn’t been this relaxed in ages.
“Let’s not give archbishop Malick another reason for wanting you hanged,” she said, between chuckles.
“Has he given you a hard time?” Nicole asked a little more serious.
“His lordship has been insinuating you should get away with everything and had the nuns check by body to make sure I was unmarked and still pure,” Waverly mocked, rolling her eyes. “Thankfully the nuns hate him and Willa has him under control.”
“I can kill him if you want. Just order me to do it and I will, your wish is my command,” Nicole offered with a wink that completely disarmed any restraint Waverly might’ve had.
Waverly’s omega whined loudly inside of her, pushing her to take her mate. “You cannot just say those things to me, Alpha,” Waverly said in a sultry tone and pushing Nicole back into the wall.
“Waves─” Nicole tried to protest but her mouth was suddenly filled with Waverly’s eager tongue.
“Shh.” Waverly said, breaking the kiss and looking right into Nicole’s eyes. “I don’t care who sees and I don’t care who hears. I need you.”
Nicole’s alpha surrendered with a delighted purr and Nicole nodded, unable to do anything else.
“Now,” Waverly gently bit Nicole’s neck and dragged her tongue up until it reached the shell of Nicole’s ear, “are you going to show me how much you missed me?”
Nicole’s body wasn’t her own anymore, her alpha had a new master and was ready to act on Waverly’s command. The fear, the longing, the desire; all coming together in a single wave that had her inner self completely submitted to the bidding of her mate.
“Yes, my Princess,” Nicole barely said, before getting lost in everything Waverly.
***************
They hurriedly fixed their clothes when they heard people approaching. Their post-coital bliss made the task harder than it should as their unsteady legs and still agitated breaths kept them from focusing; panic quickly rose inside of them until they heard voices calling for them.
“Nicole?” “Waverly?” the Dolls brothers asked at the same time from behind the wall that was covering them.
“Xavier! Jerrick!” Nicole nonchalantly yelled as she was pushed by Waverly to meet them.
Both men raised their eyebrows, taking in Nicole’s appearance. What was once a perfectly tailored outfit worn by a pristine-looking Princess was now all undone buttons and disheveled hair.
Jerrick huffed and rolled his eyes, “Waverly, they need you inside. Your sisters can no longer justify your absence,” he calmly singsonged.
Waverly magically appeared behind Nicole looking composed and immaculate, her lavender dress perfectly tied to her frame like it wasn’t ripped out of her body just moments before. “Thank you, Jerrick,” she said with her brightest smile.
“Nicole, your parents are ready at the carriages, we are all ready to leave,” Xavier warned in a much, agitated tone.
“What? I thought we were staying the night,” Nicole complained while she finished doing her doublet.
“You’re leaving already?” Waverly’s tears quickly filled her eyes.
Xavier and Jerrick shared a knowing look and turned around to give the couple privacy.
“I'm sorry.” Nicole cupped Waverly’s cheeks and planted a couple of kisses on her lips. “I will find a way to see you soon, I promise. But I have to go now,” she said with one last lingering kiss and left with an annoyed Xavier. Her alpha pulling angry at her but she knew If she turned back or waited to hear a word from Waverly’s mouth, she would never be able to leave.
Nicole ran to where her family was waiting, getting a disapproving look from her mother, who simply got into her carriage and ordered the start of the ride.
“Where were you?” John asked, helping Nicole get on their own vehicle.
“I was… talking to the bishop,” Nicole unconvincingly said.
“You have twigs in your hair,” Avery pointed with a smirk.
Edmund placed a hand on her shoulder and spoke, “you need to be on your best behavior, Nicole. You no longer have the luxury of making mistakes.”
Nicole huffed and shank into her seat. How to be good when being with Waverly felt so right?
***************
Waverly was left standing and stunned. Nicole hardly said goodbye. After days of missing each other, of uncertainty and fear, a fleeting moment with her mate was all she got?
“I'm afraid I have to go as well,” Jerrick said, breaking her out of her thoughts. “Do you wish me to escort you back inside?
“No, I think I will stay around for a bit.”
Jerrick reluctantly went on his way and Waverly was left alone. She grew irritated with the swiftness of her latest interaction with Nicole and wondered how many stolen kisses and quick rendezvous in the dark she would have to stand before having Nicole completely.
She walked on the outskirts the property, lost in her thoughts, the chill of the night making her miss the embrace of her alpha even more. She wrapped her arms around herself as she neared the joyful uproar of the party.
Her surprised brows arched when she found none other than Levi and Ambrose on the edges of the castle. She huffed to herself; gossip was a restless beast and its faithful disciples had surely been offering it a feast with the grandiose mess she had recently been involved in.
“Princess Waverly, it is so good to finally get acquainted with you again, you had been missing from the celebration. We thought of you as captive,” Levi joked in a farcical tone. Clearly fetching for more rumor to spread.
“You can obviously see I am captive to no one,” Waverly spat, maybe a little hostile. Her built-up emotions kept her from being her usual, sweet self. Or perhaps she was done playing nice to keep appearances.
Appearances were what was keeping her from her mate, after all.
“Are you well?” Ambrose asked, sensing the bitterness in her voice.
“I’m well,” Waverly replied with a tired sigh and tightening her arms around her middle. “I am just exhausted.”
Both Levi and Ambrose’s eyes fell directly at Waverly’s stomach and the strange way —according to their judging brains— she protected it with her arms.
Levi gasped, raised his cup-holding hand to his chest and brought the other one to cover his mouth. “Goodness, your pregnant?”
“What? NO!” Waverly all but yelled and put her hands on her hips in defiance.
What is it with everyone wanting her pregnant with such urgency?
“It’s fine, dear. Your secret is safe with us.” Levi said with a complicity wink and dismissively waving his hand in the air.
There was no battle to be won against of a made-up mind. Especially a mind with an agonizing need to exercise a tongue.
But Waverly Earp was nothing if not clever, more so in the face of adversity.
Suddenly, it was as if a divine light had illuminated her when her astute brain came up with an idea. She could’ve sworn she felt the warmth of said ray of brilliantness in her skin and the coolness of the night bothered her no more.
“How can I be pregnant when I’m forbidden to be with my love?” She asked with the utmost saddened face.
An actress she was not, but praise she deserved for the perfect way her eyes accompanied the sorrowful emotion of her words.
“What do you mean?” Both men leaned down to get a better grasp of the tale she was about to tell.
Waverly smiled shyly and shook her head. “Oh, no. I can’t possibly talk about it. I wouldn’t want for this information to reach the wrong ears.”
“You can trust us, Princess. We won’t tell a soul,” Levi promised a little too eager and she knew she got them.
Why did hunters try so hard to catch a prey when perfect traps could be set with simple words for the curious minds?
People and their gossip.
“Our parents won’t let me and Nicole get married,” Waverly said before their attentive ears. “All because of what people may think after what those awful Yorks did.”
Ambrose narrowed his eyes in disbelief. “Word has it that Nicole took you against your will, after you were already promised to Prince Peter.”
“Oh, no,” Waverly whispered in fake outrage and invited them to get closer so no one else would hear her speak.
“The Yorks appeared out of nowhere offering an alliance but quickly threatened my father with their power after he naively let them in. They were planning on keeping our kingdom for themselves and intended to send Peter and I to that awful land where they came from as a way of keeping my father from seeking help.”
The sounds of surprise, disapproval and interest coming from the couple only encouraged her outrageous tale.
“Unfortunately, they know us weak, so they took advantage of that,” she continued in her sweet ─and very convincing─ voice. “Nicole had no choice but to steal me away.”
Levi and Ambrose were nodding along, entertained with every lie coming out of Waverly’s mouth as if it was the truth. It may have been just a tad farfetched and a little foggy on the details, but who doesn’t like a good love story?
Their interest only encouraged Waverly’s fantasy. “The Yorks ran away when they thought they were going to get caught but the damage was already done,” she wailed with a hand in her heart. “Now King Philip is angry because people think Nicole took me by force and my father’s hands are tied because everyone knows I was engaged to another alpha.”
It wasn’t her proudest moment. But she would rather burn in hell for her lies than keep living her life by people’s expectations.
“Oh, dear!” Levi sympathetically said. “And now they won’t let you get married?”
“They are afraid people won’t support our union,” Waverly barely whispered with a fake tear perfectly rolling down her cheek.
A crocodile would be proud.
“You poor child!” both men wrapped her arms around her,
“Please, tell no one about this,” Waverly begged from where she was buried in their embrace.
“Of course,” Levi and Ambrose agreed. Missing the satisfied smile on Waverly’s lips.
***************
Nicole had managed to be on her best behavior. Her father still wouldn’t speak to her but she couldn’t blame him, she only hoped she would get a chance to properly apologize and mend their relationship but followed her mother’s advice and gave him space. In the meantime, she followed every written instruction Philip sent to her, she nodded along in council meetings ─only speaking when she was asked─, and performed her duties as best as she could.
it would be a lie to say she hadn’t thought of ways to sneak to see Waverly, but her brothers begged her to think of her actions before they left for their cities, and, when a letter arrived the day after Wynonna’s wedding saying Waverly would be able to visit within a week with Ward’s permission, she was beyond excited and the mad ideas in her head were forgotten.
Rayna had been beside her husband the entire week, therefore hadn’t spoken to Nicole either, but kept a close eye on her daughter, ready to steer her right if she were about to act improperly again.
Now, watching from the distance as Nicole waited for Waverly at the main entrance, Rayna smiled fondly. She only ever wished for her children happiness, even when some of her children misbehaved. She sighed and prayed for a much-needed time of peace and quiet, that would bring everyone back into their senses.
Nicole kicked the dirt as she paced the castle’s entrance, her heart beating quicker than usual just from the idea of seeing Waverly again but also of nerves for the day she had planned. The gates opened and she couldn’t hide the ridiculous smile covering her face, her alpha jumping up and down in excitement.
The carriage came to a halt in front of her and the door opened, letting Waverly’s beaming eyes meet hers. She gladly offered her hand to help Waverly descend and forcefully did the same with Queen Michelle, who was there as a chaperone.
“How was your trip?” Nicole asked, weirdly kissing Waverly’s hand.
Michelle winced and rolled her eyes, “I am turning away… I don’t see anything,” she offered, looking the other way and cooling herself with the semi circled fan in her hand.
Waverly quickly pulled a dumbfounded Nicole’s face down and gave her a searing kiss, making up for the missing time. An overwhelming heat filled Nicole’s body from just a moment of their lips touching.
“I am turning back, now…” Michelle announced and they both reluctantly let go of each other’s mouths.
“Ca─ Care to go inside?” Nicole cheekily said, lips plump and breath still ragged.
“Yes please,” Waverly innocently curtsied, like she just didn’t have her hands down Nicole’s pants.
The day was spent riding out to a picnic by the cliff overlooking Haught Kingdom with a tired and bored Michelle watching them.
And doing an awful job at it.
By dinner time they were joined by Philip and Rayna who pleasantly chatted with their guest but ignored Nicole; and Avery and his husband who teased Nicole during the entire meal. Nicole tried not to dwell on her parent’s distancing themselves, Waverly was there and she still had a lot planned before her departure the next day.
Everyone retired to their chambers for the evening and Nicole anxiously waited until the night was dark to call into Waverly’s shared room with Michelle.
“It is late Nicole,” Michelle complained at the door, sleep heavy on her eyes.
“I know…” Nicole gave a heartfelt apology. “But if you two could just come with me for a moment─ I promise it won’t take long.”
“I don’t care…” Michelle said, looking back at an excited Waverly. “You go, I need to sleep.”
“Really?” Waverly asked with an ear-to-ear smile.
“Yes. Be good,” Michelle said with a huff and went back to bed.
Waverly jumped into Nicole’s arms and hurriedly kissed her lips.
“I said, be good,” Michelle yelled from behind the door, making them separate.
They giggled and Nicole took Waverly’s hand to guide her to her destination.
Several sets of stairs later, Waverly was not only wheezing behind a very excited Nicole but was also less than pleased for how the encounter had turned out. When Nicole asked her to go with her through a dark passage, she was expecting something else entirely.
Every step pierced through the muscles of her legs and the cool air burned her lungs. Granted, she was being theatrical about it, but it really was a long way up. She considered asking Nicole to carry her in her arms but it would have been difficult to take Waverly, the torch that illuminated their path and the suspicious bag Nicole had with her at the same time.
“We’re here,” Nicole said as she stood in front of a wooden door.
“Here… where?” Waverly asked through heavy pants.
Nicole opened the door and offered Waverly to walk through first. Waverly hesitantly did so, keeping her eyes on Nicole until the cool breeze of the outside made her turn her head and realize where she was. The highest battlement of the highest tower in High Castle.
Waverly gasped so loud she startled the two guards watching over the tower.
“Leave us,” Nicole ordered the guards and they did so, leaving the two Princesses alone.
“Nicole, is beautiful up here,” Waverly whispered in a soft and wondrous voice as she stood in the middle of the battlement.
Waverly’s awe-struck words and fascinated eyes meant more to Nicole than she could fathom. Her alpha standing proud, making Waverly happy was all that mattered.
“I promised you I would bring you here, didn’t I?” Nicole wrapped her arms around Waverly’s waist from behind and softly kissed her neck, whispering in her ear, “this is the highest point in the world. This is the closest you can be to the stars.”
Waverly leaned back to rest her head on Nicole’s shoulder. “Look at the moon, Nicole. I really do feel like I could touch it,” she said, stretching her hand up to the heavens.
Nicole smiled and buried her face further in Waverly’s shoulder, letting her wonderfully-amazed omega enjoy the starry night sky as she rocked her in her arms, the light of the moon shining beautifully over them.
Waverly freed herself from Nicole’s grasp after a moment and walked to the edge of the wall, even through the thick fog she could made out how small the biggest kingdom in the world looked from that distance.
Nicole leaned down to the mysterious bag and pulled out a wooden tube with spectacles on each end.
“A Perspicillum!” Waverly yelled with excitement.
Nicole grinned and shook her head at Waverly’s child-like enthusiasm. “One of Ralphye Haught’s treasures,” she said as she put the object in Waverly’s hands. “I think he was just as obsessed with the stars as you are. It’s supposed to magnify five times what you can see.”
“Oh, it’s brilliant, Nicole!” Waverly took the telescope with reverence and quickly pointed to the sky, pressing her eye behind it. The oohs and wows she let out made Nicole sigh lovingly as she watched with an enthralled smile how a truly honest excitement completely filled Waverly’s body.
It seemed like hours passed as Waverly talked and talked and talked about astronomy and everything she could see with the telescope while Nicole nodded along to every word, smiling like a complete fool overtaken by happiness.
Waverly was in the middle of telling an Aristotelian theory when she heard Nicole clearing he throat behind her. “I must have been talking for ages,” she thought and turned around.
The telescope fell to the ground with a loud clank when her hands went limp at the sight in front of her: Nicole kneeling down with an ear-to-ear smile and holding a ring in her fingers.
“Waverly,” Nicole began with her ever-dismantling confidence; the glow of the stars perfectly reflected in her dark eyes. “I know this may sound ridiculous after everything we’ve been through but I promised you I would always give you a choice.”
“I have never been a saint, Waverly, you know that,” she continued and Waverly’s eyes brimmed with tears. “So I don’t understand why the Gods decided to bless me with you, I can only thank them for their grace.
Because you are the angel that taught me how to love, the light that leads me. I long for nothing when I'm with you; you are everything I want, everything I need.
Before you I never understood what faith was, but now I know. It’s trusting your mate to hold your heart in their hands.
And I know our story didn’t exactly start in the best way, but I promise you, with the moon as my witness, the rest of it will be filled with love.
So I would like to ask you, Waverly Earp, would you please be my wife, my queen, my mate?”
Waverly could have gone blue; she wasn’t sure if she was still breathing. She knew she heard every word clear as day but she was unable to react.
Nicole stood up with a slight sense of panic. “Waves?” she warily asked. “Do you not─?”
“Yes!” Waverly finally snapped out and jumped into Nicole’s arms. “Of course yes! A thousand times yes!” she yelled, kissing every inch of Nicole’s face.
She only stopped to hold Nicole’s face in her hands and look at her with confidence, “I love you, Nicole Haught, I could not live a life where I'm not yours. Of course I will be your wife.”
Nicole smiled bright and lifted Waverly in her arms; her alpha puffing her chest proudly before her mate. She would be everything Waverly wanted and needed. Always.
***************
Two days later, Nicole was still in a bliss. She had knelt in front of her bed very night thanking the Gods of her fortune. Waverly said yes, both their parents said yes; now there was only a matter of waiting for the right time for a wedding. There was no need to escape and see each other in secret, Waverly was allowed to visit; she was going to be patient. She was going to be good.
She was quietly listening to Cryderman complain about some trivial matters as usual when she was summoned by the King.
She joyfully skipped on her way to meet him, glad to know he was finally ready to talk to her.
Walking into the room, she saw Philip sitting on his throne, tensed beyond belief and her mood fell. It was clear now she was not making progress with him.
“You sent for me?” Nicole asked, standing tall with her hands behind her back.
He took a letter from a pile stacked-up on a tray next to him, angrily opened it and started to derisively reading it out loud:
“Your Majesty,
It has come to my attention our Princess Nicole has been denied of a promptly union with her chosen mate due to unfortunate circumstances surrounding the arrival and departure of the York family.
It is a rare thing to find love in our time, Your Majesty, and trivial things such as one’s reputation should not stand in the way of it.
I shouldn’t be forced to remind you how Her Highness valiantly fought for us in so many wars, Your Majesty, you know well of what I speak. And I shouldn’t tell you she has earned the right of marrying who she chooses in the time she wishes.
Yet, I beg of you, My King, to let our Princess ─ -and future ruler ─ find the happiness she deserves with her true mate.
You will find nothing but support from me and the people of my city.
May the gods grant you prosperity in their generosity.
Baron Robin Jett, Warden of Byja.”
Every single word sounded bitter in Philip’s lips as he spat them from where he sat.
He stood up and took some of the other opened letters that were on the tray. He held them in the air as he approached Nicole, reading the names on each letter one by one.
“Sir Randall Nedley,” Philip said, throwing the letter away. “Countess Katherine Horony, Sir Curtis McCready, Earl Ambrose Fischer…”
He tossed the rest of the letters at Nicole’s feet. “You’re making me sound like a vain and cruel King, Nicole,” he resentfully said in her face.
“I don’t know of what you speak,” Nicole tried to defend herself.
“I don’t believe you!” Phillip yelled and started to walk around her. “You always act without thought and without care. It does not matter who you hurt in the process. Ward wrote to me saying he is under the same pressure from his wardens! You forced his hand as well!”
Nicole remained silent; head lost in thought trying to understand where all of this was coming from. An Earp sister was surely to blame, they were the only ones smart enough to make that kind of wheel spin. And it was most likely the one that held her heart.
And she could not blame her.
Waverly was just as eager to marry as her, to finally be together. She knew deep down; the omega’s stubbornness knew no match. That was one of the things she loved about Waverly, her determination to go after what she wanted.
Philip walked back to his seat and rubbed his head with both hands. “I am now burdened with planning a ridiculous tournament to clean your image and having to give you a wedding after you damaged said image.”
“I─”
“I don’t want to hear you, Nicole.” Philip sat back in the throne.
“Fine,” he said defeated. “I suppose you win. Again.”
“We will take advantage of everyone being here for the stupid tournament in your name and you shall marry three days after.”
Nicole tried her best not to smile but a small smirk still ghosted her face, “that─ that’s in three months’ time!” Hope and happiness mixed in her voice; it was a lot sooner than everyone assumed.
Philip sarcastically huffed and arched an eyebrow. “Whatever Nicole wants, Nicole gets. Isn’t that how your life works?”
“I am sorry, father, I─”
“I am tired of hearing you say you’re sorry but seeing you act like you’re not,” he bitterly said.
Nicole understood his rage but made no effort to clarify her innocence. Both her and Waverly had failed many times anyway, it didn’t matter who take the blame for their latest lack of judgement. Even if it weakened her relationship with her father.
Philip tried to keep a straight face but his tense shoulders exposed his displeasure with Nicole’s actions. “Now, don’t think for a moment you will get away with this unpunished, Nicole.”
He clasped his hands in front of him “I am sending you away,” he said, almost detached from any reaction Nicole may have. “You will go to Norvoria until the time of your wedding.”
“But that’s too far, Waverly won’t be able to visit. I won’t be able to see her.”
“Is either that or no wedding at all,” he raised his voice to close the door on any complain from Nicole. “I am tired of your antics and disobedience. It is time you learn some humility.”
Nicole fought with herself not to retort with the angry words burning in her throat, further provoking her father would do no good.
Besides, her brother Richard was warden of Norvoria, she could find a way to see Waverly, she would be fine.
“Lord Cryderman will go with you. He is a man with values who will see you don’t fall back into your… usual ways.” Philip continued, shattering Nicole’s hopes. “Make no mistake, Nicole. You are not going as the Princess, as the heir to the throne or even as an Alpha. You will go as an ungrateful child who needs to learn discipline and restraint.”
Nicole bit her tongue one more time to keep herself from saying something stupid. “Fine. Since my presence bothers you so much, I’ll go,” she said and angrily walked away.
“One more thing,” Philip voiced, making Nicole sigh and turn to face him again. “Your little group of insubordinates need to learn a lesson as well.”
Nicole held her breath, waiting for the next phase of what seemed to be a highly overdue punishment.
“Xavier will return to Mesulle. Maybe his father will remind him of the values he seems to have forgotten.”
Nicole cursed under her breath as her father kept going on
“Lady Chrissy Nedley will go to Venrya, perhaps her father will finally find her a mate to settle her down. And this Eliza person who Xavier took as his second will be moved to serve under Sir Ewan.”
“Please don’t do this,” Nicole begged. “They were acting under my command. They were just following orders.”
Philip scoffed, “you know that’s not true. I may have let it go for too long but I'm not oblivious. They need to learn to put the crown before anything else.”
“No. Take it out on me, I did this. I deserved to take your hate, not them.”
“This is my ruling and there will be no disregarding it this time,” Phillip yelled, not leaving room for arguments.
Nicole nodded; her eyes red with rage. She was clearly upset but said nothing, she simply walked away, seemingly accepting her fate.
Philip stayed on the throne, hand on his forehead and enjoying the quietness of the room until his wife’s voice disturbed his newfound peace.
“For someone who doesn’t want to be perceived as a cruel king, you’re doing an awful job.”
Philip groaned and look back to find his wife hidden behind the House Haught banner hanging from the ceiling to the floor. “Have you been listening all this time?”
“Forgive me for wanting to make sure my child would not suffer excessively under your wrath,” Rayna said with her hands on her hips.
Philip rolled his eyes and huffed, “Please, sending her away is excessive after everything she’s done?” he dismissively asked. “No. She needs to learn there are consequences to her actions, she needs to learn some self-restraint. We failed to teach her that before but maybe it’s not too late.”
“You didn’t tell her that or in the way you are saying it now,” Rayna singsonged in an accusatory way.
“Well, I don’t bow to her. I don’t owe her explanations.” Philip stood up and left the room leaving Rayna to wonder when had her husband become so hardened and if he could ever return to being his old self.
Notes:
You guys are awesome. I think I don't say it enough but I appreciate all of you, dear readers.
Chapter 23: A change is gonna come
Summary:
Nicole deals with the distance and Waverly gets queeny.
But is Nicole actually capable of change?
Notes:
Hello again! I had a very busy week but here, have (the very little) antsy time away our idiots have to deal with and then the tournament in Nicole's name. The chapter came out rather long😅 but I hope you like it! And as always, thank you for reading!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
A change is gonna come
It was a few days later and Nicole was still fuming, her father had sent her away. She thought she deserved a punishment, but to be forced to leave and be ordered around by Cryderman, she felt betrayed. The man had always criticized her lifestyle and would absolutely take advantage of his position now. Not only that, but Philip had also sent her friends away and the guilt burdened her, she really wished she had been able to do more to protect them. They had been loyal to her and in the end, she let them suffer for her choices.
She was grateful for the distance or she would have undoubtedly engaged in another screaming battle with the king.
The ride to Norvoria seemed endless and Nicole didn’t travel with her usual assortment of luxuries this time. Just her and her horse, a couple of guards and the carriages of Lord Cryderman and Lord Cryderman’s servants. For a man tasked with teaching her some humility, he sure liked to be assisted with every mundane chore.
But it wasn’t even that what felt dreadful, it was the loneliness.
Without Xavier’s disapproving speeches and Chrissy’s overly-animated tales, she was alone. The guards seemed to be afraid to even approach her, Lord Cryderman spent the entire time in his carriage or his tent ─not that she ever wanted to hear his sermons─ but with the solitude of the trip she would be at least entertained hearing him reprimand her. She was so alone she even came to miss Eliza’s intense stare.
She wrote to Waverly every day, hoping to have a response by the time she reached Norvoria.
With nothing else to do but keep going, she slowly followed the way to her destination, finding a lot of “The Princess Tournament” pamphlets on her way and hearing people excitedly talk about it on the road. It made her feel sick. The public was going on about her kindness and selflessness for offering such a prize from her personal wealth, completely ignoring all the times she acted… less than ideal. Even the guards were whispering about it when they thought no one was listening. Maybe her father was right, she had never paid for her mistakes, she was often celebrated instead. Another thing to ponder during her solitude.
After fourteen long and excruciating days, they arrived in Norvoria; Richard happily received them and escorted them inside where Nicole was immediately ambushed by Richard’s eight children. It was the first time she smiled in two weeks.
Following a much-needed meal, Nicole was shown to her room; a small area on the servants’ floor with no windows and a tiny cot next to a wall. Richard profusely apologized for the arrangement and revealed that, in spite of Richard’s complaints, Philip had warned him to let Cryderman handle Nicole or he would too, face the king’s wrath. The room was what Cryderman requested for Nicole.
That old bastard.
Nicole cursed him but wasn’t honestly bothered, she had been sleeping on the dirt for the past fourteen days, a cot was an improvement.
Her mood got significantly better when Richard handed her a pack of letters from Waverly, she hugged him tight and thank him plentiful for his kindness. After the usual teasing from her brother for being so infatuated with Waverly, she was finally left alone.
She sat on the floor and smiled fondly at the first letter, an angry Waverly was someone not be messed with, she complained about Nicole leaving without saying goodbye and the unfairness of their separation. Her words were full of spite and threats but the stains of tears in the paper revealed the sadness mirroring Nicole’s own.
The second letter was a contrast to the first one. Waverly endlessly apologized for spreading the rumor that ultimately was the cause of Nicole being sent away, and let Nicole know how much she was loved and missed.
Nicole blushed reading the content of the next one, some words have the same effect heard than read, and Waverly’s naughtiness held no competition.
She kept reading, happy to learn Waverly had been allowed to spend more time a High Castle now that Nicole was away and she had grown closer to Avery. A friendship that was long overdue, and, with Chrissy gone, Waverly had now a new person to rely on.
Apparently, Waverly had also been spending time with Nicole’s mother. The Queen had suggested Waverly could learn from her since that would one day be Waverly’s position. Nicole smiled knowing Rayna had always had a soft spot for Waverly and probably just wished to spend time with her.
Finally, she opened a scroll that had been lying on the floor next to her, her chest heaving with excitement. It was the announcement of her engagement to Waverly. Official announcement.
Thank the Gods.
***************
Waking up before sunlight again felt oddly familiar. Cryderman thought he had the upper hand by knocking on her door way too early but Nicole was dressed and ready for the day. Yes, she had gotten used to getting up when Waverly felt like getting up, but that was mostly to please her mate. Besides, she knew Cryderman would do anything to try and break her.
But she wasn’t going to let him win.
They rode to a small field not too far away from the castle where Cryderman presented her with what would be her duties for the next two months.
Farming.
Nicole laughed.
Almost to his face.
His “grand plan” was getting her to do manual labor. What a cliché.
“So you know what is like to earn a living,” he said with his annoyingly smug face.
But Nicole’s problem wasn’t exactly a lack of empathy. On the contrary, that might’ve been one of the few things she actually learned from her parents.
She had been sent to deal with the citizens’ complaints many times. Always resolving the issues with fairness and leaving the people with a sense of being heard, like their concerns mattered because they belonged in their land. That was one of the reasons she was so loved by her subjects. That was one of the reasons their kingdom was so prosperous.
She got to work without complaining, greeting the farmers and getting to know the job in deep. Her mind was occupied but there was a certain uneasiness in her body. The realization of a fortnight without seeing Waverly finally settling in.
After a long day, she went back to the castle but wasn’t in the mood to play with the children or even have her meal. Richard sneaked into her room to ask about her newly imposed situation.
Nicole snapped and begged him to help her find a way to get to Waverly. Richard of course, agreed and Nicole wrote to her love to propose a meeting. Even if would take time and a lot of plotting, she was willing to do it.
The waiting was torture but a couple of days later, a letter finally came. Her eyes couldn’t believe what she was reading: Waverly lovingly declined.
Nicole’s heart broke.
But Waverly’s reluctancy to see each other came from a place of worry. She knew things with Nicole and her father were hanging by a thin thread and she definitely didn’t want to be the reason of the thread finally breaking.
Waverly explained long and tenderly why she didn’t wish to cause any more trouble. Besides, their wedding was near and they should focus on getting there without any more mishaps.
Nicole doubted ─even if just for the smallest of moments─ if Waverly missed her the same way she did. Waverly wasn’t marked after all, and Nicole could swear her mark physically hurt with the distance, making her the agony unbearable.
But it was mostly just her heart.
Her alpha was a shadow of its previous self, always wailing, with no other care than calling for its mate.
It started to look like it would be an eternal wait indeed until a new message arrived from Waverly. All the right words and all the right feelings. As if she knew in deep the extent of Nicole’s suffering.
Their connection working perfectly, no doubt.
The time spent apart would still be excruciating but Nicole tried her best to approach it with a new attitude. Hopeful and patient.
***************
It was easy to get comfortable in the routine. She would wake up, write to Waverly, get to the farming fields, do the tasks she was assigned, and comeback to the castle to eat a proper meal and play with the children. Lastly, her nights were spent reading whatever new letter she got from Waverly.
If Cryderman thought he was getting to her, he was wrong. After many days of the same coming and going, she was rather friendly with the farmers working alongside her, and she did not complain once. She actually found comfort in the manual labor. Of course, her back hurt a little at night but that was mainly due to her sleeping arrangements.
“Fucking Cryderman.”
The man felt powerless at his inability to “straighten up” Nicole. He had never liked the way she was allowed to do as she pleased without consequences. To him, she was a brat undeserving of the throne. So, when the king consulted him about sending Nicole away to teach her a couple of lessons, he jumped at the opportunity to be the one to do it.
Now, sitting under a pleasant shadow, eating fresh fruit, he was annoyed. Nicole’s laughter irritated him as he watched her joke with the farmers. She seemed to be handling her punishment rather well., meaning efforts were clearly unsuccessful.
He wanted her to suffer.
He didn’t realize he should be grateful Nicole’s alpha was occupied missing its omega rather than claiming dominance like usual.
“Nicole!” He called from we’re here sat, arrogantly crossing his legs.
Nicole huffed but walked to stand in front of him, wondering what could he possibly want now.
“Maybe the tiring sun has affected you, Your Highness,” he dismissively said. “You seem to be enjoying your time with the peasants.”
Nicole mockingly laughed. “Not at all, Lord Cryderman, Xavier used to make me train under the sun for many hours; I'm used to it, you know this. Today is rather pleasant, actually. Oh, and the farmers at quite delightful to talk to, maybe if you would spend time with them and not here, in siting your chair all the time, you would realize that.”
Cryderman grunted and dismissed her. One month had already passed and Nicole’s attitude wasn’t any better.
The next day, Nicole was surprised when Cryderman wasn’t ready to ride with her first thing in the morning. He showed up late and asked her to ride in a different direction. It was odd but she obeyed.
To her —not so much of a— surprise, he took her to the carpenters.
Great, more manual labor to try and fix the disobedient Princess.
For a man whose job was to advise the King on important matters, he was quite dense. He hadn’t abandoned his foolish belief that Nicole’s misbehavior came from not being able to handle “hard work”.
But she had worked hard.
All of her life, actually.
Of course, it was easy to overlook because of her partying and arrogant attitude. But she had exhaustedly educated herself about her kingdom needs, learned deeply about her duty from a young age and trained to be a great warrior. Fighting ─and winning─ wars at sixteen wasn’t luck, after all.
Cryderman’s ridiculous strategy only served to make Nicole’s alpha stop whining and grow eager to prove him wrong. She had always thrived when faced with terrible odds. Any burden that was dropped on her shoulders only encouraged her to succeed. She was a fighter at her core.
Her attitude wasn’t going to change because she worked the land from dawn till dusk or because she accidentally hammered her fingers a couple of times while working with the carpenters. Her real problem was that unmeasurable ego that always seemed to push her to be better in adversity only to prove people wrong, but also forbid her from bowing her head before any form of authority.
And that was something Cryderman couldn’t fix in a couple of months.
Or ever.
For the longer part of her life, Nicole had known no master. The only person that ever came close to tame Nicole’s very alpha and very arrogant nature was Waverly.
Unintentionally so.
Nicole’s sense of self-importance moved to a second place when she finally admitted her feelings for Waverly. Nicole’s virtues were heightened because her alpha didn’t care about claiming dominance anymore, she was focused on pleasing her mate instead, on being what Waverly wanted, what Waverly needed.
She almost seemed like a completely different person during their time together; humble, submissive and open to listening. Calm and level headed. She only went back to her old ways when her marriage to Waverly ─and the safety of the kingdom─ were in danger. It was then when she felt a strong need to show her power again, her unbeatable side.
And the longer they insisted on keeping them apart, the further Nicole diverged from being the leader they though she should be.
***************
Two months went by faster than Nicole expected. She barely paid attention to Cryderman’s puny strategies, making him drown in his bitterness. She excelled at the jobs he insisted on tasking her with, and enjoyed the little free time she had with her brother and his children.
She did give a lot of thought about her actions in the past, maybe some people were right in being pissed at her. She figured she needed to do a lot better, starting with apologizing to her father when she’d get home. A lot of time had passed, hopefully his rage would have subsided by then.
Maybe Cryderman was to thank for something after all. Giving her time alone to calm her anger and reach that conclusion for herself.
It was finally time to go back home and the road ahead was about the only thing between her and her Waverly. The fourteen-day ride back home would be less boring this time as Richard would be traveling with her to attend her wedding. She could not believe how close that day was.
If enduring Cryderman’s absurd chores was all it took to get wedding going, then she was more than pleased with the result.
***************
Rennulv looked like a carnival. Everywhere Nicole looked there were colors and laughter, too many people were crowding the streets for such a late hour. Banners with the Princess of Haught insignia covered almost every wall and everyone greeted her with joy, excited for the tournament ahead.
All of the tension and problems her actions caused, completely forgotten.
She got to the castle and dismounted alongside her brother. The place was overflowing with people. The heir to the throne was getting married in a few days, after all.
They walked to the dining hall where their parents and all of their brothers were waiting. Avery immediately stood up and hugged Nicole so tight she felt she couldn’t breathe.
“We thought you would be arriving tomorrow,” Rayna said from her seat, her face full of love.
“We skipped a meal to be here early,” Richard happily voiced with a smile.
“Richard. Nicole,” Philip coldly greeted them and stood up. “I will retire to my chambers; we have a long day tomorrow.” He walked away without saying anything else to either of his children.
Nicole rolled her eyes, “I guess he still hates me, then.”
“He doesn’t hate you; he’s just upset King Ward has refused to meet with him all this time to make amends,” Avery whispered in Nicole’s ear.
Rayna stood up, kissed both of Richard’s cheeks and offered him to have dinner. She walked to Nicole and wrapped her arms around her, resting her head on Nicole’s shoulder for a moment.
“Careful, mother, I may start to think you missed me,” Nicole joked, finding comfort in her mother’s embrace.
“Oh shush,” Rayna said ─tears threatening to pour out of her eyes─ and pinched Nicole’s cheeks. “I have actually been enjoying the peace and quiet.”
“I'm sorry you missed Waverly,” Avery uttered, mockingly pursing his lips, “she left early today.”
“She wrote me saying she was going to be here!” Nicole complained.
“Ward called for her, you know how he is,” Rayna said, in a disapproving voice. “But she will be back in time for your wedding.” She rubbed Nicole’s shoulders and smiled, “Come on, eat something.”
Nicole hated the idea of having to wait, yet more time, to see Waverly again; but they were so close to their wedding day; she would not lose her patience now.
She went to her room, exhausted both from her trip and listening to Avery tell many stories about all the things he and Waverly did while Nicole was away.
She smirked to herself when her back rested on the bed. So soft. Even though she was still burdened with the absence of her mate, she sank further into the mattress and got a much-needed rest. Tomorrow was a day closer to being with Waverly forever.
***************
The morning was bright and the skies were clear; Nicole woke up feeling ready to start the day. She had some fruit and bread and got to the main entrance to welcome Xavier back.
Nicole barely had a chance to apologize to her friends before they were sent to their punishments and she was scared he might hold a grudge, but for such a brooding man, Xavier showed a lot of emotion when he happily hugged Nicole as soon as he got off his horse.
Nicole was happy to know General Mathias Dolls wasn’t so hard on his son and actually gave him useful advise on how to be of better service to the crown, now that he wasn’t a royal guard anymore.
Nicole knew Xavier treasured his post and was probably wishing to regain the king’s favor someday; she only hoped she could request his service again in the future. They walked around the castle, telling each other about their last three months until Nicole was called up.
It was past noon when Nicole stood on a tribune in front of the arena, greeting the fierce competitors who would fight for the handsome reward she was offering.
The fighters were mostly alphas of course, but with the tournament being opened to everyone, a surprising number of betas and omegas registered to fight. They would face off two at a time in a foot combat until the last person remained.
The entire Royal family sat behind her while the advisors ─with the exception of Lord Cryderman who thought the whole idea was obscene─ sat on their own tribunes to the sides. They couldn’t hide their satisfaction when the crowd roared after Nicole announced the start of the tournament. The Haughts were adored once again thanks to their advise. They were right, the people were easily bought.
For three days, Nicole sat bored beyond belief. The people never stopped cheering, happy to be enjoying the fierce battles before them, but she could not bring herself to care.
The strategy had certainly worked. No one had mentioned the feud between kingdoms just months before and Ward’s council ─who were also in attendance─ even congratulated her on the festivities while they indulged themselves in all the extravagances Haught Kingdom had to offer.
Philip however, would still not talk to her. He rolled his eyes at every compliment Nicole received. He sat behind her on the tribune every day without saying a word, and retired early to his chambers at night.
The roar of the crowd brough Nicole’s attention back to the battle in front of her, a beta had managed to defeat an alpha knight and the people were loving it. There was a time when Nicole also found entertainment in such gory activities but now, she would very much rather be doing something else. Someone else. Waverly’s absence still weighted heavy on her.
The beta fighter lifted their sword in the air and Nicole nodded in approval, indicating the end of the last fight of the day. Tomorrow it would be time for the last battle.
Thankfully.
Nicole walked back into the castle behind her family, Philip excused himself once again and Nicole couldn’t take it anymore.
“Father, may I speak with you in private?” she asked in a kind voice.
Phillip huffed, “I am tired, Nicole, whatever you have to say, say it now.”
“I would like to apologize,” Nicole said in the middle of a hall, surprising every member of her family. “For everything, I know I acted like a child and forced you to make some decisions you regret and for that I am truly sorry.”
Phillip nodded and pursed his lips. “I accept your apology,” he unemotionally said, then turned around and left.
“Philip!” Rayna yelled exasperated and went behind him. He would surely get an earful.
Edmund placed his arm around Nicole’s shoulders trying to soothe her, “I'm sure he will come around once all this madness has quieted down.”
“Ed is right,” Richard said with a hopeful face. “Let’s get some wine in you, yes?”
Nicole looked shook her head, “no, I think I rather go to bed.”
She walked to her chambers in a somber mood. Clearly the king was no longer in a forgiving mood and she was starting to convince herself she would have to move on from trying to regain his approval.
***************
A new day came with a whole new hope, the last day of the tournament meant Waverly was coming. She maybe had ruined her relationship with her father but she wasn’t going to let her sorrow ruin her reunion with her mate.
She waited at the entrance watching many carriages pass by until a familiar face could be seen sticking out from behind a curtain. The cheerful smile that accompanied it made Nicole laugh a little too loud.
Chrissy Nedley.
The very excited blonde stepped out of the carriage and immediately threw herself onto Nicole.
For people who were sent away as a form of discipline, her friends seemed to be completely unbothered by it.
“I can’t believe you’re finally getting married!” Chrissy screamed in her ear, forgetting every manner she had supposedly relearned while living with her father.
“Yes, some of us thought to be impossible!” a very tired-looking Randall Nedley said behind them, as he was too, getting off the carriage.
“Sir Nedley!” Nicole warmly greeted with a nod. “I owe you many thanks for your support. If it wasn’t for your letter, I don’t think we would be here today.”
“Please,” Nedley patted Nicole’s shoulder. “You risked your life for Princess Waverly. It was easy to see you had found your mate, it was only a matter of time before you realized it as well!”
Nicole blushed while the Nedleys laughed and she thank them again for all they had done. Especially Chrissy. Even when the omega tried to dismiss it, Nicole apologized and secretly promised her to fight to bring her back to High Castle.
After sending them on their way to get settled, Nicole tried to patiently wait for Waverly.
Or that was the lie she told herself.
The Nedleys weren’t even completely inside the castle when Nicole ran to the stables to get her horse. Waverly was probably stuck with all the other people arriving at the same time and Nicole figured she would meet her on the way. Her alpha was excited at the thought of finding Waverly, she could almost smell her.
Nicole quickly reached the stables… only to find a bored-looking Stephanie Jones walking around.
Nicole tried to avoid her but it was impossible, the blond squealed in joy and threw herself to Nicole.
“It’s been quite some time since I last saw you!” Stephanie acted like they had been close friends their whole lives.
Yes, they had shared some heated kisses when they were younger but Nicole quickly grew tired of Lady Jones’ annoying personality and distanced herself.
“I'm sorry, but I'm on my way to─” Nicole tried to leave Stephanie’s grasp but she refused to let go.
“Wait, stop!” Stephanie said in what she thought was her playful voice. “Can you believe this could have actually been our wedding?” she suggestively ran her finger on Nicole’s chest.
“No, I can’t.” Nicole made an extra effort to sound stern and get the woman to leave. “I have always belonged to Waverly. I could only ever marry her.”
“But we had so much fun in the past.” Stephanie pursed her lips and forcefully clasped her fingers behind Nicole’s neck. “And I'm always here if you wish to have fun again.”
Nicole was trying to pull her face away when the sound of a horse galloping towards them made Stephanie finally let Nicole go.
High on her horse sat Waverly Earp, looking like she owned every inch of land around her.
She came to a halt in front of them and skillfully jumped out of her horse like had been doing it her whole life.
“How long was I gone?” Nicole wondered.
“What is the meaning of this?” Waverly very calmy ─but very intimidatingly─ asked as she removed her riding gloves.
“Uhm, I─” Stephanie tried with a shaky voice and took a deep breath to calm herself.
Nicole was stunned and voiceless, just taking in the sight in front of her. Waverly Earp, wearing black leather breeches, knee-length faire boots, a very tight white shirt and her hair tied in a braid.
A vision.
“I was just getting reacquainted with an old friend,” Stephanie finally said.
“Well, if you’re all done you can leave now,” Waverly ordered with an even face and a determined voice.
Stephanie nervously nodded and turned to leave.
“One more thing, Lady Jones,” Waverly said, getting Stephanie’s attention. “If you ever lay your hands on my alpha again, I will make sure you pay for your insolence.”
Nicole had never heard anyone sound so menacing while looking so calm.
“Yes, Your Majes─ I mean Your Highness.” Stephanie awkwardly curtsied and ran away.
There was silence for a moment and Waverly finally set her eyes on Nicole.
“You─” Nicole started but words failed her. She swallowed hard and shook her head. “You can ride now?” she asked.
“Yes, Avery has been teaching me. He says he’s using your methods,” Waverly dryly answered before resting her hands on her hips. “Is that all you have to say?”
“I─” Nicole pursed her lips and tilted her head to the side in an adorably confused way.
Waverly kept a stern face while her eyes sternly fixed on Nicole for a moment.
Until the corners of her lips turn upward and a teasing smile ghosted her lips.
Nicole mirrored her, the dimples on her cheeks deep from her smile.
She sighed in relief when Waverly ran the small distance separating them and jumped into her arms, wrapping her legs around Nicole’s waist.
Waverly rested her hands on Nicole’s neck and brought their foreheads together. “I missed you so much, Your Highness.”
“I missed you too, my Princess,” Nicole whispered, and finally closed the exasperating distance separating their lips.
It was as if the world had stopped.
Waverly lips were so soft and moved perfectly in sync with hers, she tasted exactly as Nicole remembered and her scent quickly filled Nicole’s soul. So warm, so comforting.
Her alpha was proudly howling inside, riveting in everything that was uniquely her mate. The way Waverly’s fingers tangled in her hair, the perfect rhythm of her chest rising and falling in her arms and the melodic sound of her hums.
After months of yearning agony, one second of Waverly’s lips on hers was enough to cure every ache and erase every doubt. Nicole felt lighter, a lot less burdened; as if she had been dead for the past months and now Waverly was breathing life into her lungs.
Nicole held her in her arms and, for a moment, it didn’t matter who saw them.
But unfortunately, it did, because they were out in the open and even though they would get married in a few days, it was still frowned upon to be seen in such a position, so Waverly reluctantly broke the kiss.
“I couldn’t wait to see you,” she sweetly said rubbing her nose on Nicole’s. “There are too many people on the streets, so I jumped out of my carriage, got my horse and rode here as fast as I could.”
Nicole let out a breathy laugh, “we had the same idea. I came here to get my horse and meet you in the middle.”
Waverly gave one more lingering kiss to Nicole’s lips. “You need to put me down now, love; you know how our parents are.”
Nicole buried her face on the crook of Waverly’s neck. “Just a little longer.”
It could have been forever, Nicole stood in front of the stables holding Waverly in her arms like she would never let her go.
Until Avery cleared his throat behind them. “You two know every person in the world is here and anyone could see you?”
Nicole groaned and reluctantly put a giggling Waverly down.
“Hey, Wavy.”
“Hey, Avy.”
Nicole rolled her eyes at their nicknames for each other as her brother and her mate shared a friendly hug.
“You have to get to the arena,” Avery reminded Nicole. “The final battle is about to begin.”
He turned to Waverly and winked. “Go with her. I will make sure Ladybug is watered and fed.”
Nicole scrunched her eyebrows and turned to them, “Ladybug?” she asked.
“Well, yes!” Avery smugly said. “We found a name for Waverly’s horse.”
He theatrically stood in front of the appaloosa and opened his arms, “meet Horsey the Flaming Ladybug.”
Nicole dramatically groaned and dropped her head back. “You two are impossible!”
Avery mischievously smiled and crossed his arms, whispering next to Waverly, “I told you she would love it!”
Waverly tried to hide her amusement and walked to take Nicole’s hand. “Come on, love. You have a champion to reward.”
***************
The crowd cheered and roared in excitement as Nicole and Waverly walked to their tribune. Waverly was impossibly charming as she smiled and waved to her would be subjects. Yes, she was a princess, but she appeared to somehow have exponentially grown into her role as a future queen while Nicole was away.
The town crier started to present the two people who would fight for the grand prize, the beta who had impressed the crowds… and Lady Astrid.
Nicole tried to hide her dislike as each of Lady Astrid’s previous victories were announced. She huffed in her seat at Lady Astrid’s conceited face and looked at her up and down, condemning everything about the woman. Her stupid grin, the way she stood, the way she waved, and the ridiculous and extravagant gold armor she wore.
“How obnoxious,” Nicole though before looking down at her hip and wincing at the gold, Bulshar sword she carried around. Oh, how she dreaded it then.
That’s how some people probably saw her from the outside, her attitude, her clothes, her title, her sword; much to her loathing, she had been perceived as equally obnoxious at some point in her life.
It was just that she didn’t care before.
The battle started and her attention was drawn to the center of the arena. She hadn’t paid much attention to the beta, if she were honest. She got a glimpse at her face during battle and tried to analyze her. Girl, young, very young; dark hair and average height with the wrong sword for her stance and an armor that was too big on her, clearly borrowed or stolen, so not highborn.
But the movements… the beta had spirit and strength. To give Lady Astrid a hard fight was not an easy task, especially when the alpha was taller, physically stronger and better trained.
The Beta landed a few hits but she needed to use both hands to use her sword so she was wasting a lot of energy. After a long and exhausting battle, however, the Beta appeared to have Lady Astrid dominated, she raised her sword in the air and stroke it down but Lady Astrid made an exceptional move, bending forward to avoid the hit and turning around while kicking the Beta’s feet all at once.
The Beta lost her footing and fell to the ground. Lady Astrid raised her sword, ready to drive it down, when the Beta yielded.
The crowd rose in applaud, celebrating the new champion and Lady Astrid lifted her hands in the air in victory.
The Beta left the arena while Lady Astrid got on her horse to run her victory lap, happily waving at the people while Nicole rolled her eyes from her seat.
Lady Astrid stopped in front of the royal tribune and offered a rose to Waverly, who modestly shook her head as a rejection but Astrid insisted.
“What is the matter with you? We are to be married in three days!” Nicole growled.
Lady Astrid mischievously smirked, “Funny. I heard you don’t respect engagements much.”
Nicole stood up, ready to rip the woman’s throat.
“Nicole!” Philip warned from his seat. “Leave it.”
Nicole looked back at him in defiance.
“For once in your life, obey!” he said through his teeth, trying to not draw attention on them. “Don’t embarrass me again.”
Nicole fought with herself. Hard. Her chest burned with anger and her alpha screamed to fight for superiority but she ultimately cursed under her breath and stomped away from the arena.
Waverly tried to follow behind but Rayna begged her to stay and officially end the tournament in Nicole’s name.
Lady Astrid look honestly remorseful but stood next to Waverly as the alpha was presented with a golden statue that certified her as “The Princess Champion,” the ridiculous amount of gold that was the actual prize would be given to her later.
***************
Nicole walked without a clear destination before she stopped to appease her anger. An internal battle raging within herself, she knew she needed to control her short-temper and ego but her innate need to fight wasn’t so easy to calm.
She forcefully sighed, trying to get her frustrations out. She needed to be better, wanted to be better.
She needed to get back and demonstrate she had composure and had grown, prove everyone wrong. So she turned around and slowly walked back.
Nearing the castle, however, she could see the tents where the tournament participants were staying.
Her feet moved on their own accord, and before she knew it, she reached the almost unpopulated area, the majority of the contestants left after they lost or were at the taverns getting drunk.
She stood there looking around, not really sure what she was looking, until her eyes landed on Waverly, who was accompanied by a few guards. Her bride-to-be was talking to the Beta fighter when Lady Astrid walked out of her tent and Nicole’s anger returned in a single, giant wave.
Nicole narrowed her eyes and took a deep breath.
“Be better,” she repeated to herself several times like a mantra.
Or not.
She determinately approached her target, every step heavy with rage.
“I have been looking for you!” Waverly reprimanded but Nicole didn’t even acknowledge her.
“I am truly sorry, Nicole” Lady Astrid said, looking at Nicole and raising her hands in front of her. “I thought we were going to have our usual back and forth, I didn’t think your father was going to react that way.”
The sound of Nicole’s knuckles connecting with Lady Astrid’s face was so loud, even the guards winced.
“Nicole!” Waverly tried but she was ignored.
Lady Astrid fell to the ground but quickly stood up, her nose bleeding profusely. “I said I was sorry!”
Nicole threw herself at the woman and had her on her back in no time, her fists connecting Lady Astrid’s face over and over again while Waverly yelled at her to stop.
“Do something!” Waverly said to the guards but when she turned around, the Beta was landing her fist on Nicole’s face.
Nicole felt as if an entire stone wall had somehow fallen directly on her cheek. She was thrown on her back and the beta stood directly above her.
“I'm sorry. I'm sorry, I'm so sorry!” the girl nervously said.
Nicole stood up ready to fight but Waverly’s voice finally got through her.
“Enough!” Waverly yelled and Nicole stopped.
Lady Astrid complained from the ground getting Waverly's attention.
Waverly turned to the guards, looking calm and mighty at the same time with her hands clasped in front of her. “Take them all to the infirmary,” she ordered.
“And speak of this to no one.”
“Yes, Your Highness,” the guards answered in unison and bowing their heads to her.
The guards helped a barely conscious Lady Astrid up and grabbed the Beta by the arm while she kept apologizing.
Even Nicole was gently guided to infirmary while Waverly stayed behind.
Nicole was placed in a cot next to the Beta and the two were left alone while Lady Astrid was taken to a different room.
“Are you going to kill me?” the Beta asked with a scared voice.
“No. Why would you think that?” Nicole said in a dismissive tone.
“I just hit you. You’re a Princess and I'm a commoner.”
Nicole let out a breathy laugh. “No. I should actually thank you for stopping me. Besides, I have broken more rules than anyone in the kingdom, I shouldn’t be the one to judge.”
Waverly walked in with Healer Grace behind her. “Where is Astrid?” she asked.
Both Nicole and the Beta pointed to their left and Waverly nodded to Grace, who hurriedly went to the next room.
“What is your name?” Waverly asked directly to the Beta.
“Rachel, m’lady─ I mean m’highness─ I mean Princess.” She took a deep breath before speaking again, “Rachel Valdez.”
Waverly smiled sweetly and reassuring to her. “That is an unusual name.”
“My mothers weren’t from around here.”
“Well, Rachel Valdez, are you hurt?”
Rachel shook her head.
“You can wash over there,” Waverly said, pointing to a basin in the corner.
“Where did you learn to fight?” Nicole asked Rachel, mostly to avoid Waverly’s rage.
“Uhm, I watched you,” Rachel shyly confessed as she cleaned herself.
Nicole and Waverly both looked at her with questioning eyes.
“I'm an orphan,” Rachel started, “both my mothers died when I was young so I was raised in an orphanage.
Mother superior used to bring me here when she had meetings with the archbishop because I'm fast with a quill. After their meeting they would to send me to the kitchen to have some cobbler but I─”
Rachel blushed and fiddled with her fingers, “I used to sneak away to watch you train with your guard,” she finally confessed.
Both Waverly and Nicole looked fondly at her and smiled.
“Well, you are a very good fighter,” Nicole said from where she sat. “Maybe you can comeback in the future so you and I can have a proper training session.”
Rachel’s smile reached her eyes and she excitedly tightened her fists, “Really? That would be incredible, Your Alphaness.”
Waverly marveled at the girl’s genuine excitement. Something so simple brought her so much joy.
“Ian,” she called, and a guard, apparently named Ian, waked in.
“Please escort miss Rachel to the blacksmiths and tell them Princess Nicole has commissioned an armor for her.”
“Yes, Your Highness,” Ian nodded.
“That’s─ Thank─” Rachel ecstatically approached Waverly and made an attempt to hug her but awkwardly curtsied and kiss her hand instead. “Thank you so much, Your Princesshood, you are very kind. I will treasure this gift forever.”
Rachel reluctantly let go of Waverly’s hand, thanking the Princess over and over again until she was carried away by the guard.
The room suddenly became a graveyard in the middle of the night. The painful silence was only rivaled by Waverly’s deadly stare.
After what fell like an eternity with Nicole not being able to bring herself to say anything, Waverly huffed, annoyed, and moved from where she appeared to have grown roots waiting for Nicole’s excuses, to bring a basin with clean water. She forcefully placed it next to Nicole and slowly started to wipe the Alpha’s face with a cloth.
Her eyes were hard but her movements were soft, the omega inside of her begging her to take care of her mate.
“I went looking for you everywhere,” she said while she kept at her task. “My father finally arrived and you weren’t here. Xavier is probably still out there trying to find you, Chrissy is making sure no one else knows about this, and your brothers and my sisters are trying to cover our absence, everyone is waiting to celebrate your champion…”
Nicole looked down, ashamed but Waverly forced her to look up again.
“Not to mention if your father finds out about this—"
“My father hates me,” Nicole spat with a mix of sadness and anger that made Waverly soften.
“He doesn’t hate you,”
“Yes, he does!” Nicole whined like a child. “He can’t even stand my presence!”
Waverly slowly lifted Nicole’s chin with her fingers and sighed. “I can feel your suffering, your Alpha is calling for comfort,” she said with a soft voice. “Is that why you’re acting this way?”
“I have always been this way, Waverly, you know that,” Nicole angrily stood up, putting some distance between them.
“No, Nicole.” Waverly threw the cloth away and rested her hands on her hips. “Just because people have told you that’s who you are, it doesn’t mean it is true.”
She walked closer to Nicole and placed the palm of her hand on the Alpha’s cheek. “I know the other side of you. The one that’s not impulsive, the one that’s patient─ Nicole you were so patient with me, through all my doubts, you were always respectful and you listened.
And I saw you work so hard and sacrificed your ego to make the best decisions for the Kingdom, I know that side of you doesn’t think walking away from a fight is weakness. You showed me that side during our trip, I know it’s real.”
Nicole huffed dismissively and took a step back, “I don’t know if it is, Waverly. We were living away from everyone, away from this,” she said, raising her hands and signaling everything around them. “We acted properly in front of everyone, but we behaved like children when we thought nobody was watching.”
“Yes, and we had our fun being reckless, Nicole. But we’re getting married in three days and then you will officially be first in line to ascend to the throne. Do you know what that means?”
Nicole nodded and looked down, dropping her shoulders in defeat.
Waverly walked closer to Nicole once more and rested her forearms on Nicole’s shoulders while her fingers played the hairs on the back of Nicole’s head, “I'm afraid we no longer have the luxury of acting like children, Love.” she stood on her tiptoes and gave Nicole a sweet, reassuring kiss, trying to take her Alpha’s worries away.
Nicole held Waverly close, smiled in disbelief and shook her head. “I was gone for three months and somehow you matured three years.”
“We’ll, I have been taking lessons.” Waverly confessed, still wrapped up in Nicole’s arms. “About your kingdom, how to properly address my subjects, about my duty as your wife.”
“I know you hate those kind of lessons Waves; you didn’t even take them for your own kingdom. You don’t have to do that.”
“Yes, I do,” Waverly sternly replied.
“Who told you that?” Nicole angrily asked.
“The council, your mother, Avery.”
“Well, they can’t push you, Waverly. You don’t ever have to do something you don’t want to be with me.”
Waverly groaned and left Nicole’s embrace. “But this I have to do, Nicole. I chose to be your wife and your title comes with certain responsibilities.”
“Maybe we should just run away,” Nicole uttered, almost under her breath. “No titles, no lessons, no responsibilities. Wouldn’t you like that?”
Waverly grunted and reached for Nicole’s hands. She held them both in her own and spoke with honesty, “No, my love, I wouldn’t like that… but tell me you don’t want it and we’ll leave. Tell me you will resign as your father’s heir and I’ll go with you. The kingdom is big enough and our families would help, you know that. We can live faraway and no one would bother us.
If you want a quiet, easy life, we’ll get a farm, some chickens and some pigs and we’ll make a living.
Tell me you want to leave because you really don’t want to be King and not because of this thing with your father and I will still be by your side.”
There was a long pause, Nicole took her time as if she was actually considering the offer. It would be so easy to leave everything behind.
But she never wanted anything easy.
“Argh, I can’t,” she groaned and let go of Waverly’s hands. She paced the small distance between the cot and the door, running her hands through her hair.
“I can’t. I won’t. I want it,” she said with fire in her eyes. “I was bred for this. All of my live I have been preparing for this, I have fought for this. I have bled for this.”
“I want to wear the crown. I want to be King!”
She finally stopped and unceremoniously sat back on the bed, taking a deep breath, “someday I want to be King.”
Waverly smirked and stood between Nicole’s legs, leaning to kiss her on the nose. “Then I'm afraid you need to start acting like it, Love.”
Nicole closed her eyes, finally letting Waverly’s scent in, suddenly her anger was no longer in control, “I'm sorry.”
“I know, sweetheart.”
Healer Grace walked in, breaking them out of the moment, to let them know she was done tending to Lady Astrid’s wounds, who would unfortunately not be able to attend the celebration in her name due to the severity of her injuries.
“Grace, would you please tend for Nicole? I will not marry an alpha with a bruised face,” Waverly kindly ordered, while her brain immediately got to work on the lie she was going to tell to get her mate out of this new mess.
“I think it may be broken, Your Highness. What happened?” Grace asked while she carefully touched Nicole’s cheek.
“I was kicked by a horse.”
Grace softly giggled, “I can apply ointment and give you some herbs for the swelling. Don’t worry, you will look your best for your wedding. No one will know.”
“Good,” Waverly said behind them. “Now, listen…”
She ordered Grace to never leave Lady Astrid’s side until the alpha properly healed and if someone asked, to say Astrid wounds were a result of the tournament.
Waverly then sent Nicole to her chambers and made sure to keep her there for the next three days.
It wasn’t an easy task, but both the Haught brothers and Earp sisters not only helped, but also justified Nicole’s absence with their parents, saying they all had been keeping Nicole busy, enjoying her “last days of freedom.”
Waverly had never been more grateful for her family.
She had been keeping a close eye on Lady Astrid’s progress, nervous for what she would say about the incident.
To her surprise and relief, Astrid genuinely apologized for provoking Nicole and Waverly felt like she could breathe again. All the plotting and scheming to keep her mate from trouble had worked out.
She smiled to herself as she left the infirmary. After all the doubts she had only a few months ago, she was slowly settling into her role as Nicole’s wife and mate. She was not only proud of her progress but earnestly excited for the future.
She went to bed with a new found optimism.
Tomorrow, her future would begin. Tomorrow she would marry the love of her life.
Notes:
⪼ 𝕳𝖊𝖆𝖗 𝖄𝖊! 𝕳𝖊𝖆𝖗 𝖄𝖊! ⪻
𝔏𝔢𝔱 𝔦𝔱 𝔟𝔢 𝔨𝔫𝔬𝔴𝔫 𝔱𝔥𝔶 𝔭𝔯𝔢𝔰𝔢𝔫𝔠𝔢 𝔦𝔰 𝔯𝔢𝔮𝔲𝔢𝔰𝔱𝔢𝔡 𝔱𝔬 𝔴𝔦𝔱𝔫𝔢𝔰𝔰 𝔱𝔥𝔢 𝔲𝔫𝔦𝔬𝔫 𝔬𝔣
𝔱𝔥𝔬𝔰𝔢 𝔱𝔴𝔬 𝔦𝔡𝔦𝔬𝔱𝔰 𝔦𝔫 𝔥𝔬𝔩𝔶 𝔪𝔞𝔱𝔯𝔦𝔪𝔬𝔫𝔶.
𝔗𝔥𝔢 𝔠𝔢𝔩𝔢𝔟𝔯𝔞𝔱𝔦𝔬𝔫 𝔰𝔥𝔞𝔩𝔩 𝔱𝔞𝔨𝔢 𝔭𝔩𝔞𝔠𝔢 𝔦𝔶 𝔱𝔥𝔢 𝔫𝔢𝔵𝔱 𝔠𝔥𝔞𝔭𝔱𝔢𝔯
𝔲𝔭𝔬𝔫 𝔱𝔥𝔢 𝔱𝔦𝔪𝔢 𝔦𝔱 𝔰𝔥𝔞𝔩𝔩 𝔟𝔢 𝔭𝔬𝔰𝔱𝔢𝔡.
⪼⌘⪻
Lol, I'm such a dork😅
But you will finally get to see them get married! Yay!
Chapter 24: Ten, eleven, twelve.
Summary:
Leaving the events of the last days behind, Waverly and Nicole are more than ready to join their lives.
Notes:
Waddup Kermits?
Are we ready for a wedding? Get your wine, beer or non-alcoholic drink and get this show on the road, shall we?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Ten, eleven, twelve.
It was the day of her wedding. Nicole woke up in a great mood after a good night’s rest, thanks to Healer Grace’s sleep concoction.
She had been literally hiding her face from her parents for the past three days. Waverly, the perfect mate that she was, had made sure both Nicole and Lady Astrid’s absence were properly excused. The future queen had become incredibly prolific at making people trust her words and follow her orders without hesitation.
Grace was right, Nicole’s face looked like nothing had happened that morning; she looked good, she was calmed and ready to marry.
It was an easy task to get dressed, even with her frenzied alpha eagerly jumping up and down and the teasing she suffered from her brothers, she put on every item of clothing with the utmost care, making sure she looked her absolute best for her bride.
Queen Rayna warned them to be ready to part for the cathedral from an early hour, it was customary for the royal couple to ride separately and greet the people one last time as unmated individuals.
Nicole walked down the stairs like she was floating, nothing could bring her down, not today. She reached the castle’s entrance, and found her brothers and mother ready to leave.
“Sweetheart!” Rayna threw her arms warmly around Nicole. “You look dashing!”
“Thank you, mother,” Nicole answered with a bright smile.
“I haven’t seen you in days!” Rayna said, fixing a strand of Nicole’s hair. She then leaned closer and whispered in Nicole’s ear, “have you been misbehaving again?”
Nicole chuckled and shook her head, “I think is best you don’t know, mother.”
Rayna playfully rolled her eyes and took a deep breath; she fondly rubbed Nicole’s cheek and spoke with the warmth her children had known all their lives. “I love you, Nicole. And I wish you nothing but happiness.”
Nicole eyes threatened to water but she held her composure. “I love you too, mother.”
“Okay, let us go, then!” the Queen ordered, trying to hide her tears. “Your father is already waiting,” she said dismissively and walked to her carriage.
Nicole’s brothers tried to comfort her but she stopped them with a big smile. If he still wanted to act that way, she was not going to care. He would not ruin today for her.
He siblings got on the carriages and joined the cortege while she anxiously stood in place until she heard the familiar sound of breathing and smiled.
“I can always know when you’re here, Xav.”
“Congratulations on your nuptials, Your Highness,” Xavier stood in front of her and theatrically bowed.
Nicole was laughing, amused by the display. “Shouldn’t you be at the cathedral by now?”
“Your father has allowed me to escort you to your destination,” Xavier happily informed her.
Nicole knitted her brow, not believing what she was hearing, “he has?”
“Actually, Waverly told him to let me escort you,” Xavier confessed, shrugging his shoulders.
“She has gotten really good at that,” Nicole said proudly, acknowledging her mate’s accomplishments.
“The cards did say she was to be your strong mate,” Xavier fondly remembered.
“What?”
Xavier shook his head. “Nothing. Let us go,”
They got on their horses and started their journey. Nicole waved at the large number of crowds that had come to greet her from on top of her horse while Xavier dutifully rode behind her, leading the guards. For a moment, her smile grew bigger at the sudden knowledge Waverly’s carriage was just a couple of stenkasts behind, ready to marry her.
Her nerves grew more and more as she got closer to the cathedral, when the bells rang 12, her life with Waverly would officially begin.
The ride took about an hour, it was easy to oversee the time spent on the road with so many people greeting and shouting praises to her, but she finally arrived at her destination and carefully dismounted. She waved at the people one last time and walked inside.
Nicole impatiently waited for a moment at the narthex for her signal, palms sweating and ragged breath. The door opened, indicating the start of the ceremony and she breathed in, one last hug to Xavier and she was on her way.
The place was grossly overcrowded. Everyone wanted to witness the union of the future ruler of Haught.
The cathedral was large with a long nave; the guests were standing on each side of the lengthy aisle Nicole had to walk. She elegantly greeted the attendees who were located in an increasing order of importance, nodding at them with her characteristic dimpled smile.
She finally reached the crossing of the cathedral and waited with her hands behind her back. Her eyes kept straight ahead but she could make her family to the right, fondly looking at her, and the Earps on her left, with Willa and Wynonna throwing threatening glances her way.
It felt like an eternity, but the bells finally started ringing and her heartbeat fastened with every single rang as she counted them in her head. Every single one had a meaning, a step closer to her forever.
One, two, three…
“She should be at the doors by now.”
Four, five, six…
“She already greeted the people one last time.”
Seven, eight, nine…
“She is taking Ward’s arm, ready to walk in.”
Ten, eleven, twelve…
“This is it, today I marry my mate.”
The last bell rang and Nicole looked up to archbishop Juan Carlo. He nodded and she climbed the four steps where she was to wait for her betrothed.
She turned around and finally faced the guests, all smiling and expectant.
Juan Carlo raised his hand giving a signal for the choir to star singing, the doors opened and every head was turned to joyfully witness the entrance of the omega bride.
**************
Waverly woke up late as usual, she looked at the ceiling and smiled, today was her wedding day. It had been a stressful couple of days and an unbearable couple of months, but she was glad she had so many things to learn while Nicole was away because her absence on itself was excruciating.
She had to fight with every part of herself not to run and ease her omega’s need to care for her suffering alpha during their separation.
But she succeeded, she knew it was better for them to follow the rules, at least this time.
After trying to explain to Philip she had been the one to blame for spreading the rumor, and him not wanting to hear it, she tasked herself with being the best mate she could for Nicole and avoid any more problems.
Nicole still had a lot to work on that aspect, she was still explosive and reckless but that only made Waverly love her even more. Nicole’s character and spirit were unmatched.
So, Waverly promised herself she would do anything to make sure Nicole would grow into the ruler she was meant to be. For them to have a happy life, they would both have to change things and make compromises, but it wouldn’t be so much of a challenge as long as they were together.
She spent the last few days as an unmarried omega fixing Nicole’s mistake and entertaining her mother’s insistence to let the seamstress measure her gown every day to make sure it was perfect. Anything to keep Michelle controlled.
On the eve of the wedding, everything and everyone seemed to be on their best behavior; finally, there was no more drama to deal with. Somehow that realization made her notice she was exhausted beyond belief. So much stress in so little time. Thankfully, Grace’s herbal soothing tea worked perfectly and Waverly was able to rest.
An insisting knock on the door reminded her of the importance of the day. Her mother, sisters and an army of servants walked in to make sure the Princess looked her best on the most important day of her life. She couldn’t be any happier.
She saw her reflection in the mirror and smiled. Not to be arrogant, but Waverly thought she look beautiful. Michelle, Wynonna and Willa were all sobbing behind her, which only served to confirmed it.
“Are you crying?” Waverly playfully asked.
“Yes,” Michelle said, wiping her tears away. “No,” Willa and Wynonna answered in unison, trying to hide their emotion.
Waverly turned and hugged them all at the same time. “Thank you for everything,” she told them while holding them close.
A sudden knock on the door announced a guard with a gift from Queen Rayna to Waverly. She excitedly opened it to find a very beautiful tiara which Michelle hurriedly took out of the box to carefully place it on Waverly’s head and fixed her veil. It fit perfectly, like it was always meant for her.
They all commented on the graceful and generous gift from the Queen and how it gorgeously complemented Waverly’s gown.
The servants left, making sure there were no needs unsatisfied from either Earp. Now there was nothing left to do but wait.
Michelle left to assure every detail was as they had discussed, leaving the sisters alone for a moment.
Willa was looking out the window, anxiously waiting for their signal to leave when Waverly abruptly stood up, getting their attention. “I need help.”
“We are with you Waves,” Wynonna said, before blurting out words non-stop. “I didn’t think you would regret your decision, but I prepared horses. They’re in the back of the castle and I will get you─”
“What are you talking about?” Waverly cut her off.
Wynonna looked around and carefully whispered, “we will help you escape!”
“What? I don’t want to escape!”
“Oh, then what do you need our help for?” Wynonna asked, evidently confused.
“I need to go to the garderobe and this dress is too big!” Waverly said through giggles.
“Oh, well─ Willa can help you with that.” Wynonna sat back in her chair, trying to hide her blush.
Willa shook her head and offered Waverly her hand, “come on,” she said, trying not to laugh.
“Like I could ever leave Nicole,” Waverly whispered to her older sister.
“I know.”
A guard let them know their exit was next and the sisters said their goodbyes, trying, and failing, not to cry.
With one more hug and several “I love you,” Willa left to her carriage. She would be riding first with Sir Robert and Michelle.
Wynonna was next. Waverly thought her sister may have gotten soft since marrying because she was suddenly very warm and emotional. Like a new Wynonna.
“You’re the best of us,” Wynonna said, before leaving to meet John Henry at their ride.
Now the true wait began. Everyone was probably already at the cathedral. She glanced out the window and saw the carriages taking the Haughts to the church, her heart beamed at the thought Nicole would be next.
Just then, she was startled by Eliza, who walked inside with her usual, serious demeanor.
“I'm here to escort you, Your Highness,”
“Thank you,” Waverly said, thinking it was probably Xavier who sent a familiar face to walk her down the stairs.
She reached the castle’s entrance, smiling when she saw Ward waiting for her as it was traditional.
He accepted Waverly’s hand from Eliza and kissed Waverly’s head. “You look beautiful, darling,” he said, visibly moved. “Are you happy?”
Waverly’s face hurt from her smile. “Very.”
“Then, that is all that matters.”
They got in the carriage and went on their way.
The crowd was loud the entire ride. Waverly peeked from behind the curtains to see their excited faces waving at them.
She thought it would be a long ride, her nerves taking her through a million scenarios, but suddenly they were in front of the cathedral. Her whole body tensed, trying to contain her agitated heart. Eliza helped them descend and a small smile crept out from her lips as she nodded to the Princess. Waverly could never understand how, in spite of everything, she had found herself surrounded by loyal people who were genuinely happy for her. For them.
The crowd was in awe as her father walked her up the steps of the cathedral and she waved at them in return.
Even through all the uproar, she heard the moment the doors of the atrium opened and her heart threatened to jump out of her chest. She knew Nicole was walking down the aisle at that exact moment. Just a matter of time before they would get the Gods blessing.
How fortunate.
She turned and waved to the crowds one last time before they walked inside the church. Her breath was so agitated, she could hear the air abruptly entering and leaving her lungs, it was the only sign she had she was still alive.
The bells started ringing and she took a deep breath. Knowing this was finally it. Nicole was ahead, waiting for her. To be married.
The last bell rang and there was a brief moment of silence; after all the struggle, after all the fights; the yelling and denying, the smiles and tears, the moment was here. All of her dreams come true.
The doors opened in front of her and she held so tight to Ward’s arm she could have broken it. Her eyes tried to adjust as if a bright light had just shone upon her. The choir started singing and her nerves betrayed her, making her legs tremble.
“It’s okay, sweetheart,” Ward said and held her firmly. She took a steady breath, put one foot in front of the other and her walk began.
Standing proudly on Ward’s left as they stepped inside, she took notice of all the attendees, their faces in awe of her elegance and beauty. So many people, there just to see her wed the alpha she chose.
They were all wearing their best attire, jewels and fine clothes seemed helped decorate the already beautiful cathedral.
Every warden and their mates reverently nodded at her along the way, Kate gave her a teasing smile, Chrissy winked complicity and Gus looked as excited as if it was her own child getting married.
Waverly’s eyes wandered ahead to land on the first row of people. Her family. Willa and Wynonna crying like she had never seen them. Michelle stood proud, clearly happy to be standing there, being the envy of every mother with an eligible omega.
To the right, the Haughts were all happy faces. Nicole’s brothers surprisingly waved at her at the same time as if it had been practiced. Rayna carefully wiped her tears with a handkerchief without missing a detail of the ceremony, and even Philip didn’t sport his latest constipated face as it had become usual. He looked rather emotional as well.
At last, Waverly looked up the steps and saw her alpha, waiting for her with the utmost devotion, as if she was ready to take her heart out of her chest and offer it Waverly without asking for anything in return.
Waverly’s legs threatened to fail her again.
It didn’t help Nicole looked absolutely striking; tanned, knee high boots, cream breeches barely visible under the long, mandarin collar, cream doublet of the finest making and a gold belt enticingly resting on her hip.
A gold, damask, seamless pattern decorated the center line of the doublet, near invisible behind Nicole’s Livery Collar that hung proudly on her chest ─a flawlessly crafted, gold, plates chain, clasped behind the House Haught badge─.
Finally, at the top of her beautiful, red-haired head, rested her crown. A thick headband covered in jewels with two wolves holding a cross pattée at the center.
It was unfair for someone to look that good.
Nicole’s lips draw back in a concealed, lopsided grin and now this seemed to be taking an eternity, Waverly wished she could sprint the last few feet ahead and rest in the arms of her imposing alpha.
But Nicole was actually holding back sobs. The instant Waverly walked in, Nicole lost her breath, Waverly looked like a poem come to life. As if every wished Nicole had ever made was granted in the form of her bride.
The sweetheart neckline, cream ballgown fitted perfectly on Waverly’s frame. The same pattern on Nicole’s doublet adorned the center of the gown and a long veil fell from her head to give her an angelic aura. Nicole tried to hold a smile when she noticed the sphere pendant she gave Waverly hanging from the omega’s neck and a very familiar diamond tiara on her head.
Rayna had always been so thoughtful.
She watched with care, excitedly waiting for their eyes to finally meet, from the moment Waverly’s head turned left and right, recognizing the attendees, to the way she smiled when she saw Chrissy in the crowd.
Nicole could even make the exact moment Waverly’s eyes landed on her sisters and Nicole’s brothers but Waverly still hadn’t looked up, almost as if she was drawing the moment out.
And it was worth it.
The moment their eyes meet was a revelation. Miracles were real and they were proof if it. A glance, something minimal yet meaningful, made them feel as if a new galaxy had been born just from the realization they were finally reaching happiness. Their chest almost exploded at the thought.
The choirs stopped as soon as Waverly reached the crossing, all the attention now on the would be married couple. The sound of Waverly’s footsteps as she climbed every step resonated in Nicole’s ears.
One.
Two.
Three.
Four.
At last, they were facing each other.
Time stood still if only for a moment. No one else existed, no one else mattered, they were the last two leaves hanging from a branch in a warm autumn day, waiting for the wind to make them fall and let their old selves go, but knowing they would soon bloom again as one.
Ward gave Waverly’s hand to Nicole and, to everyone’s surprised, Nicole kissed it reverently; an act that was unusual as royals usually refrained from showing affection publicly.
Ward return to take his place and Waverly and Nicole climbed the next four steps side by side, both shaking internally, until they stood in front of Juan Carlo and they both exhaled at the same time, holding each other’s hands for dear life.
“Your Majesties, my lords, my ladies and brethren,” Juan Carlo began, “we have gathered here, under the eyes of the Gods to join Nicole of House Haught and Waverly of House Earp in holy matrimony.”
“Nicole, do you wish to take Waverly as your mate, to love her and protect her, to honor her and comfort her, to hold her and cherish her as long as your life will endure?”
Nicole smiled, knowing she had taken those vows internally from the moment she accepted her feelings for Waverly. “I so wish.”
“Waverly, do you wish to take Nicole as your mate, to love her and protect her, to honor her and comfort her, to hold her and cherish her as long as your life will endure?”
“I so wish,” Waverly said as her eyes crinkled in joy.
Juan Carlo raised his hands and addressed the attendees, “let us pray. By mercy of our Gods…”
Everyone lowered their heads and followed along the prayer. Waverly discretely opened her eyes to look at Nicole and giggled when she saw Nicole opening one eye to look back at her. She squeezed Nicole’s hand and they both went back to the prayer.
“…amen,” Juan Carlo finished. “Please, face each other,” he ordered.
They could no longer hide their excitement, the grins from ear to ear and the blushing of their cheeks were a mirror to the happiness of their souls. Souls that were desperate to be united.
Juan Carlo took a ring from the altar boy and gave it to Nicole, “Nicole, make your promise,” he said.
Nicole took Waverly’s hand and all she could think was how fortunate she was to be marrying her love. Her alpha puffed her chest as she slid the ring on Waverly’s finger, sealing the promise of their love.
“Waverly, I welcome you into my life and my house and I offer you this ring as a symbol of my endless love and devotion.”
Juan Carlo gave Waverly the other ring for her to make her promise.
She took it gracefully and slid it on Nicole’s finger, taking her time to appreciate how the gold band slowly grazed the Nicole’s skin until it stopped on what would be its forever place, resting on Nicole’s knuckle as a sign of their eternal commitment.
“Nicole, I welcome you into my life and I offer you this ring as a symbol of my endless love and devotion.”
They held each other’s hands by Juan Carlo’s instruction and he carefully wrapped a silk ribbon around their joined hands.
“Nicole, repeat after me,” he instructed.
Nicole nodded but kept looking into Waverly’s eyes, she knew the words by memory, there was no need to repeat them. Her eagerness to pledge herself to be Waverly’s mate was more than she could fathom. Everyone else faded and she spoke from her heart, it was just her and Waverly vowing to love each other. Always.
“I, Nicole, bound my life to yours. I promise to be honest and lead our marriage with truth. I promise to be faithful and fill your life with glee. I promise to shield you from harm and ease your worries, to give you my strength and my patience. I promise from this day forward, my bond and love will only grow.”
She finished, mouthing an “I love you,” for Waverly and Waverly alone.
A small tear ran down Waverly’s cheek as she heard Nicole say her vows. No truer words were ever spoken between them than the promise of giving themselves to each other completely.
“Now, Waverly, repeat after me.” Juan Carlo’s voice was warm as if he too, had been touched by the realization Waverly and Nicole were marrying for love. Such an unusual feat for their time.
Her voice was soft as she spoke her vows, not out of nerves but because of the unmeasurable bliss of committing herself to her true mate. “I, Waverly, bound my life to yours. I promise to be honest and follow your lead with joy. I promise to be faithful and fill your live with harmony. I promise to stand beside you and care for you when you’re sick, to comfort you and support you. I promise from this day forward, my bond and love will only grow.”
Nicole took a deep breath, taking in Waverly’s vows. Every moment they spent together flashing through her eyes, from the hate to the teasing, to the fighting to the love. A love that grew so strong it had defied every law and every person that stood between them and came out triumphant. A love that was endless. A love that was uniquely theirs.
Juan Carlo blessed the ribbon around their hands with holy water. “Now, take your oath,” he said
Waverly and Nicole spoke in unison, still captivated by each other, and took the last vow that would join them forever.
“Our destiny the Gods have aligned, and in their mercy have allowed us to become one. And as they have kept their promise of endless starry nights, fulfill our promises we shall. By the Gods we are bound.”
“By the Gods they are bound,” the guests repeated, bearing witness to their union.
Juan Carlo placed one hand on top and one under Waverly and Nicole’s joined hands and announced his next words with a little smirk, knowing well what they both had to go through to be standing there.
“As a servant of the Gods and with the mercy of their favor, I now declare you married,”
The relieved sighs both Waverly and Nicole let out could have easily been heard all over the cathedral. They were two halves no more, just one spirit united by the strength of their love.
“In fide virtus, in amore veritas, in junction vire,” Juan Carlo said as he removed the ribbon from around their hands.
Waverly and Nicole turned around and finally faced the crowd. So many faces looking at them with genuine affection. So many people to be thanked for helping them get there.
They clasped their hands together as Juan Carlo gave his last blessing. “By the Gods, they are bound, no mortal shall stand between them.”
“By the Gods they are bound,” the guests repeated, once more.
The choir sang again, this time it sounded even more melodious as Waverly and Nicole started their descend, officially walking together as married for the first time.
It felt lighter to walk back down the same aisle they had stepped into just a moment before. As if they were completely different people. They had sworn to love each other in private many times and somehow, doing it in front of all their family and friends made it special.
Now everyone knew they were taken, now everyone knew who they belonged to.
Alpha and Omega bound forever.
They elegantly walked out of the cathedral, hand in hand like they would never let go. They stood at the atrium, where two sets of doors separated them both from the guests behind them and the crowd outside.
Two guards standing on the doors, ready to open them and present Waverly and Nicole as a married couple.
“Just a moment,” Nicole ordered the guards and took Waverly by the waist, pressing their lips together in a hungry kiss that took both their breaths away.
Waverly giggled into the kiss but quickly tangled her fingers on Nicole’s hair. It felt like forever since their lips last touched. So long wishing to be in each other arms, even if just for a moment.
“We’re married,” Waverly said, with a breathy laugh. An incredible realization that decided to manifest itself through her teary eyes.
“We are, my love. We finally are.” Nicole said, smiling impossibly big. Her body wasn’t able to contain the sense of fulfillment, of pure and honest happiness.
One last peck on the lips and they resumed their positions, Nicole gave the signal to the guards and the they opened the doors.
They stepped outside, greeted by the warm light of the day and the people excitedly waving their hands at them.
Xavier and Eliza stood by the open carriage that would take them back to the castle. Both smiling wide at the newly wedded couple.
“After you, wife,” Nicole cheekily said as she offered Waverly her hand.
***************
The ride home was pleasant but long, Nicole and Waverly smiled and greeted everyone on the road but desperately wished to get back. A lengthy celebration awaited, just a couple more hours of smiling and nodding and then they would finally be alone.
An extra lap around town to give people time to get to the castle and another concealed kiss behind the great hall doors as soon as they arrived and they walked into the room to take their places. Their families were the first to enter and greet them with fondly hugs and wide smiles from their siblings.
Their mothers of course, cried tears of joy as they wrapped their arms around their daughters while Willa and Wynonna took a chance and whispered threats into Nicole’s ear one more time. Nicole laughed and nodded.
Strangely, even both their fathers had decided to behave properly.
“Congratulations, to the both of you. I sincerely hope you have a happy life.” Philip was in fact, sincere as he respectfully bowed to the both of them.
“Please take care of my Waverly,” Ward begged with a small smile that revealed his content with his daughter’s happiness.
After their families blessed them with their best wishes as it was tradition, Nicole and Waverly remained seated, their eyes set on the long line that awaited them: Kings, Queens and noblemen standing in line to congratulate them on their nuptials.
They looked at each other, surrendering to their duty with a tired smile. Both sharing the exact same thought: This will take forever.
It appeared like they had been seated for a lifetime and half, so many people voicing their joy for the union and presenting them with gifts like precious stones, luxurious jewelry and ancient scrolls.
Next in line was Lord Cryderman and Nicole thought it was the perfect time to stand, she offered Waverly her hand to pull her to her feet and walked to the center of the ballroom, leaving a clearly upset Cryderman with his words in his mouth.
“What are you doing?” Waverly whispered as she walked alongside Nicole.
“I want to dance with my wife,” Nicole said, trying to sound serious but the words sounded like honey on her lips.
“Oh, thank the heavens,” Waverly uttered with a sigh, “If I stayed seated there, I would have grown roots.”
Nicole chuckled at the comment and stood tall, offering one hand to Waverly while she tightly wrapped the other around her wife’s waist. It would take a while before she could get used to the idea she had finally managed to marry Waverly Earp.
They had gotten good at ignoring everyone around them, when they were together it was just them and them alone; even if currently every eye was on them, watching how they rhythmically danced in circles around the ballroom, and the way they possessively held to each other’s bodies.
“Do you remember the last time we danced?” Nicole asked with teasing smile.
“You mean the only time we danced?” Waverly said, as her eyes stayed fixed on Nicole's and the alpha nodded, her dimples impossibly deep.
“Yes, I remember. You told me you liked me and arrogantly declared I would be begging you to kiss me in no time.” Her words could have sounded harsh but the glow in her eyes got impossibly brighter at the memory.
“Oh, how I hate to be right.”
The night progressed and at last, the line of guests seemed to be lessening. The rest of the people had found delight in the wine and the food, most of them were already drunk as soon as the celebration started. It was a joyous occasion after all.
The last Earl presented his gift and they exhaled in relief.
“Time for the Bedding Ceremony!” someone drunkenly slurred out.
To their surprise, it was none other than a very drunk Wynonna, who John Henry was trying to help stand right.
Both Waverly and Nicole blushed as the rest of the guests laughed but raised their cups in the air, “by the Gods they are bound!”
The ladies in waiting, led by Chrissy Nedley, helped Waverly stand and carried her out of the hall, while the courtiers did the same with Nicole.
They were taken to Nicole’s chambers, where they would spend their first night as a married couple. The antechamber had been prepared to receive them and Juan Carlo was there, waiting for them.
Waverly and Nicole stood in front of each other like they did on the cathedral, and the ladies of bedchamber proceeded to remove their crowns and jewelry, leaving only their wedding rings.
Then it was time to remove their clothes. What could have been an uncomfortable act was barely noticed by the loving couple. Their eyes remained on each other, blissfully expectant, as their attires were taken off their bodies until they stood in their undergarments.
They were ordered to kneel on the cushions on the floor and Juan Carlo inspected both their shoulders, nodding in approval and hilariously pretending Nicole wasn’t already marked.
The archbishop stood in front of them, blessing the union once again and said a prayer, asking the gods for prosperity, longevity, fertility and healthy children.
Once the prayer ended, they were guided to the room, Juan Carlo locked the door behind them with a key and everyone left, finally giving the couple some privacy after what felt like the most hectic day of their lives.
It took a moment for Waverly to acknowledge her surroundings, the room had been completely lit up with candles and the fire was roaring, making the air feel warm and welcoming.
The bed appeared to be made with brand new sheets and extra blankets were placed near the end, everything to her own personal satisfaction, no doubt.
“Would you like some wine?” Nicole’s voice broke through her thoughts.
“Yes, please,” Waverly eagerly answered and walked to the table where Nicole served her a cup.
She drank a little and hurriedly put the cup back on the table, “Is it mad to say I'm a little nervous?” she asked, fidgeting with her fingers.
Nicole smiled fondly and slowly shook her head before taking Waverly’s hands in her own, “it is not mad, love. And we don’t have to do anything if you don’t want.”
“That’s not what I mean,” Waverly hurriedly said, wrapping her wands around Nicole’s neck and softly kissing her lips. “It’s been so long since I had you. I have been wishing for this day and now that we’re here, I'm afraid I will wake up any moment and realize it was just a cruel dream.”
“I can assure you; this is real.” Nicole took Waverly by the waist and rested their foreheads together, making her feel grounded, protected and loved. “Everything we went through was real, the way we fought for each other was real, and the way my heart beats for you and only you in this very moment, is real.”
Waverly let out a sigh, letting herself be swaddled by Nicole’s words. The weight of the world lifting from her shoulders, the feeling of certainty she had craved for so long, finally there, in her arms. “I have missed you so much, Nicole.”
“And I can’t wait to bear your mark.”
Nicole smiled sweetly, her eyes still close, enjoying the warmth of her mate’s body. “You don’t have to either, my love, just because we’re married, it doesn’t mean─”
Waverly broke out of the embrace and looked firmly at Nicole, she slid her hand under Nicole’s night shirt and pressed her fingers on her mating bite, “how does this make you feel?”
Nicole closed her eyes and inhaled deeply, trying to find the right words to say. So many feelings flooding her mind at once, but in the end, there was only one word that could come close to encase them all.
“Yours.”
“That is exactly how I want to feel. Ever since you took my bite, I feel you, what you need and what you want but I have also been feeling incomplete. Like something is missing, I need to feel yours the way you feel mine.”
Waverly stood in front of Nicole, running her hands under Nicole’s shirt, touching the already burning skin of her stomach, “I love you. And I want to be claimed.”
Nicole leaned down and joined their lips, tasting truth and desire all at once. Waverly’s tongue felt smooth and soft as it expertly explored Nicole’s mouth.
A smirk covered her lips when Waverly’s little moans escaped her throat and hurriedly pulled at Nicole’s nightshirt.
So impatient.
She graciously removed the irritating fabric off her body and stood in front of Waverly in nothing but her heaving chest and prickled skin.
Now it was Waverly's turn to smirk.
Watching Nicole naked would never, ever get old. Nicole’s body was a work of art; an ivory canvas decorated with souvenirs of past wars.
Beautiful.
A body that was completely at Waverly’s service. Waverly knew perfectly well how Nicole’s body came alive for her. The way Nicole kissed her, the way Nicole touched her, and the way Nicole took her told her so. It was love, and it was also pure and raw desire.
She knew it well because it mirrored her own want.
Perfect for each other.
The sight in front of her made her legs weakened. Tight alpha muscles and hardness standing proud and ready to please her.
The thought alone. Waverly hummed as she licked her lips.
Taking a few steps back towards the bed, Waverly removed her nightgown and discarded it on the floor; she suggestively moved her hair to the side and got on the bed, resting her weight on her hands and knees, presenting herself to her alpha.
The crackle of the fire place wasn’t loud enough to drown the audible gulp of Nicole’s throat.
The first touch of Nicole’s index on her spine made Waverly tighten her grip on the sheets below her, Nicole scent grew stronger and her omega whimpered with anticipation, the gentle and protective smell slowly activated her senses and erased the last of her nerves.
How could someone feel lightheaded and hyperaware all at once?
The first swipe of Nicole’s tongue on her back felt like heaven and hell at the same time, soft and burning, Waverly buried her head on the mattress, unable to control the rush of her own body.
Feather light kisses traced a trail up her back until a hot mouth was teasing the part of her shoulder where her mark would be; Nicole’s cock pressed against her ass and Waverly couldn’t help but push back to get more contact. Nicole smiled at the movement.
Just when Waverly thought she would have to beg, an arm was wrapped around her middle and she was turned around to rest on her back. Waverly was met with the softest smile and reverent eyes but there was more in them, a silent need to see her, to feel they were both present, in the moment.
Waverly bit her lower lip and nodded, her omega flattered with the respect and devotion.
Nicole leaned down to connect their lips and trailed down to taste as much of Waverly’s body as she could. What started out as a slow exploration, just reconnecting after months apart, quickly turned into a desperate need. Suddenly there was not enough skin to touch, not enough kisses to give, not enough of Waverly’s gasps filling her ears.
Her mouth made it its mission to worship each of Waverly’s breasts, a warm tongue and sharp teeth teasing and nibbling the perfect curves and hard peaks, encouraged by Waverly’s muffled whimpers and her hands tugging at Nicole's hair.
Nicole’s tongue burned as she continued her descend through the plane of Waverly’s abdomen, tasting the small bumps on the surface of her skin and groaning when she felt the twitching muscles beneath.
She took her time, making sure she worshiped Waverly’s body like she deserved.
The first swipe of Nicole’s tongue across the expanse of Waverly’s entrance drew moans from both of them. Waverly’s back arched and her hips bucked up, demanding more. Nicole obediently buried her face further, working her tongue in perfect patterns while her hands caressed Waverly’s thighs and if Waverly calling out to the Gods was not enough indication of Nicole’s good work, the mess beneath her definitely was.
Waverly screamed Nicole’s name in a bliss while her body went stiff. Nicole looked up to see her wife, droplets of sweat running down her forehead and eyes shut tight, chest rising and falling with exhaustion and a satisfied smile on her lips.
What a sight.
Waverly was still twitching when Nicole kissed her way up her body, every kiss fueled the desire consuming her from the inside out. She was all feels, unable to talk, unable to do more than run her hands all over her alpha’s body, completely surrendered to the moment.
Nicole watched in awe how Waverly tried to even out her breathing, such a perfect, angelic face submerged in pleasure. Her alpha could feel Waverly’s scent overwhelming her senses, invigorating and exciting but there was also need, a call, a desperate plea to be her mate.
Her mouth watered.
She kissed Waverly hard, so frantic that it was almost all teeth and tongue, eager to answer the call. She aligned her throbbing cock with Waverly’s entrance and stopped.
“Please.”
An urgent plea and Waverly’s hands grabbing her ass to pull her close was all she got and all she needed to push forward slowly, feeling Waverly’s walls opening up to her, welcoming Nicole’s cock into the tightness of her core.
Loud cries left Waverly’s throat as Nicole unhurriedly entered her, trying to restrain herself from surrendering to her desperation, every muscle in her body tensed from the effort as she let Waverly adjust to her length, watching attentively how Waverly's face contorted in the perfect mix of pain and pleasure.
They both grunted as their pelvis met, the air thicker with excitement as the both looked at each other, anticipation burning in the glow of their eyes and the short pants of their lungs.
A wicked smile covered Waverly’s lips, one hand grasped tightly on Nicole’s hair and the other buried her nails on the alpha’s strong back, encouraging her to move.
A guttural moan escaped her throat when Nicole withdrew a few inches only to thrust back inside, hard, feeling Waverly’s slick arousal drip down her cock. She did it again, and again, each time harder and faster, letting her alpha bathe in Waverly’s alluring scent.
“Fuck, Nico─ oh!” Waverly’s scream was cut right out of her throat by Nicole picking up the pace.
Nicole’s growls got sharp, listening to Waverly yelled curses while she buried her cock deep inside was always exhilarating, her body thrived with bolts of electricity every time Waverly asked for more, neither of them could ever get enough of each other.
Watching Waverly sink down the mattress under her ministrations was a sight, Waverly’s breasts bounced to the rhythm of each thrust and her nipples were hard, inviting, so she leaned to take one in her mouth and heard Waverly curse once again, the knowledge it was her making Waverly react that way made Nicole’s knot start to form.
Waverly fell the base of Nicole’s cock swell and she wrapped both her legs around Nicole’s waist, digging her heels on the swell of Nicole's ass, urging her to push forward.
The warm and tight walls were now a demanding heat, Nicole could feel Waverly stretch further and further, asking for her knot, so she kept thrusting; slamming the base of her cock against Waverly’s entrance, harder and harder each time and panting above her with the effort, until a loud cry shocked them both.
The mere thought of having Nicole filling her made Waverly come. She had fantasized about it many times while they were apart; Nicole knotting her, Nicole marking her, Nicole fucking her the way she was diligently doing it now. Her omega growled at the thought and without warning she was screaming into the room, begging her alpha to locked them together and seal their bond.
Nicole’s alpha howled with pride and rammed harder into Waverly’s hips, watching in awe how her omega relaxed and pulled her further in until the swollen knot finally slipped inside, leaving strangled screams on its way.
There was no controlling the rush of being with her true mate, sharing their bodies with one another without reservations. The moment Nicole was inside, she felt her body surrender to Waverly and hot spurs of come jetted out of her cock while the exquisite grasp of Waverly’s core tightened and demanded everything she had.
Nicole gripped harder on the sheets, trying to keep herself upright as she watched Waverly mirror her pleasure. There were so many moans they had probably been heard around the castle; it should have been obscene but it was arousing instead, both asking for more and both willing to give more.
The little whimpers Waverly let out after a while were delightful and Nicole should feel exhausted, the day had been impossibly long and taking Waverly after such an aching time apart should have drained what little energy she had left, but she couldn’t seem to stop rutting. Her alpha felt ecstatic, spirited and strong, ready to sink its teeth.
But this was not a simple, customary act between a married couple. It was the ultimate act of submission, taking someone’s soul to be yours forever. And Nicole could not simply take, not with Waverly. So she looked at her one more time, intention clear in her eyes.
Asking.
Waverly wrapped her arms around Nicole’s neck and pushed herself forward to bring their foreheads together.
“Yours.”
Nicole nodded, relieved and happiness mixed in a single smile.
“Mine.”
She leaned down and kissed Waverly’s shoulder before setting her mouth in place, she could smell the need and feel the heat coming from Waverly’s body burning her lips, she could feel Waverly’s heart pulsing against her tongue, beat after beat; eager, willing, loving.
She sank her teeth, feeling the skin break and her omega demand more. She tightened her jaw, biting down until she tasted Waverly’s blood in her mouth, so sweet and coppery, so floral and hers.
Mated.
An explosion of feelings started in her mouth and expanded throughout her body. Everything was too much; she could hear Waverly scream another wave of orgasms and feel her pleasure at the same time. A smoldering heat ran through her that was not her own, it was distinctively her omega’s. Such a strange and wonderful feeling.
Waverly’s heart leaped as soon as she felt Nicole’s teeth on her shoulder, the excitement of finally giving herself completely threatening with being too much to be contained within the limits of her body. Just the thought of Nicole claiming her was already driving her wild. So long wishing for this day and now she was just a moment away of finding release and enlightenment, all in one single act. Nicole had had her body many times, now it was about giving the alpha her soul.
Her eyes fluttered when she felt Nicole sinking her teeth and sealing their bond, reaching a new peaked seemed impossible but now she was seeing galaxies no book ever told her existed.
In the midst of her pleasure, an incredible sense of belonging took over her body, grounding her and soothing her but making her come alive. Happiness and lust all in one, contradicting as it may have seemed, but making perfect sense in her mind; as if she had discovered the true meaning of love.
Euphoria.
She came back to her senses after what seemed like forever, Nicole still nuzzling on her neck, trying to soothe the place where her mark now rested. She felt the difference. She knew she had given herself to Nicole before but this, this felt right. To be part of someone else’s being was sublime.
She could feel Nicole’s alpha wrapped around her and her omega cuddled in the embrace, both perfectly satisfied and at peace but the magnetic pull between them felt stronger than ever.
She hummed and softly tugged at Nicole’s hair, Nicole looked at her and smiled, her eyes almost glowing in the dark and her whole-body still heaving. They looked at each other for a moment, sharing words of love and comfort without the need to voice them.
Fulfillment.
***************
It was well into the next day when Nicole woke up, the light of the sun entering through her window. Their window. Her chest hummed with pride when the first thing she noticed was Waverly resting on top of her. Where she belonged. Both alpha and omega still satiated and calmed, purring into each other with no other care than remain in each other’s embrace.
Waverly had been awake longer than her she supposed because the omega was drawing patterns on her chest and humming a pleasing tune.
Nicole wrapped her arms tightly around her and kissed the top of her head. Waverly opened her eyes after moment and tilted her head up to find Nicole looking at her.
So many feelings held in a single look; gratitude, devotion, love.
“I missed this,” Waverly said, with a dopey smile. “I missed your touch, I missed your skin, I missed your smell.”
“Never again, my love,” Nicole promised kissing Waverly’s forehead.
Waverly drew a deep breath, “good,” she hummed, feeling nothing but peace in that moment and ran her fingertips on Nicole’s arm, admiring the well-defined muscles. “I may have to thank Cryderman for all that manual labor,” she joked.
“Please,” Nicole smugly huffed, “you know I have always looked this good.”
Waverly giggled into Nicole’s chest, “so humble.”
Nicole was about to respond when the cathedral’s bells ringing in the distance got her attention. She looked out the window from where she laid, her mind wandering the excitement of the previous day.
“What is it?” Waverly asked, curious.
Nicole raised her index finger and kept counting each ring like she had done the day before.
Ten, eleven, twelve.
“A day ago, our wedding was starting,” Nicole finally said with an ear-to-ear smile. “You could say we have been married for a day.”
Waverly looked at her surprised and amused. “A whole day, uh?” she wrapped her arms tightly around Nicole’s middle. “It seems like a lot.”
Nicole chuckled, and ran her hand along Waverly’s back stopping at her shoulder to graze her thumb on the surface of the bite mark. “How do you feel?” she asked.
Waverly sighed and hummed at the same time, the warm feeling of her chest telling her everything she needed to know.
“Yours.”
Still in bed, enjoying the peace of the room, they almost failed to hear the knock on the door.
They reluctantly got out of bed to find their robes before giving the signal to enter. The sound of a key unlocking their door made them smile. There was still one more step to validate their marriage.
Royal rules and all.
Juan Carlo walked in with a clerk while the council waited in the antechamber. Everyone looking clearly tired from the latest ongoing festivities.
After an examination of their mating marks, Juan Carlo signed a document confirming the consummation of their marriage and giving legality to any future alpha pup they may breed to claim the throne.
The rest of the council signed after him, officially declaring Nicole first in line to the throne of Haught Kingdom.
It was a less extravagant ceremony, but certainly the most important step on the way to the crown.
Everyone congratulated them one last time and they were left alone to start what would be the rest of their lives. Finally, alone in their chambers, they shrieked in excitement and shared a kiss, now they were married before the Gods and before men. All of their wishes fulfilled.
***************
For a week they remained unbothered in the privacy of their room. Only going to the antechamber to see what new delicious food had been left for them and immediately returning to bed with a full belly to keep ravishing each other’s bodies.
Happiness at its best.
Each day Nicole would hear the bells in the distance, counting the number of days she had been married to Waverly. It had become a silly tradition that she loved and never failed to put a smile on her face.
It wasn’t until the eighth day when Nicole left the comfort of their bed to receive a message. Her father had asked to see her.
She knew she had been gifted with precious time with Waverly but understood it was about time her duty called.
She walked back into the room to change into fresh clothes, never leaving her eyes from Waverly’s sleeping form in their bed. They had lost track of time and sleep came when they weren’t all over each other. Which was rare.
She leaned down to brush a hair out of Waverly’s face, making her stir.
“Why are you dressed?” Waverly adorably slurred from the bed, reaching out for Nicole’s shirt and pulled her close.
“I have to─”
“No,” Waverly whined. “Clothes bad. Skin good.”
Nicole let out a breathy laugh and kissed Waverly’s head, “my father has asked for me, I don’t think he would like it if I present myself naked.”
Waverly sat up, sleep leaving her body and worry clear in her eyes, “what do you think he wants?”
“I don’t know,” Nicole said, taking a deep breath. “But I will listen and obey or voice my opinion in a calmly manner.”
“Look at you, suddenly making good decisions,” Waverly joked leaning in to kiss Nicole’s lips.
“You did talk some sense into me… wife,” Nicole voiced with a teasing tone. “It won’t be easy but I will do my best to be the mate you deserve and the king my people need. And honestly, I'm tired of fighting with him.”
“Good,” Waverly said, kissing Nicole’s lips one more time. “Because I don’t want to have to smack some sense into you.”
A couple of lingering kisses and a small fight to leave Waverly’s arms and Nicole was on her way.
The castle still seemed incredibly crowded, after so many days she had expected everyone to have returned to their homes but she had greeted almost the same amount of people on her way to the throne room than on her wedding day.
Finally, she was allowed entrance to the room where her father and mother were seated. Both looking rested and relaxed.
Good.
“Father, mother,” she greeted them both with a nod.
“Have you enjoyed your time with your wife?” Philip asked.
Nicole looked down, a small blushed covering her cheeks. “Yes.”
“Very well,” Philip continued and spoke more words but the sound of the bells got Nicole’s attention and she missed most of what he said.
One, two, three.
She felt a slight sense of sadness, this was the first day she didn’t count while wrapped in Waverly’s arms.
“I'm stepping down,” she heard Philip say in the middle of her count.
“Of what?” she asked, suddenly interested in what he had to say.
“Of this,” Philip answered, matter-of-factly. “The crown, the throne, the position. I'm stepping down and you will ascend.”
“You will be King, Nicole.”
Ten, eleven, twelve.
Notes:
The end.
I'm just kidding. 😅
Did you enjoy the matrimonial icing? (that was some cake, eh?)
Chapter 25: Two crowns
Summary:
With the wedding done, now it’s time to rule.
Notes:
It’s coronation day!
(But mostly, everything in between 😅)
Are they ready? Of course they are! Do they think they’re ready? Well, what would you think if you had to wear rule over a kingdom?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Two crowns
Nicole stood hesitant for a moment, trying to make sense of what she just heard. Philip and Rayna seemed serious while they sat on their thrones, was this a test or had her father finally ran out of strength to deal with her?
“You can retire! Kings don’t step down,” she said, a little dubious.
Philip clasped his hands in front of him. “Both your grandparents retired so I could ascend to the throne, Nicole. You know that.”
“Did mother force you to do this?” Nicole asked as if her mother wasn’t sitting right in front of her.
“No…” Philip answered, pretending to offended by the insinuation but Nicole kept her eyes on him until he caved. “Yes,” he finally confessed, a little ashamed.
“But just the time to do it,” Rayna intervened, trying to defend herself. “Your father has been wanting to retire for a while now, but you wouldn’t take a wife! That took you long enough!”
Nicole tried to find amusement in her mother’s words but her father’s revelation was shocking enough to find delight in anything else. “If this is because of… everything… I am truly sorry. I know I need to work on my temper but I─”
“It is not just that, Nicole,” Philip said, dropping his shoulders. “I am tired. I have been tired for a while. Look at my beard, Nicole,” he begged, pointing both hands at his chin, “It’s turning white! Besides… I have acted against my principles and that is on me and me alone. I feel I can no longer serve in this position with honor.”
Nicole narrowed her eyes; uncertainty still covering them. “What will you do─ What does a King do when one no longer wears the crown?”
“I get some rest,” Philip said with a shrug. “I will travel through the kingdom. I would like to visit my children, there are some grandpups I haven’t met yet, I would like to meet them, I would like to hold them.”
Nicole shook her head and looked down. “What if I need you, what if I need you both?”
“We will always be here for you, Nicole. No matter what,” Philip voiced with sincerity. “I know I haven’t myself lately but I assure you my trust in you hasn’t faded. I was blinded by own guilt and didn’t allow myself to see the person you have become. You have much growing to do yes, but I wouldn’t be doing this if I didn’t think the kingdom would be safe in your hands.”
Nicole rested her hands on her hips and nodded, almost unable to hide the emotion at the realization of what Philip’s words meant. The king was troubled but he was still trying to do what was best for everyone; the man she knew all of her life was still there and still trusted her. It was almost overwhelming.
“What about the council?”
“The council admires you, Nicole. They may have trouble accepting my decision but I don’t think they will be opposed to you ascending─ well, except Lord Cryderman.”
“I can handle Cryderman,” Nicole said with a huff.
Philip smiled, amused. “I have no doubt.”
“I need to discuss it with Waverly,” she said after a moment.
“Waverly is ready, Nicole,” Rayna confidently affirmed from her seat. “Like you she has much to learn but I wouldn’t leave the kingdom in the wrong hands, I know she will thrive as a queen.”
Nicole remained silent for a moment, knowing well Rayna was right. Waverly had grown so much in so little time. The doubts that once clouded her head seemed to be gone and a confident Queen was born. Yet, Nicole didn’t wish to overwhelm her wife, it had only been a few days after the wedding.
“I would like to have more time with her. We just got married and now─” Nicole stopped and gathered her thoughts. “I want a few more days, if it’s possible.”
Philip nodded, understanding. “You will have one week, then we will announce it to the council and set a date for your coronation.”
“Thank you both.” Nicole stood tall bowed her head before her parents. “For everything.”
Philip looked fondly at Rayna and they both smiled. “Enjoy your time with your wife and we will meet again in a week.”
Nicole left the room with a strange sense of serenity; she was going to be king soon and somehow, she felt grounded, ready.
A quick visit to the blacksmiths and she was on her way back to Waverly.
She entered her chambers and unceremoniously got rid of her clothes while Waverly’s loud laugh filled her ears. She got under the blankets and settled herself on top of Waverly, kissing her face and neck.
“Wait, what are you doing? What is going on?” Waverly asked, still giggling.
“Father. Stepping. Down,” Nicole managed to say between kisses. She propped herself on her elbows and looked at Waverly with a glint in her eyes. “I'm going to be King and you’re going to be Queen.” She then kissed her way down her wife’s body, as if she hadn’t just dropped such news.
“What─? Ah, w─ wait, we need─ discuss.” Waverly’s words were cut off by Nicole finally reaching her destination and teasing Waverly’s inner thighs.
Nicole peeked her head from under the blankets with a big grin on her face. “We only have a week before the madness starts again, Waves. Do you want to discuss or do you want to do this instead?”
“This. Definitely this,” Waverly swiftly nodded her head.
“Thought so.”
***************
Seven more days of bliss were not enough, they were left alone, completely unbothered until time came for them to leave the comfort of their little cocoon; but just the thought they would now have to devote most of their time and energy to their responsibilities made them long for the private moments they shared.
Waverly had voiced her concern with the timing of the coronation. It was all happening too fast for her liking and there was still the matter of dealing with the council but Nicole quickly appeased her, confidently telling her everything would work out for them.
Now, reluctantly getting dressed to face their destiny, Nicole could sense the hesitation still clouding Waverly’s head.
“I will be okay, love,” she assured her one more time and wrapped her arms around her.
Waverly felt instantly soothed, marveling at the new ability her alpha had acquired since they mated. A single touch and her worries were gone.
A couple more kisses and Nicole was off to face the council. One more inevitable fight with the court. One last step before they could sit on the throne.
She walked into the throne room where Rayna and Philip were waiting on their seats while the rest of the court stood in front of them. With the way they were flattery smiling at Nicole, she immediately realized no one knew why they had gathered. Apparently, it was still possible to keep some secrets.
Nodding to her brothers on her way, she stood next to the King and the meeting officially began. Everyone took their seats and, after going through the immediate affairs of the day, Philip spoke to share the news.
“I would like to announce my desire to abdicate to the throne of Haught Kingdom,” he said, happiness visible in his face.
There were some gasps and murmurs in the room while some members of the court looked at each other in shock.
Chancellor Moody hesitantly stood and addressed the King directly, “forgive me, Your Majesty, but is everything alright? Why would you step down?”
“I simply don’t feel like I can uphold the responsibilities my position requires anymore, Chancellor Moody,” Philip calmly answered.
“And who shall wear the crown now?” Cryderman angrily asked from his seat.
“My daughter, Nicole, will ascend to the throne as she is my eldest, married, alpha heir.”
Cryderman mockingly scoffed, “we can all agree the Princess behavior lately has raised some concerns about her ability to lead with honor, Your Majesty.”
“Whose concerns?” Nicole asked from her place. “Who here doubts I can rule?”
Nicole’s brothers smirked noticing how everyone else lowered their heads, leaving Cryderman to fend for himself.
“I meant, there are more qualities of a King than just being an Alpha,” Cryderman said with a cracking voice.
Nicole slowly stepped down from she stood and didn’t stop until she was face to face with Cryderman.
“I am not an alpha. I'm THE Alpha,” she growled in his face, but her energy was so powerful everyone felt her fury and bowed their heads. “Right now, even without the crown, even without the title, you all bow to me. Or do you wish to challenge my claim to the throne?”
“Your highness, perhaps what Grand Master Cryderman means to say is the timing is odd. As the council, our job is to assure every succession is lawful.” Moody dared to say with his head still down.
Nicole arched one perfect eyebrow and looked down on him, “perhaps I should revisit the council positions then, if you dare to think there is an ulterior motive for my father’s decision.”
At her words, the members of court sat straight and adjusted themselves on their seats, clearly submitted to Nicole while Cryderman sat back, defeated and humiliated.
“I assume you will take care of making the proper arrangements, Chancellor Moody?” Philip asked, failing to hide his amusement as Nicole went back to her place. For once her attitude was put to good use.
“Of course, Your Majesty,” Moody said, bowing his head.
Rayna couldn’t help but laugh. The daughter she raised to be king was proving to be worthy.
***************
Nicole felt powerful after the meeting, she had been preparing for her role her entire life, a coronation was nothing but a celebration, another small step on her way to her destiny.
She skipped her way back to Waverly, who had been anxiously waiting in the antechamber of their room.
“Hello, love,” Nicole lively greeted her when she walked in.
“Someone seems happy,” Waverly pointed out from behind the desk.
“I just informed the council Xavier will be my official Kingsguard when I'm crowned and ordered them to put Chrissy back in my service, and everyone obeyed!” Nicole said with a proud voice.
Waverly pursed her lips and huffed, amused. “Am I to assume things went well then?”
“Of course, my love. I will be King and you will be Queen.”
“I still can’t believe everything is happening so fast,” Waverly confessed as she walked to sit on the edge on the desk.
“Really?” Nicole walked to hold Waverly by the waist, “because lately it seems like you were born for this,” she said and kissed Waverly’s lips. “It is amazing you parade around like you own the place. It is very attractive.”
“Is that so?” Waverly suggestively asked, “I will try to do that more often.”
“Oh, I don’t know if I can handle you doing it more often,” Nicole said arching her eyebrows. “I think I might die when I see you wear the crown.”
“The crown,” Waverly breathed out, several thoughts going through her head. She knew she was up to the task but needed time. She had adjusted perfectly to the thought she was going to be Nicole’s wife but now she was to become a Queen on her own. She knew in her heart she could do it but had a lot more work ahead.
“I would like to start slow, get acquainted with my new role? I know I have come a long way but I'm not ready yet. I would like to further learn and educate myself on these responsibilities.”
Nicole smiled fondly, Waverly’s awareness and honesty would never cease to amaze her. “Of course, my love.”
“Now, come, on.” She excitedly took Waverly’s hand and pulled her out of the room, guiding her through the castle until they reached the lower levels.
Waverly could feel a burning heat invading her skin as she walked closer to the blacksmith’s workshop and heard the sound of sledgehammers hitting metal getting louder.
“It’s good to see you, Waverly.” A voice called as they walked in and Waverly turned to find the owner.
“Mattie?”
“As I live and breathe,” Mattie said, greeting them with a smile.
“What are you doing here?” Waverly excitedly asked as she took in her surroundings, a lot of people working right under her eyes.
“I came to deliver Nicole’s armor months ago and the King liked my work so much, he asked for my services to lead the blacksmiths,” Mattie answered with a shrug.
Waverly furrowed her brow, “but I have been here for months and didn’t know you worked here.”
“People don’t usually visit me here much,” Mattie said, waving her hand in the air. “It’s not an invitation,” she quickly added. “I like to work alone.”
“Do you have it?” Nicole asked, laughing while Waverly eyed her with a curious look.
Mattie made a show of retrieving two squared boxes and put them on an empty table. “I told Her Highness here I'm not a goldsmith but she insisted.”
“Please, Mattie, you work is impeccable,” Nicole acknowledged, with a serious face.
Mattie smiled and opened the boxes, showing two identical crowns. Gold band covered in jewels resting on top of the royal ermine, four high arches joined at the center by a gold monde over the crimson red velvet cap, and the cross pattée at the highest point.
Waverly gasped and took one out, carefully running her thumb over the band, noticing for the first time the wolves and fleur-de-lis discretely carved into the gold band.
“They’re the same,” Waverly pointed out, looking at both crowns.
Nicole stood in front of her, took the crown out of her hands and placed it on her head. “You and I will rule together, Waves. Without you, there is no me. You are as much of a ruler as I am.”
“It feels heavy,” Waverly said with a little giggle.
“I think it’s perfect,” Nicole stated, looking at her straight in the eyes.
Everything Waverly needed to hear in four words. Her omega purred and Waverly placed the palm of her hand on Nicole’s cheek, thanking her for the gesture.
Mattie cleared her throat behind them, getting their attention and retrieving a long case.
“What is this?” Waverly asked again.
“Well, I asked Mattie to melt my sword,” Nicole confessed, drawing a gasp from Waverly.
“And I refused, such a symbol,” Mattie interrupted. “But then Her Highness here reminded me how Bulshar used it to subdue so many people, mine included, and I gladly dissolved the thing.”
“Turns out it was just covered in gold,” Nicole said.
“That old snake knew well the strongest metal in the world is bog iron and still tried to covered it with his precious gold,” Mattie uttered, shaking her head.
“Mattie used the gold to make our crowns,” Nicole pointed to Waverly’s head, “and the steel to make my new sword.”
Mattie opened the case to reveal a polished, steel sword with a gold grip. Evidently smaller than the old snake Nicole used to carry on her hip.
Nicole took it out reverently and swung it a couple of times, getting acquainted with it. The movements of her wrist felt perfect with the new weight and her new stance.
“Oh, Mattie, is perfect.” Nicole acknowledged still waving the sword in the air.
Mattie huffed, feigning offense. “I know. I'm good at this.”
Nicole laughed and pointed the sword down to show Waverly the grip, “look at this,” she said.
What was a snake head adorning the pommel was now a fleur-de-lis and what used to be a jewel-cover guard, was now two wolf heads guarding the blade.
“It’s our sigils here,” Nicole raised the sword, “and here,” she finished, pointing at the crown still resting on Waverly’s head.
“Together. Always.”
“It’s beautiful,” Waverly smiled and leaned to kiss Nicole.
“If you two are going to do that, I'm gonna need you to leave my work space,” Mattie interrupted again.
Nicole playfully shook her head and reached inside the case to retrieve an object and placed it on Waverly’s hand. “This is for you as well.”
“You made me a tiny sword!” Waverly squealed excitedly.
“It’s a dagger,” Nicole said, amused. “It looks like my sword, see? It has the same details, only it is smaller so you can carry it around.”
“I don’t know how could I.”
“Mother wears one on her hip, under her dress,” Nicole revealed with a smirk.
“Uh, interesting…” Waverly traced her fingers on the dagger admiring the details. “But I thought your old sword was your most prized possession,” she joked, trying to imitate Nicole’s voice.
Nicole took a deep breath and shook her head, “it was just a reminder of blood spilled. Of a person I no longer wish to be. Besides, we should lead our people into the future, not force them to live in the past, right?”
“Speaking like a true king,” Mattie voiced with admiration.
“Thank you, Mattie, for everything,” Nicole genuinely said.
“You’re welcome,” Mattie dismissed. “Now leave, you may be royals but this is still my space and I like it clean!”
Waverly and Nicole laughed and put the crowns and sword away. They thanked Mattie many times and went back to Philip’s office, there was still much to do before the coronation.
***************
Looking out the window while Juan Carlo went through the coronation steps once again, Waverly was lost in thought. She had everything memorized in no time but the archbishop insisted on her going through it every day, so her mind easily wandered off to her alpha, every single time. It had been a week of constant meetings and readings, of fittings and rehearsals. It would have been too much for some, but Waverly thrived, showing everyone exactly why she would be a great queen.
The only thing she was dreading was her upcoming meeting with the council. She knew well of their initial shock to crown Nicole, and even though Nicole had them mostly under control, there was still Cryderman to deal with.
It had been madness to say the least, the castle was still overcrowded as guests were asked not to return to their homes so they could witness the coronation of the new King of Haught.
Well, King and Queen.
The Earps had been ecstatic with the news, showing their undying support to both Waverly and Nicol but returned home the day after the wedding. Given the proximity of their kingdoms their return for the ceremony was not an issue. Chrissy was thankfully still around, being supportive as usual and Avery had been incredibly helpful, trying to share the lessons he had received all of his life about how Haught Kingdom worked.
Nicole had kept her promise and retired to their chamber at nightfall, she would talk to Waverly about their day and held her in her arms until Waverly fell asleep. It was reassuring to peacefully rest in Nicole’s arms every night, and the only thing Waverly craved after her latest, never-ending days. Over all she could not complain.
“Fucking Cryderman, he is an asshole!” Waverly complained as she walked into her chambers.
Nicole chuckled from where she sat behind the desk and looked up, “what did he do now?”
“He heavily questioned me about geography and economy in front of the court!”
“Ah.” Nicole opened her arms and invited Waverly to sit on her lap. “Don’t mind him. He’s probably trying to prove we’re not fit to rule,” she said, rubbing Waverly’s thighs.
“I know what he’s doing. I just hate that for now, he’s right. I feel inadequate.”
“I'm sorry.” Nicole softly fixed a strand of hair behind Waverly’s ear. “I agreed with my father’s decision on my own and didn’t ask for your opinion. I didn’t ask if you wanted it.”
Waverly smiled fondly, “no, I want it. I want to be your Queen; I just know it’s going to take time and hate that I don’t have it.” She kissed Nicole’s lips and wrapped her hands around Nicole’s neck, “maybe you can get him to back off for a moment? I have learned so much already but there’s still a lot.”
Nicole laughed from her chest. “Of course, my love. We will both figure out things as we go, you don’t need to worry about it, okay? No one is hurrying you. Anything else?”
“Since you will have the King’s office, can I have this one?” Waverly asked with her best pleading smile.
“You don’t want the Queen’s office? It is much bigger than this,”
Waverly giggled and pursed her lips. “You know I'm a late riser and it would help a lot to have my work this close to our bed.”
“Ah, always so efficient,” Nicole mocked and kissed Waverly’s cheek.
“One more thing, Moody says I need to my own advisors because I'm still behind on some matters. Cryderman already offered someone, a Lady Elizabeth Gardner,” Waverly said, still wrapped in Nicole's arms.
“Okay?” Nicole encouraged her to continue.
“I was thinking of naming Chrissy Nedley and Rachel Valdez,” Waverly uttered with a wince.
“The beta who fought at the tournament?”
Waverly nodded and pursed her lips, waiting for Nicole’s response.
“Well, we have already established you don’t need my permission to do anything.”
“I know!” Waverly playfully hit Nicole’s shoulder. “I'm asking your opinion.”
“Okay,” Nicole started, “Chrissy knows everything there is to know about everyone and she comes from a House with great tradition and Rachel… she is much too young but I'm assuming you want her opinion as someone who truly knows how our people live?”
“See? I knew you were a smart alpha,” Waverly joked.
“You should still consider this Lady Gardner,” Nicole advised. “Cryderman is an asshole but he knows every single law and procedure, sometimes you need someone like that to guide you, perhaps she will be your Cryderman.”
“Ugh,” Waverly complained. “Like I need another one.”
***************
Chrissy shrieked in excitement at the news she would be advisor to the Queen. Randy Nedley thought of it as a great honor, Philip and Rayna considered it an obvious choice and Cryderman looked like he was going to be sick when he heard.
He grunted and rolled his eyes when Waverly gracefully informed him of her choices and possibly wanted to die when he heard a commoner was going to be aiding the Queen in her decision making. He found no use in voicing his concerns, however. He did not wish to be at the end of Nicole’s anger once again.
Lady Garner looked like a proper lady. Waverly found it strange Cryderman suggested an Omega to advise her, but overall, Lady Gardner ─Beth, as she insisted to be called─ was educated, charming and very smart. Waverly came to like her quickly, even though her ideals aligned more with Cryderman’s than hers.
Sitting in a room with Chrissy and Beth, Waverly was going through the details of the coronation one last time when they heard a commotion outside the door.
Rushing outside, Waverly found four guards trying to hold Rachel, three more with their swords in the air, and a very tired-looking Knight Commander Ewan sporting a fresh bruise on his cheek.
“What are you doing? Stop!” Waverly yelled.
“I'm sorry, Your Highness,” Sir Ewan bowed his head. “This commoner was trying to infiltrate the Castle but we stopped her.”
“No, I called for her,” Waverly all but chastised.
“See? I told you Her Majesticness sent for me,” Rachel childishly yelled, still trying to break free from the guards hold.
“She stole an armor!” Ewan accused.
Waverly rolled her eyes, “I gave her the armor. Now let her go.”
Rachel thought it was the perfect opportunity to stuck her tongue out at Sir Ewan.
Ewan grunted, displeased. “She left four guards unconscious!”
Waverly calmly clasped her hands together and spoke with ease, “then I suggest you do a better job training your guards, Sir Ewan. Now, let her go.”
Her tone left no room for disobedience, Ewan bowed his head once again and ordered the guards to free Rachel from their grasp.
“Thank you, my Queeny,” Rachel knelt in front of Waverly with reverence while both Chrissy and Beth laughed and her adorableness and Sir Ewan left with the guards.
“You’re welcome,” Waverly said through giggles. “Now please stand up and tell me why are you wearing an armor?”
Rachel shrugged and pursed her lips, “I don’t know. I thought you wanted me to handle Her Nicoleness again.”
“No, I want to offer you a position,” Waverly told her as they all walked back into the room.
“Can I wear my armor in this position?”
“No.”
***************
At last, the coronation day arrived. Nicole and Waverly were more than ready, they were both born to rule and they knew it; even through the bits of doubt that sometimes lingered in their minds. They were excited to wear the crown, but mostly they were eager to send every guest home and get a real sense of what their lives would be without a chain of festivities to entertain.
It felt like yesterday when they were both at the cathedral with their hearts beating faster than they could remember, waiting for Juan Carlo to declare them married. Now, they stood at the same narthex and everything felt calmer; their coronation was of great importance but they clasped their hands together, waiting for their signal to enter, feeling at ease. They were next to each other this time and that made all the difference.
The choir sang and the doors opened, every head turned to face them as they stepped inside the cathedral, everyone smiling as they had weeks before.
Every step felt lighter as Nicole and Waverly kept going forward, their white outfits resembling those they wore on their wedding day except today they were covered in gold accents as a symbol of their ascension and Nicole was wearing the royal crimson robe, designating her as head of the Kingdom.
Before they knew it, they were at the nave; the choir stopped and Juan Carlo started the ceremony with a prayer. Nicole bowed her head, humbly asking the Gods for clarity to lead her people.
Juan Carlo ended the prayer and Nicole climbed the four steps in front of her to kneel in her place. She then was covered with the first robe by Grand Master Cryderman and Chancellor Moody.
The oil felt warm on her palm, neck and forehead as Juan Carlo anointed her, declaring her chosen by the Gods to rule over her kingdom.
“Do you swear to uphold the peace under the Gods rules?” Juan Carlo asked.
“I swear,” Nicole vowed with a strong voice.
“Do you swear to protect your people from all harm?”
“I swear.”
“Do you swear to foresee the law of the kingdom is followed by your subjects and cast your judgment with mercy?”
“I swear.”
“May the Gods grant you wisdom as you lead you people with fairness.” Juan Carlo then placed a ring on her right hand. Blessing it with holy water.
As she was handed the orb and scepter symbolizing Monarchy and Power, Nicole smiled to herself. Every little step, as dreading as it seemed, got her a little closer to her birthright, and she was enjoying every single one of them.
The moment Philip took a step forward, Nicole breath hitched. It meant more than she thought; her father, the man she adored and admired giving her his approval and blessing as he proudly placed the crown on her head.
All of her work and dedication hidden behind the arrogant façade paid in full by the King before her acknowledging her as worthy of leading.
“Deus tuorum Corona fidelium,” Juan Carlo blessed as Philip coyly winked at her.
She stood up and walked the next four steps to sit on the throne. Her throne.
“All hail the King!” Juan Carlo yelled.
“All hail the King!” the guests repeated three times with reverence.
Every head was bowed before her but Nicole’s eyes set on Waverly. Her Queen. Without Waverly, Nicole would not be seated in that throne and she knew it. She could only smile to her wife, hoping her eyes would say the two words she meant the most in that moment.
“Thank you.”
Waverly saw it, because their connection was beyond anyone could comprehend and small smile ghosted her lips. They had both worked so hard to be there and everything seemed to have fallen into its proper place.
“Waverly Haught,” Juan Carlo called and Waverly stepped up to kneel on the same place Nicole had just moments before.
It was a surreal moment as she took an oath to support her King and see for the well of the Kingdom, her people. All of her life she had dreaded the idea of marrying into royalty, of joining her life to someone with a duty above hers and now, there she was, swearing to rule over the biggest kingdom in the world.
And she couldn’t be happier.
Ruling next to Nicole felt perfect. Meant to be.
Juan Carlo said another prayer as he handed Waverly her own scepter, blessing it for the soon to be Queen.
As Rayna Haught stepped up and placed a crown over Waverly’s head, the guests gasped noticing it was the exact same as Nicole. Odd, since omegas were thought to be a King’s aid and not rulers on their own.
Waverly stood up, her figure growing as she faced the surprised guests, she walked to her seat next to Nicole and took her place.
“All hail the Queen!” Juan Carlo declared and the attendees repeated it after him.
Ward and Michelle stood tall as every guest praised their omega daughter as a ruler. Willa and Wynonna smirked, knowing that somehow, Waverly was made for her position. She had always been a ruler, hidden in an omega package.
Waverly’s new advisors looked dashing as they yelled in the name of their Queen. They wore their best attire and a smaller version of a livery collar, which Rachel didn’t stop touching while Beth kept slapping her hand away.
Nicole and Waverly remained seated as more prayers and blessings were said in their name and their faces were joyful as every high ranked official, warden and knight swore fealty before them, one by one.
With the ceremony over and Nicole and Waverly officially declared as King and Queen of Haught, the procession back to the castle started with Xavier and Eliza looking imposing in their new armor and their white cloaks hanging on their backs as they guarded the newly crowned couple.
It felt like déjà vu, not even a month ago they were greeting the people after their wedding and now every head was bowed to them as they made their first official appearance as rulers.
Surreal.
***************
The festivity was over. Thankfully everyone had retired to their chambers after a long night of drinking and dancing, celebrating the King and Queen.
It had been exhausting, hearing so many people congratulate them and having to entertain so many political allies with a polite face had not been easy. Every time someone wish them wisdom, strength and courage Nicole felt her chest growing heavy, clarity had finally made itself present. There’s only so much a person can study, so much they can prepare before the reality of the position sets in.
She was King now. In charge of a whole kingdom. Millions of people under her watch.
She sat on the throne long after everyone left, still in her royal outfit and still wearing her crown, wondering only for a brief moment if she was really up for the task.
The door of the throne room slammed open and shut, breaking her out of her reverie, and a very angry Waverly walked in, wearing nothing but her nightgown and a robe.
“Exactly what part of you thinks it’s okay to have your wife look for you through an entire castle?”
Nicole winced, “I'm sorry, love. I was just thinking,” she said while she remained seated on the throne.
Waverly’s demeanor immediately changed, sensing her slightly troubled alpha. “What’s wrong, sweetheart?”
“Do you think I will be a good king?” Nicole asked, tilting her head to the side.
“Hmmm,” Waverly hummed and approached her adorable wife. “When you said you needed a moment, I thought you were going to scream you are the King at the top of a battlement,” she joked. “I thought you have been preparing for this your entire life, love, where is this coming from?”
Nicole shrugged, “I don’t know. I guess I thought I would be older when I ascend to the throne, wiser.”
“Oh, no. Is a big crown all it took to humble my big alpha?”
“I'm serious.”
“I know, sweetheart,” Waverly said and removed the crown from Nicole’s head, putting it on the ground without a care. “But you being here, questioning your role tells me you’re ready.”
“How come?”
“Well…” Waverly started and sat on Nicole’s lap, “A good King never assumes they’re above question, they are always willing to better themselves.”
“Also,” she continued as she ran a hand through Nicole's hair, “even when you were a brat, unwilling to listen to others, you still cared for your people. Now, you sit here, actually wearing the crown and your first thought is to ask if you are capable of doing right by them. You still have a lot to work on, Nicole, but I know there will never be a better King than you.”
Nicole buried her face on Waverly’s neck, breathing her in. “You always know what to say, my Queen.”
“Uh,” Waverly sighed, “that’s odd.”
“What is?”
“People have been calling me Queen all night and somehow… it sounds very different coming from your lips,” Waverly seductively said.
“Is that so?”
“Yes, Your Majesty.” Waverly moved to straddle Nicole and her hands quickly found its way down Nicole’s breeches. “It is very… arousing.”
“Oh?”
“Mmhmm,” Waverly nodded, biting her lower lip while she pulled Nicole’s cock out of its confinement.
“Waverly Haught, we are in a castle full of people, someone could walk in,” Nicole tried but her fingers easily found their way under Waverly’s robe to graze bare thighs.
“We’ll have them hanged for their insolence,” Waverly whispered before she joined Nicole’s lips with hers. Her omega waking up full of want.
“Besides,” she said as her teeth teased Nicole’s neck and dragged one hand along Nicole’s length, “we deserved some release after such a long day, don’t you think?”
Nicole’s alpha groaned into the empty room and tightened her grip on Waverly’s thighs, answering her mate’s call.
“Yes, my Queen.”
A shiver ran down Waverly’s spine at the words, Nicole calling her by her title never failed to ignite every fiber of her being. The fear of getting caught only served to further fuel the heat burning through Waverly’s body. Tonight, there was no desire for sweet words or tenderness, there was only the hurried need to have her alpha.
Nicole hastily pulled down Waverly’s robe and nightgown, leaving her wife’s chest uncovered and letting her mouth mark it with purple bruises while Waverly moaned, begging for more as her nails scratched down Nicole’s scalp and Nicole could distinctively tell that was the moment her alpha went primal. Having Waverly squirming and begging to be taken was the easiest way to awaken her feral side.
Waverly felt Nicole growling into her neck, trying to control her alpha, but as enticing as it was to sometimes feel Nicole fight for restraint, it was not what Waverly craved in that moment. She wanted her mate, her king, to let loose.
She pulled at Nicole’s hair to make her look up and rolled her hips down, rubbing herself against Nicole hard cock, and letting her alpha feel the gush of heat that had gathered just for her.
“There,” she thought hearing Nicole groan and watching her eyes shine with a particular glow that only appeared when her alpha was reaching the surface to please her mate, only for Waverly.
Nicole bared her teeth and aligned her cock with Waverly’s entrance, making the omega sink down in one hard movement.
A scream died on Waverly’s throat as she slid down Nicole’s cock, her eyes flashing with dashes of white, feeling the delicious stretch of her core and Nicole’s hands gripping firmly on her hips, dictating a relentless pace.
Waverly’s hands found their way to Nicole’s shoulders, trying to brace herself as the alpha rutted forward time and time again, unable to satiate the growing want for her mate.
Seeing Waverly’s eyes shut tight and her mouth agape, trying to catch her breath, made Nicole’s alpha growl proudly, in that moment it only existed to please and take pleasure.
It didn’t take long for Waverly to scream a muffled wave of pleasure into Nicole’s shoulder. The way her alpha wanted her, the moment, the thrill of someone catching them, had her coming in mere minutes; clenching down on Nicole’s cock while her omega demanded to be fill Nicole’s seed.
Feeling the familiar clench of Waverly’s walls around her cock made Nicole’s alpha frantically push her hips forward, trying to go as deep as possible, to feel her mate as close as possible. She wrapped her arms around Waverly’s waist, and buried her head on Waverly’s shoulder; the irresistible scent of aroused omega made her bare her teeth and bite down on the already healing mark, releasing her come deep into Waverly’s core.
“Mine,” she growled into Waverly’s shoulder. “My omega, my mate, my queen. Mine.”
All of her life, Waverly had never been one to believe in true mates and possessiveness, it felt like fairy tales; but hearing Nicole claim her, made her squirm and clench down again, feeling her entire body respond to her alpha’s call.
She moaned and took Nicole’s face in both her hands to look at her straight in the eye, “yours, my king.”
Nicole’s chest rumbled and a proud smile covered her face. She joined her lips with Waverly’s, letting the peaceful taste of her mate fill her alpha’s every need and slowly calming it down to rest in the deep parts of herself again.
They remained joined in each other’s embrace for a moment, enjoying the quiet of the night in the barely illuminated room.
Waverly´s limbs went slack after a while and she rested her head on the back of the throne, weirdly accommodating her legs and still trying to catch her breath.
“First order tomorrow,” she whispered on Nicole’s ear, while still panting, “will be to commission bigger thrones.”
***************
Waving her parents, brothers and friends goodbye had been emotional for Nicole; she tried to be strong, like a King must but she was still affected by their absence, especially her parents.
Regardless, she resumed her duties, starting her first day as a King listening to the council’s announcements and petitions. There was much to be done given the swiftness of her coronation but she was willing to do the work with a joyful attitude.
Sitting alone in her office, she smiled when she heard her brother walked in.
“Your Majesty!” Avery bowed, his head almost touching the floor with his theatricality.
Nicole laughed from where she sat. “Stand up, you fool.”
“How can I be of service, My King?” he asked, sitting on a divan and crossing his legs over a table.
Nicole took a moment to gather her words, she stood up and walked in front of her desk to sit on the edge. “I don’t think I thanked you for looking after Waverly during my absence,”
“Don’t thank me, I had to make sure you had a wife fit to rule. You promised me I would never be king, remember? That crown is too heavy for me.”
“I mean it,” Nicole genuinely said, “I know you two became close, your friendship means a lot to my wife and it means the world to me.”
Avery smiled shyly and nodded, “of course, Sister.”
There was a brief moment of silence, letting the unspoken words say everything they meant. So many shared stories between them to know they were wiling to help each other till their last breath.
Nicole cleared her throat and spoke again, “I'm afraid I have summoned you here for another reason.”
“I don’t like the sound of that.”
Nicole winced, “you shouldn’t. Given that I don’t have an immediate heir and I need someone, an Alpha, to represent the crown on the remaining part of my tour, I was thinking─”
“Oh, you want me to be the new ‘you’?” Aver asked, amused.
“You could say that.”
“I don’t know if I have the strength to fight your every decision and the stamina to sleep with so many people, Nic,” Avery joked with a smirk.
“Ha, ha, brother. I mean it. I know it’s a lot to ask so feel free to say no.”
“Can I bring my husband on this tour?”
“Yes.”
“Then I will gladly be your representative around the Kingdom, Your Majesty,” Avery agreed with a bright smile.
“Thank you. You are a good brother.”
“Oh, I know,” Avery said as he stood up and headed for the door. “I will start preparations to leave as soon as possible and praise your good name around the kingdom.”
“But you should get started on that heir,” he singsonged as he left the office.
Nicole swallowed the lump in her throat as her heart fastened. “An heir,” she whispered to herself.
Notes:
What did you think? I love reading your opinions! ❤
Chapter 26: An heir
Summary:
With crowns resting firmly on their heads and a thriving kingdom under their ruling, now it’s a matter of producing the long desired Haught heir.
Notes:
A chapter so soon you ask? Well, yes, I say, because here is the thing: I overwrote… again. 🙃
After cutting out a chunk, it was still a lot (even compared to my latest lengthy chapters 😆) so I decided to split it… and then I struggled with where to split it. So it ended up becoming a three-part.
What does that mean to you, dear reader? You’ll get the three parts this week… if I have the time/don’t forget to post. 🤗
Just maybe keep in mind it was initially meant as a whole? 😉
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"An heir"
A week had been since Nicole’s mind set on Avery’s words. He was messing with her as he usually did, but something inside Nicole shifted. Her alpha had been keen on the idea of pups since it chose Waverly as it’s mate and now Nicole had undoubtedly joined it.
She hadn’t brought it up to Waverly, her protective side stopped her from putting that sort of burden on her wife, not on top of everything she already had. A marriage and a crown in such short time were probably too much already.
Still, her mind sometimes wandered off to having a child in her arms, her and Waverly’s child, and she grew uneasy but never voiced it.
Sitting on the edge of the bed, getting ready for her day while Waverly peacefully slept under the covers, Nicole sighed and reluctantly put on her boots. Keeping things from her mate was not what she promised when they said their vows.
She smiled when she felt the familiar warmth of Waverly’s body pressing against her back.
“Seven days,” Waverly cooed as she kissed Nicole’s neck, her voice still hoarse from sleep,
“What?”
“It’s been seven days since you have something on your mind that troubles you,” Waverly said and started to unbutton Nicole’s shirt.
Nicole hummed, unwilling to confirm or deny anything.
Waverly’s hands found their way inside Nicole’s shirt, feeling the warmth of her chest before she pulled the fabric down on Nicole’s shoulder and kissed her bite mark.
“I can feel you, remember? You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to but I'm always here to ease your worries.”
“Children!” Nicole yelled with her eyes closed, making Waverly stop her movements.
“I just─” Nicole tried, “I don’t want to pressure you into anything─ I would never want to do that, it’s just─” she turned around and faced her amused wife. “I was wondering if the thought has ever crossed your mind?”
There was a lingering silence that Nicole felt in her bones, until Waverly giggled and shook her head.
“I stopped taking the potion months ago,” Waverly confessed. “Right after we spent our heat together. Mostly because I forgot, and then we went through a lot; but then I consciously made the decision to stop drinking it.”
“You mean─?” Nicole’s face beamed with love and adoration for her wife.
“Of course I have thought about children, Nicole. Our children.” Waverly happily kissed all over Nicole’s face. “I told you I wanted our pups to have your smile, and your eyes, and your red hair.”
“I thought we agreed we wanted them to look like you, my Queen.”
“We can agree to disagree. But we first have to make them, Your Majesty,” Waverly seductively said and pulled Nicole on top of her.
Nicole kissed her, unable to hide the giant grin on her face but propped on her elbows after a moment. “Are you sure you want this? I'm not pressuring you into─?”
“Ugh, you better shut up and make me a baby, Nicole,” Waverly sweetly said, feeling nothing but love for the way Nicole’s eyes sparkled, she could almost see her alpha jumping up and down in excitement in them.
“Yes, my Queen.” Nicole leaned down to kiss Waverly’s lips but the sound of screams coming from outside the door stopped her.
They reluctantly got out of bed and out their chambers to find Rachel fighting with the guards. Again.
“Stop!” Nicole yelled and everyone immediately did so.
“Rachel, is the fourth time this week you punched a guard,” Waverly reprimanded, watching the chaos before her, and rubbed her head.
“They won’t let me in and you told me to be here early in the morning. You explicitly told me so!” Rachel tried to excuse as she pointed at the guards.
“I told you, you have to be announced─” Waverly tried but Nicole interrupted her.
“You know what? It does not matter anymore. Ian, make sure every guard knows Rachel is allowed into any room without an announcement,” She ordered to Waverly’s guard, “I don’t care if she wants to go into the library, the vault, my room or my toilet. Let. Her. In. I am tired of listening to this every single day!” She kissed Waverly goodbye and went about her day.
The guard nodded, accepting the order, Rachel smiled like a spoiled child and Waverly sighed, knowing it wasn’t Nicole’s best decision, but Rachel had proven to be a worthy advisor; even through her childish character she had an insightful mind about the kingdom’s needs and she did not wish to lose her opinion.
Obviously that decision came back to bite Nicole in the ass. Rachel barged into every single room, interrupting important meetings, disturbing her rest, and even her private time with her wife.
It wasn’t particularly fun when Rachel found Waverly bent over her desk with Nicole viciously rutting behind her, but Nicole really came to like the beta so she didn’t stop her from going around the castle, even if the poor kid was now probably traumatized for life.
Nicole had other things on her mind anyway. Well, one other thing.
***************
Six months. Or one hundred and eighty-three days. That’s how long had been since Nicole and Waverly talked about having children. Yet nothing had come of it. Her wife had not been with child and Nicole’s stress levels could reach the skies.
It wasn’t because of a lack of trying either, both Nicole and Waverly made sure each other were satiated almost every night… and some mornings… and most afternoons.
But no child.
Every playful comment, every condescending slap on her back, every questioning about her future heir made her grow uneasy and a familiar rage slowly started to build up inside her.
Every day she was bothered by the simplest things; reunions felt awfully dreadful, listening to her advisors was torture, and training wasn’t enough to release the tension increasingly growing inside of her.
“You’re away,” Xavier called from where he sat in front of Nicole.
“What? No, I'm here,” she stated, rubbing her eyes.
Xavier huffed amused and crossed his arms in front of him. “The meeting ended a while ago and you didn’t hear a word.”
“No, I─” Nicole looked around, noticing the room that was once full of guards reporting to her, was now empty except for her and Xavier.
“Are you well, Xavier?” She asked, trying to deflect. “Are you happy now that you have your rank and your omega again?”
“Is this about Waverly still not becoming pregnant?” he calmly asked, not answering Nicole's questions.
“How did you─?”
Xavier shrugged his shoulders and pursed his lips, telling Nicole he knew absolutely everything about her with the simple gesture.
Nicole dropped her head on the desk and grunted, confirming Xavier’s suspicions.
“Have the healers looked─?” he tried.
“Yes! Many times! They say we are both perfectly healthy!” Nicole yelled as she stood up. “I don’t understand why we haven’t─”
“Then you don’t need to worry, Nicole. Don’t let people’s expectations about your heir trouble you.”
“It’s not an heir that I want, Xav,” Nicole said, resting her back on the nearest bookshelf. “I want a baby, I want to hold their little hand in mine, I want to feel their heartbeat on my chest. I want a pup that’s mine and Waverly’s. I want a child; I couldn’t care less about my bloodline.”
Xavier stood up and walked to her, he held her face in his hands and spoke uncharacteristically soft, “It will happen, Nicole. When the time is right, you will have a child in your arms.”
Nicole rested her head on Xavier’s shoulder and he held her for a moment, letting her ragged breath go back to normal.
When the moment passed, they cleared their throats and resumed their usually stoic postures nodding at each other in goodbye.
“My King.”
“Xavier.”
***************
Hearing Cryderman and Moody talk about taxes wasn’t exactly how Nicole wanted her day to go. It wasn’t even noon and the men kept rambling about money and the kingdom’s wealthy image.
“…and now the Queen has decided to build three more schools in the capital,” Cryderman angrily uttered, finally getting Nicole’s attention.
“What about it?” Nicole calmly asked, trying not to let the men know how it burned her hear her wife’s name in their mouths.
“She has asked me to summon master builders to present projects for her and─” Cryderman tried but was interrupted by Nicole.
“She’s the Queen, Lord Cryderman, she didn’t ask you. She ordered you.”
Cryderman clenched his jaw, not able to hide his anger. “It will be costly, that’s why we are suggesting we raise taxes so the kingdom will be able to afford your omega’s whims.”
Nicole tightened her fist under her desk, trying not to show emotion. “The crown is wealthy enough; we can afford schools without burdening our people.”
“Is that your wife speaking through you, Your Majesty?” Cryderman dared to ask.
“What is that supposed to mean?” Nicole questioned through her teeth.
“Your wife has taken on more responsibilities than any Queen before her. There have been some concerns.”
“And what concerns would those be?” Nicole indulged him, while the rest of the council sat back.
“You gave her the same crown as you and you allow her to do as she pleases, the people are starting to believe she is your equal. Not even Queen Rayna took such liberties!” he whined with resentment.
Nicole stood up and walked around her desk, still trying to remain calm. “Waverly is the Queen, and she does have the same power as I do. She wears the crown because she has earned it and she shall rule as she see fit.”
“Omegas don’t rule!” Cryderman yelled. “Omegas wear crowns as an accessory! Having the Queen make decisions about economy and architecture? Preposterous! She should be worrying about giving you an heir, that has taken her long enough!”
“Have care of how you speak, Lord Cryderman,” Nicole warned, clenching her fists.
“I have kept my mouth shut long enough, Your Majesty,” he insisted. “Your wife’s decisions should be limited to carpets and drapes for your office, not about the Kingdom pressing matters, she is beneath it!”
Nicole growled and held Cryderman by his neck in an instant, surprising every member of the court. His feet kicked the air as his hands tried to freed himself from Nicole’s grasp but it was useless.
“Waverly Haught is my wife and your Queen, you will show her the respect she deserves,” Nicole sneered in his face while the rest of the advisors stood up in shock and Xavier begged her to stop.
“But she does speak through me, and you should be grateful for that. The only reason I'm sparing your life is because my Queen would be upset if I spill your blood over this… carpet.”
He fell to the floor with a thud after she finally dropped him, his face almost blue as he kept gasping for air.
“You are relieved from your duty, I no longer need your advice,” she said with a steady voice. “You will hold your title and I will allow you to live in the castle but that’s the extent of my mercy. If I see your face again or hear you speak any word about my omega, I will have your head.”
“Take him away,” she ordered and both Xavier and Eliza help Cryderman up and outside the office.
“Your Majesty─” Moody tried to addressed her.
“Leave!” Nicole ordered, with her back turned to them, her already commanding voice so full of rage everyone hurriedly left, bumping against each other on their way out.
She remained in her office, trying and failing, to control her enraged state.
***************
Six months were enough for Waverly to settle in her new role. She paraded around the kingdom with the elegance and character of a true Queen. Her decisions were respected by most and she handled the opposition with ease.
Her advisors had proven worthy; even when they agreed on nothing, Chrissy, Rachel and Beth were wise enough to enlighten her with the kingdom’s needs and laws when she requested it and it had become one of Waverly’s favorite parts of her role. Listening to the different perspectives of the people. Her people.
“They should be able to choose for themselves!” Rachel complained from her seat.
“It has never been strategic or the law of the Kingdom!” Beth rebuked next to her.
Waverly looked at both of them from behind her desk and then at Chrissy, who, as usual, had de deciding vote when they didn’t manage to agree. Which was, always.
“It’s true,” Chrissy said with a sigh, “it has never been customary to let orphans who come of age choose a trade to work on, it has always been assigned. But it doesn’t mean it’s the way it should be.”
“And there is a reason for that!” Beth voiced, “what if they all want to be seamstress or blacksmiths? What do we do without farmers or carpenters?”
Waverly listened attentively, when Rachel had brought up the issue, she didn’t think it would be a great deal but after visiting the orphanages and confirming people would like to choose their jobs instead of being assigned to them, she considered it of pressing importance.
The door to her office opened abruptly and a very enraged Nicole walked in.
“Out!” she ordered, surprising the advising trio.
“Nicole─” Waverly said as she stood up.
“I said, get out!” Nicole yelled, making Rachel, Beth and Chrissy shake and leave the office.
“What is it?” Waverly asked and tried to approach her wife.
“Nothing,” Nicole calmly replied and entered their bedroom. “I just had an encounter with Cryderman and─ it doesn’t matter I just need some rest.”
“Sweetheart,” Waverly stopped her and wrapped her arms around Nicole’s neck, stopping when she felt Nicole’s heated skin. “You’re burning up, Nicole, take off your clothes and I will draw you a bath.”
Nicole huffed and freed herself from Waverly’s embrace, “I don’t need a bath, I need kill someone.”
Waverly forcefully pushed her down by the shoulders to sit on the bed, “I said, take of your clothes and you will take a bath,” she voiced with a stern tone, leaving no room for discussion and making Nicole nod and start unbuttoning her shirt.
She did relax with a bath, mostly because she was naked, resting her back on Waverly’s front, inside the copper tub while the omega soothed her skin with warm water.
“Your temperature is back to normal,” Waverly hummed on Nicole’s ear. “I told you a bath would help.”
“We both know it’s your care what helped, my love,” Nicole let out with her eyes closed, enjoying Waverly's touch.
Waverly ran a hand through Nicole’s wet hair and asked, “You want to tell me now?”
“It hasn’t happened yet. Our child. Do you think there’s something wrong with me?” Nicole questioned with a worried sigh.
“There is nothing wrong with you.”
“Think about it, Waves, with the way I─” she paused to choose her words carefully, “conducted myself in the past, I─ it is at least strange I haven’t bred a pup yet.”
“Or lucky,” Waverly cheerfully said and kissed Nicole’s shoulder. “This way I get to have you all for myself and bear your first child.”
“I mean it, Waves.”
“So do I, Nicole. The healers said we are both perfectly healthy. You are thinking about it much and it is affecting you, I will bear our child when the right time comes.”
“What if─”
“No, Nicole,” Waverly wrapped her arms around Nicole, holding her close. “No more children talk. We will let it happen on its own time. You will no longer say the words, children, pups or babies, I forbid you to.”
“You forbid me?” Nicole asked, amused.
“Yes!” Waverly confirmed with a kiss on Nicole's cheek.
Nicole laughed from deep within her chest, “and people say I give you too much power.”
***************
Her time and talk with Waverly helped… only when she was in Waverly’s presence. The rest of the time Nicole was still tense and irritated, often lashing out at anyone who dared to look at her the wrong way.
She was still trying to relax after Rachel interrupted her meal with Waverly when Eliza hurriedly asked to speak with her.
“It’s Xavier, I don’t know what’s wrong,” Eliza said, urging Nicole to come to the armory to see for her friend.
It wasn’t a pleasant sight, Xavier throwing every armor, sword, and furniture he could find against the walls and yelling curses while the rest of the guards watched in shock how the always stoic man lost his composure.
“Xavier!” Nicole yelled several times while she ducked, avoiding objects thrown at her, until he finally listened.
“I'm sorry,” Xavier said out of breath, standing still and realizing how everyone was looking at him.
“Leave us,” Nicole ordered, making every guard grant them privacy.
She looked around the rubble until she found two chairs and set them in the middle of the room.
“Want to tell me?” she asked and sat down, crossing one leg over the other.
Xavier walked around the room, shaking his head but Nicole kept her eyes on him until he caved. A tactic she had learned from her wife.
“I'm sorry, my King,” Xavier said without looking at her, “I was inappropriate─”
Nicole groaned and rolled her eyes. “Stop that, Xav. We’re not King and Kingsguard. It’s you and me, so tell me what’s wrong.”
“Chrissy is with child,” Xavier confessed with his eyes closed.
“Oh.”
“I was so irresponsible, Nicole,” he complained as he paced the room again. “I have tainted my honor, my position, my house.”
He continued to rant about responsibilities and failures and Nicole’s chest grew heavy. This seemed like a slap on the face or at least a bad joke from the Gods.
“It is not that bad, Xav,” she voiced after a while. Trying her best to be the help her friend needed at the moment.
“How can you say that?” he yelled, helpless; his eyes were so red it looked they might burst out of their sockets.
“You love her, you can marry her and─”
“I took a vow, Nicole!” Xavier clenched his fists so hard he might have drawn blood. “My house has a great tradition of protecting the crown. My grandfather was a great knight, my father is your most seasoned general, my brother trains your riders and yet I am the first Dolls man to be conferred as a Kingsguard. My family was so proud and now I have failed!”
“A child is not a failure, Xavier.”
It hit Xavier like a wall full of bricks, his words had been so wrong.
“I'm sorry, Nicole, this is the least you need to hear,” he said with resignation, listening to Nicole’s small voice.
“Will you do right by her?” Nicole asked as Xavier sat down in front of her.
“Of course. I just have to talk to her father and my father and─ and I'm afraid I have to resign to my post.”
Nicole winced, “forget your post and your father, I'm afraid Sir Nedley may kill you. I shall start planning your funeral.”
Xavier slowly laughed, letting his shoulders relax and his frustrations out. “I don’t understand how did this happen, Nicole.”
“Do you want a scientific explanation or a physical demonstration?”
“I mean it, Nic. I was sure we were careful.”
Nicole shook her head and clicked her tongue, “look at us. What an irony!”
Xavier laughed again and nodded. “What a pair we make.”
***************
Awful. Nicole felt awful. People were apparently having children without even trying and there she was, wishing with all her might she could have one and having the Gods replying with a firm ‘No’.
But her duty still called and she performed it admirably. She was fair and attentive, even when her alpha begged her to be with her mate at all times, sensing it was the only thing that calmed her.
But there was always much to do, so many people to hear; and even with all the workload, she took the time to do one more deed.
She called Xavier into her office and waited patiently until he cautiously sat in front of her.
“Sir Randal Nedley is retiring,” she said with an even face.
Xavier shrugged his shoulders and knitted his brows. “Okay?”
Nicole sat tall and clasped her hands over the desk. “Months ago, Venrya suffered from a bandit problem and I worry it may rise again with Sir Nedley’s retirement so I need I person I can trust to watch over the city.”
“Nicole─”
“No, let me finish,” she insisted. “Who better to be named Warden of Venrya than a man with a long history of protecting the crown? So, I would like to ask you, Xavier Dolls, to take over Nedley. You will need a mate since no unmarried Warden has ever been named, and I think Chrissy Nedley would be perfect.”
“Nicole, this is─” Xavier tried.
“That’s the official version I'm telling everybody,” she said as she stood up. “You can be married today, or in a week if we wait for Sir Nedley to arrive so he can witness his daughter’s wedding,”
“What about─?”
“Your oath and your vows?” Nicole said, mocking his voice. “I asked His Lordship Juan Carlo and you were sworn in by my father, not a priest, so the Gods wont strike upon thou,” she joked.
She handed Xavier a scroll and smiled wide, “a King named you and a King has released you from your oath.”
“Why are you doing this?” Xavier asked, standing up to face Nicole.
“You are my brother, Xav, more so than my own blood. You once sat in front of me and urged me to fight for my mate, to fight for my happiness. I could not forgive myself if I didn’t do the same for you.”
“I don’t know what to say,” he voiced, visibly emotional.
He wrapped his arms around Nicole, almost crushing her. A small tear ran down his cheek as he held her but words could not describe his feelings. Those weird and completely delightful feelings only found family can wake inside of you.
They let go and he nodded, taking the scroll in his had and walking to the door.
He stopped just short of leaving, and looked at Nicole one more time.
“I thought I would be your guard forever.”
“You have something more important to guard now, Xavier.”
***************
“Are you jealous?” Waverly asked, standing next to Nicole as they watched Xavier and Chrissy get married in the castle’s chapel.
A small ceremony for the young couple.
“No, I'm happy for them,” Nicole replied with her eyes set on the marrying couple.
The sound of a weeping Nedley caught their attention and they turned to see the man being consoled by both Rachel and Beth.
“It’s okay, I'm jealous too,” Waverly confessed, holding Nicole’s arm firmly. “But we will get there. Soon.”
“Soon,” Nicole repeated and kissed Waverly's head.
Notes:
Yeah, okay, fine. I can see now why some of you have accused me of liking drama. But this was always going to be the part where I started my apology tour, anyway.
You can yell at me here or privately if you want: Jumpy_Ninja
Chapter 27: "Perfectly healthy"
Summary:
Nicole’s anger and sadness after still not expecting a child with her wife weight in on her and make her react in a not-so-great way.
Notes:
Ayo! Here is the second part of what used to be Ch.26. It is the shortest one i believe, but I had to cut where I did. 🤐
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Perfectly Healthy”
Nicole couldn’t help feeling uneasy, the issue kept weighting in on her the harder she tried not to think about it. Every night she dreamt about Waverly’s round belly, only for the cruel reality of the morning to wake her up and make the image disappear like water running through her fingers.
She grew bitter and agitated, dark bags under her eyes were visible more and more each day, a permanent frown set on her face and her jaw appeared to be perpetually clenched, making her presence even more commanding than before and everyone actively avoid her.
Little things would have her lashing out at people and it didn’t help her best friend and confidant was now miles away. It had only been five days since he left but she felt his absence. Eliza had taken over Xavier’s responsibilities and as much as Nicole liked and trusted the blond alpha, they weren’t that intimate. She had lost a little part of herself.
Her only source of relief was Waverly, every night she came to their chambers and a weight was lifted off her shoulders. Waverly made all her troubles disappear with one single touch.
It only worked when they were together, though, and as soon as Nicole left Waverly’s company, it was as if a new persona took over her; an angry, rude, loud and uncharacteristic version of herself.
Every day Nicole sat, listening to her wife’s words, loving the sound of her voice but more and more she found herself lost in thought and not really listening to what her wife was saying.
Waverly was going on about a fun tale about Rachel but Nicole barely listened, she hadn’t even touched her food and she just played with the breakfast on her plate.
Out of the corner of her eyes, Nicole saw how a servant knocked a teacup, splashing hot water over Waverly’s hand, making her hiss in a bit of pain.
“Are you stupid? I will have your head!” Nicole stood up and screamed at the servant, who shook in fear.
“Nicole!” Waverly stopped her, putting a hand on her alpha’s chest. “It was an accident.”
“I don’t care, he should be able to serve tea without causing mayhem!”
“He didn’t─!” Waverly sighed and spoke to the servant in an apologetic tone, “please forgive her. It wasn’t your fault, I'm sorry. Please be so kind and leave us?”
The servant nodded shakily and immediately left.
Nicole tried to take Waverly’s hand to care for her but Waverly pulled it away. “What’s wrong, Nicole? That was very rude of you!”
“Me?” Nicole asked, clearly offended. “He burned your hand!”
“I am fine!” Waverly lifted her hand, showing just a bit of redness in her skin. “Now, sit down and tell me, what was that?”
Nicole rolled her eyes and shook her head, “I have to go.”
“I'm sorry, did it sound like I was asking?” Waverly condescendingly said.
“When did this happen?” Nicole asked herself as she sat back down on her chair. When had she lost the ability to defy her wife? Her now very angry wife, she suddenly realized, as Waverly stared her down with her arms crossed over her chest, waiting for an explanation.
“I don’t know.”
“Try.”
“You know I can’t see you hurt,” Nicole tried to excuse.
“This is not what this is.”
Nicole’s alpha whined at the tone Waverly was using. She didn’t like to feel Waverly’s rejection and there was nothing more she wished than to hold Waverly in her arms and kiss that little angry pout away.
But she knew Waverly would not cave. Her beautiful, strong, stubborn wife would not let this little incident go. There was only the path of honesty left.
“I just─ I feel like if I can’t put a baby in you, the least I can do is make sure you are not harmed. By anything,” Nicole said, fiddling with her fingers and trying to set her eyes anywhere but on her wife.
“Oh, sweetheart.” Waverly was on her lap in a beat, wrapping her arms around Nicole and letting her breathe in her scent.
Buried in Waverly’s neck, Nicole felt immediately soothed. It was like medicine, perfect cure for her current state and just what she needed, the rhythmic sound of the ocean on a quiet night, easing her soul just by resting in her mate’s arms. She could live there forever.
“I thought I forbid you to think about that,” Waverly joked, running her fingers through Nicole’s short strands of hair.
“I really wish I could.”
Waverly hummed and held Nicole’s chin up with her fingers, making her look up, “It’s going to happen, okay? I promise you, when the time is right, it is going to happen.”
“But I'm going to need to stop acting enraged around everyone, okay?”
Nicole nodded and rested her face on Waverly’s neck once again. “Yes, my queen.”
***************
Apart from the rage, now was the yearning for her wife. Even if they were on the same grounds, Nicole felt an urge to be with her, to have Waverly in her arms at all time.
And then there was something else.
Nicole was in her office, going through a book, when she felt the familiar heat in the pit of her stomach. Finally, some clarity to explain her latest mood. With a smirk, she ordered a guard to call her wife but her smiled faltered when she saw the council approaching. She had forgotten about their meeting.
And she had already grown tired of those assholes.
But duty was duty. Stupid crown. She welcomed their somehow scared-but-yet-smug faces and listened for what felt like hours, to their redundant speeches.
It was in the middle of said meeting when the door opened to announce the presence of the Queen.
Waverly walked in, still not used to all those people bowing before her as soon they were aware of her presence.
“I'm afraid our meeting is over, I must discuss important matters with my wife,” Nicole announced, compelling everyone to leave.
As soon as the last person was out, Nicole pinned Waverly against the desk, lips clashing abruptly against her wife’s and her hands quickly roaming under Waverly’s dress.
The Queen felt lightheaded, the suddenness of the situation almost made her lose her composure.
What little composure she had when Nicole was all over her.
“Did you summon me here to have sex?” she asked, even though her hands where already undoing Nicole’s shirt buttons and her omega was already submitted.
“Yes, do you not want?”
“Oh, I want. I want very much,” Waverly gasped, feeling Nicole’s teeth gently grazed the soft flesh of her neck.
“But…”
Nicole grunted and stilled her movements, waiting for the impending question.
“I want to know what this is about,” Waverly asked, chest heavily panting.
“I think I'm going into rut?” Nicole’s voiced, not really answering.
“You think?”
Nicole brought Waverly’s hand to her crotch, cock already throbbing inside her breeches. “I feel I'm going into rut.”
Waverly smiled mischievously and squeezed her hand. “This is not an indication as this is always happening.”
The grunt Nicole let out from deep withing her chest was borderline obscene. She brought their foreheads together and spoke out of breath, “I think the irritation, the anger─ remember when we were on tour? I reacted the same way.”
Waverly quickly nodded, “okay, we need to make preparations then, let everyone know we will be taking a few days. Your rut will trigger my heat and─”
Words died on her throat feeling Nicole’s hands back on her thighs, dragging her nails up, up…
“Later.”
One simple word. So commanding. Nicole’s tone was dark, hoarse and so full of want Waverly’s entire body surrendered to her mate’s mercy.
***************
Embarrassed. Waverly felt embarrassed as she shyly summoned Beth to the library and asked for another dress after Nicole had torn the one she was wearing from her body in a moment of lust.
She was the Queen and held all the power, and she definitely shouldn’t have to feel ashamed to ask for clothes after a time spent with her mate.
But it was the third time.
On the same day.
Beth obediently and discretely went to do as she was told while Nicole openly laughed behind a blushing Waverly.
It would have been angering to hear her alpha snicker like that if not for the fact they had both enjoyed their latest rendezvous’ a little too much.
And Nicole hadn’t even gone into rut yet.
Waverly was a little too eager, waiting for the time to come. Her omega was howling for it. She could almost beg for it.
A pup would surely be bred then.
***************
Unfortunately, Nicole’s behavior hadn’t changed. She tried to better handle her emotions but she found everyone’s ─in her words─ stupidity unbearable. No one was doing anything differently, really; she was had just ran out of patience and grown tired of mistakes.
Her workload had lessened as everyone tried to evade her and deal with matters themselves. Which was great by her, she got to spend more time with Waverly, even if she had to stomped into her omega’s office and kicked Beth and Rachel out a couple of times each day.
There were several incidents thought the days when Eliza had to intervene to stop Nicole from charging at people because, well, Nicole just felt like it.
Eliza for her part had made several promises to Xavier. most of them involved protecting and serving in her post with honor, but one specific task she was assigned to was training with Nicole.
A task Nicole really appreciated. Every time Eliza charged at her, she had to use her full strength and speed to avoid it. She felt good, ecstatic, strong. Her pent-up energy leaving her body with every move, even if it was just for the time being.
Beads of sweat ran down her temple and her breath was ragged, Eliza kept pushing her and testing her physicality and it was in the middle of training when a familiar smell filled Nicole’s senses and she got distracted, falling on her back after she failed to dodge a hit.
She turned her head from the floor to see Waverly giggling at her. A knowing smirk covered her lips.
“No,” Eliza boldly warned, getting her attention. “First we train, then you mate.”
Nicole complained but got up and resumed her training, painfully aware of her mate’s strong scent calling for her, and surprised to learn she was willing to listen and follow her new Kingsguard instructions.
They kept at it for what felt like ages but Nicole focused on the task at hand. That is until she heard Waverly giggling again and a voice joining her.
“Hey Wavy!”
“Her Avy!”
Avery had returned from the tour and cheerfully greeted Waverly. Wrapping his arms around her and holding her there for a moment.
That did it.
“Get your hands off her!” Nicole growled, not realizing she was walking towards them, eyes red and teeth bared.
She forcefully pushed Avery aside, almost making him fall to the ground.
“Nicole!” both Waverly and Avery yelled at the same time and with the same shock.
“Do. Not. Touch. Her,” Nicole warned, almost out of herself.
“I'm sorry,” Waverly apologized to Avery and wrapped her arms around Nicole waist, mostly to stop her but somewhat to answer her alpha’s strange call.
“She’s going into rut and it has been weird one,” she continued, fighting to restrain Nicole.
Avery raised his hands in surrender and laughed with his usual playful energy, “say no more. You need to handle the beast.”
Nicole growled then. Loud.
“Okay, let’s go,” Waverly said, pushing Nicole and realizing for the first time how Nicole was firmly gripping her sword, obviously ready to cut off heads.
“Drop this, sweetheart,” she cooed in Nicole's ear and nodded to Eliza to take the sword away after Nicole reluctantly did so.
She had to use all of her strength to push Nicole away from the training grounds.
“Bye!” Avery cheerfully waved, before shutting up after getting one of Waverly’s deadly stares in return.
It was difficult, and she noticed for the first time how heavy and really strong Nicole was, but Waverly managed to take the King back to their chambers, getting several questioning looks on their way.
The bedroom door wasn’t even closed and Nicole’s lips were already on her, demanding, powerful, and spectacularly sweet at the same time.
“Stop,” Waverly begged, against all of her instincts and getting an angry growl from her omega.
“No, I need you.”
“Stop. Stop. Nicole, stop!” As excruciating as it was to make the alpha halt, Waverly screamed loud, achieving her goal.
Nicole snarled and took a step back, running a hand through her hair.
“I'm calling the healer,” Waverly said.
“I don’t need a healer, I need you.”
“Nicole, you were ready to strike your brother, this is not normal.”
“Is this rut, Waverly. It is the strangest I have ever felt.”
Waverly stood closer and held her face, running her thumbs over Nicole’s cheek. “I know, my love, that’s why I want the healer to see you.”
Nicole purred into Waverly’s hand, feeling nothing but love and desire for her mate. She leaned and kissed Waverly softly, letting her scent fill her and excite every little fiber on her body.
“Later? I promise will let the healer look. I just need to have you right now.”
Waverly was a smart person, smarter than most, she knew she was capable of making better decisions than kiss Nicole back and getting undressed. But that’s what she did, because who could say no to a hot and ready Nicole?
She tried to connect with her mate but for the first time since she had marked Nicole, she couldn’t decipher her. Her alpha was angry but in love, tired but excited, sad and eager, all the same time, but most of all, aroused. So she allowed herself to provide release for both of them. She would make better choices later.
***************
“Perfectly healthy,” the healer confirmed after performing every test on a reluctant Nicole.
“This can’t be, she’s been acting erratically for days now,” Waverly complained, roaming around the room.
The healer shrugged and raised his hands in the air. “I can assure you there is nothing wrong with Her Majesty. It could be her rut; it could be the season changing, winter is fast approaching and─”
“Leave,” Nicole ordered from where she sat on the bed.
The man nodded and gathered his instruments.
“Maybe I was poisoned,” she said as soon as the healer left.
Waverly rolled her eyes and walked to stand between Nicole’s legs. “You were not poisoned, my love.”
She yelped in surprised when Nicole pulled her to laid on the bed. As soon as her back hit the mattress, Nicole’s head was firmly resting on her chest.
“Would you still love me if I lose my mind?”
“Hmm,” Waverly hummed, absently dragging fingers along Nicole’s arm. “I still love you very much and I think you may already have.”
They both laughed at the joke, even if there was some truth to it.
“Maybe I have lost my mind.” Nicole though to herself before falling asleep.
***************
She woke up startled, the loud and incredibly fast pounding of her heart threatening to make her faint. Nicole looked at the window, still dark. It must have been the middle of the night. She shook her head and looked down at her wife’s sleeping form.
“Waverly wake up!”
The Queen didn’t even move.
She placed her hand on Waverly’s shoulder and shook her. A little violently.
“Wake up!”
Waverly whined and pulled the blanket over her head.
Nicole stood up and put on her boots, she walked to Waverly’s side of the bed and slid her arms under her mate’s back and legs, forcefully lifting her up from the bed.
Waverly whined again but didn’t wake up; Nicole carried her out of their chambers, startling the guards on duty but didn’t bother to speak to them, they just followed her in panic.
She ran all to the way down the castle with Waverly on her arms, the huffing and puffing of her chest finally making Waverly wake up.
“What?” she asked, not quite gathering her surroundings and instinctively wrapping her arms around Nicole’s neck.
“We’re here,” Nicole said, opening a door.
“Here? Here, where?” there was more annoyance than worry in Waverly’s voice.
The infirmary looked deserted, the only person there was Healer Grace, head bent over a book and almost scared to her death when Nicole barged in.
Nicole carefully laid Waverly on the nearest bed, ordered the guards out, took a step back and took a deep breath.
“Check her,” she ordered, pointing a finger into Waverly’s direction.
“What?” both omegas asked in unison.
“Check her, examine her, do whatever it is you do.”
Grace nodded and respectfully started to place her hands on Waverly’s body.
“Nicole─” Waverly’s voice was more than irritated now. Her wife had definitely lost her damned mind.
“Shh, Waves,”
“You did not just shush me!”
“Please.”
Begging. Nicole was begging now. Like a child begs for something they truly want and her eyes were pleading like she had never seen them so Waverly finally relented. The cold of the night making itself present as she laid on the bed, almost completely exposed before the healer.
Her heart rate spiked. What was Nicole trying to do? Had she been poisoned? All this time they had been focused on Nicole's actions and hadn't even given a thought about how it may be a reaction to her omega's health. A million other not so healthy thoughts going through her mind until Grace finally stepped away from her. The King and Queen’ eyes set firmly on her but it was Nicole who finally dared to ask.
“Well?”
Grace clasped her hands in front of her and bowed her head.
“The Queen is with child.”
Notes:
I got no sarcastic comments today. 🙃
Chapter 28: Hold me, I'm sick
Summary:
Our dear couple react to the recent news. How will they move forward?
Notes:
I hope it is still Saturday where you live so this update is technically still “this week” 😅
I was going to post yesterday but I hurt my thumb and my pride because I was just packing a box and now my hand is useless.
Anyway, here is the last “part” (Lol, its 6k words) of this week’s chapter. And as you probably know by now it was a massive roller coaster, just like I like it 😝. I hope you enjoy it!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Hold me, I'm sick.”
Five words. Waverly heard them but it took her mind what felt like years to understand the five little words that came out of Healer Grace’s mouth, even though her body had caught up in an instant. The muscles of her heart were probably aching from the extraordinary strength they were pumping blood with, her lungs burned even when was almost sure she had stopped breathing, and she lost the feeling in her limbs. No, she wasn’t even numbed, it was as if her arms and legs just didn’t exist for the briefest of moments.
She didn’t know how but she turned her head to face Grace, who was smiling at her and nodding, visibly excited, then, she saw her. Nicole, her alpha, her wife, her mate─ her soulmate.
The sun could not ever compare to how bright Nicole was shining. Smile big, dimples deep, hair still a little tousled, but bright. Happier than Waverly had ever seen her, almost impossibly happy.
Except it was possible, it was true.
“Are you sure?” Waverly heard herself asking, even though she wasn’t sure she was still capable of coherent thoughts.
There was this small lapse of time, like that little moment before you open a present that has the exact shape, size and weight of the thing you have been wishing for, for the longest time, that moment of unmeasurable excitement with a dash of uncertainty when you heart beats faster but you try to hold yourself together because there’s still a chance it may not be─
“Yes, Your Majesty, I am sure,” Grace confirmed.
Tears. Tears were rolling down her cheeks at an alarmingly fast rate.
Nicole stepped in front of her in an instant, her alpha standing bigger and taller than ever but not with arrogance, no, her entire being full of love and tears matching hers. Waverly realized it couldn’t have been more than an instant between Grace saying those words, her internal monologue and Nicole holding her face in her hands.
It’s amazing through how much can our mind take us in a beat just to give us time to handle our feelings.
“It’s true, my love,” Nicole whispered against her lips and then…
Clarity.
Awareness.
Acknowledgment.
She felt light under her skin. Warm, tingling, luminous, radiant. Her eyes could see, her ears could hear and her limbs were once again attached to her body. Inexplicable.
Nicole was touching their forehead together, smiling and crying. Waverly clasped her hands behind Nicole's neck, almost feeling like herself again but not quite. Happier. Ecstatic. Her tiny frame wasn’t enough to hold it all in, she wanted to scream it to the world.
“We did it.” Three simple words whispered against her alpha’s euphoric face, three words that held a novel of meaning.
Nicole nodded and swallowed the giant boulder blocking her throat. “A baby, Waves. A baby that’s yours and mine.”
“But how did you know?” Waverly asked, wiping away Nicole’s tears with her thumbs.
“I dreamt it.”
Waverly looked at her with a mix of curiosity and disbelief.
“For a while now, I have been dreaming of you with a round belly,” Nicole started, rubbing Waverly’s sides.
“Every time I tried to touch you, I would wake up but tonight─ tonight I got to place my palm on your belly and then I saw you. You were in the gardens and our child was running up to you. I could hear you both laugh like I was there, Waves, I swear.”
She ran her hands on Waverly's cheeks and continued, “I woke up and could hear it. A heart, beating strong like yours but much too fast to be yours or mine and I knew. I just knew, my love. I can’t explain it.”
“You can hear our baby’s heart?” Waverly asked with wonder.
Nicole shook her head and blushed, “no, not right now. Maybe I was just imagined it.”
“I don’t think you were,” Waverly lovingly stated and kissed her alpha’s lips.
Suddenly Nicole tasted like the sweetest nectar and she couldn’t get enough of it. Nicole’s hands burned on her skin and Waverly had to break the kiss to gather her bearings.
“Your rut─” she cleared her throat and spoke to Grace, who had turned her back on them to give them privacy.
“Is it safe─ for the baby if Nicole goes into rut?”
“An alpha can’t go into rut when their mate is expecting,” Grace voiced, scrunching her face.
“But─” Now it was Waverly’s turn to look confused. “She has been irritable, angry, violent.”
“Usually, omegas go feral with pregnancy but Her Majesty’s alpha was probably being overprotective of its pup.”
“Ohhh,” both the King and Queen reacted at the same time. Feeling a little dumb for figuring it out sooner.
Idiots.
“But─ but─ she has been, overly attached, and whiny, and─ I'm sorry, sweetheart, but it’s true.” Waverly tried to comfort Nicole when she looked rather offended by the comment.
“It could be possible she is feeling the effects of the pregnancy,” Grace said, nonchalantly, like Nicole wasn’t there.
“Is that normal?” Waverly asked in disbelief.
“I have seen it happen.”
“Really?”
“I come from Balerno, remember,” Healer Grace said with a smile.
“The city with the deadliest poisons and the strangest diseases,” Nicole mumbled loud enough.
“Yes, one of my mothers was an alpha who felt the effects of my omega mother’s pregnancy when she was expecting my youngest brother.”
“Oh,” Waverly voiced, relieved to have this new information. “What about sexual desire?” she cheerfully asked, making both women blush.
“It is very normal for an omega to have an increased desire but, since Her Majesty is having all the effects…”
Giggling very relaxed now that she had confirmation everything was perfectly fine, or as much as a person can relax after finding out they will soon have everything they wished for, Waverly buried her face in Nicole’s neck and sighed. The inexplicable feeling inside her growing more and more as she breathed her alpha in, knowing nothing could ever be better than them, together, in this moment.
“I can’t wait to tell everybody.”
“No!” Nicole yelled, visibly upset.
“I─ uhm… I don’t want people touching you, hugging you, coming near you or the baby─ I don’t think I can stand it.”
“Nicole…” Waverly cooed.
“Please?”
“Will this go on the entire pregnancy?” Waverly asked Grace, pointing at Nicole.
“No, Your Majesty. A few weeks, no more than two months.”
“Fine,” Waverly agreed, shaking her head when Nicole beamed like a child. “We will announce it when you are feeling more like yourself.”
“Thank you, my love.” Nicole kissed Waverly gently and then spoke the Healer, “Could you keep this to yourself?”
“Of course, Your Majesty. Would you like some blankets?” Grace offered, calling their attention to the fact they were both in nothing but their night clothes.
“Yes, thank you.”
Nicole carried Waverly on her arms all the way back to their chambers while the guards kept looking at them, wondering what had triggered the weird reaction.
Just as soon as Nicole laid Waverly on the bed, the queen started to kiss her, hurriedly pushing Nicole’s nightshirt out of her body.
“I am so happy and I want you so much, right now.”
“Me too, but the baby…” Nicole said, not really making an effort to stop.
“Grace said it would be fine.”
“Okay.”
Huffing and completely spent, Nicole fell on her back. The smile on her lips and the glow in her eyes brighter than ever.
“That was─”
“I know,” Waverly replied, equally exhausted. “I think you may have gotten me pregnant once again, Alpha.”
Nicole was so incredibly tired but still laughed heartily and rolled to face her wife, “I can’t believe we will soon have a child, Waves. I love you so much.”
“I love you too.”
“Can I ask you something?” Waverly asked after a moment.
“Of course.”
“Our child and Xavier’s will be the same age; do you think they will be friends?”
“I must certainly hope so,” Nicole replied with confidence.
“Just like you and Xavier.”
“Yes…” Nicole said, encouraging her to continue.
“Just like your father and General Mathias, just like your grandfather and Xavier’s grandfather─”
“Your point, my love?” Nicole inquired, opening her arm so Waverly could rest on her chest.
“I told you our child would come when the time was perfect.”
Nicole laughed, amused, and rubbed Waverly’s back. “Are you saying we were waiting for Xavier to get Chrissy pregnant?”
“No. I'm saying our pup was waiting for their best friend.”
Nicole thought about it for a while, feeling thankful at the thought her child would get to have a friend and confidant like she did. Because her child already deserved all the happiness in the world and everything they wished for, and she knew she would do anything in her power to make sure her pup would get it.
Waverly soon was asleep on top of her and Nicole placed her hand on her completely flat stomach, excited for the day when a bump could be visible and wondering how could a person feel that much love for someone they haven’t even met, but excitedly welcoming the feeling and letting it take over her body.
***************
It was amazing how much a person can change overnight with the arrival of a baby. Well, not so much ‘overnight’ because Nicole had shown signs of not being quite herself for weeks, it was just that Waverly had been a tad oblivious in that department lately.
Blame it on the pregnancy.
But seeing Rachel, Beth and Eliza’s wide eyes as Nicole devoured a second, whole ─yes, WHOLE─ meat pie without caring about their presence, Waverly became a firm believer of Healer Grace’s words. Nicole was unquestionably feeling the effects of pregnancy all by herself.
She had dismissed their whispered questions about Nicole’s well-being, but it didn’t help she was currently sitting on Nicole’s lap while she ate because any other way was too far for Nicole and she couldn’t stand the distance.
Waverly for her part felt perfectly fine. She found herself touching her stomach without realizing it but other than that, she wondered if she was actually pregnant and Grace had just gotten it wrong.
“Rest,” Nicole voiced after drinking ale straight from the jar.
“Okay, well, go get some rest and I will─” Waverly tried to stand but of course, she was held in place by strong alpha arms.
“No. Rest with you.”
“Nicole, sweetheart,” Waverly tried with her sweetest, yet queeniest, voice. “I have matters to attend and so do you. Eliza has been waiting for you and─”
“Leave. All of you… please,” Nicole ordered, making them all finally break out of their stupefied state.
Waverly sighed and waited for everyone to leave to finally speak some sense into her very much childish and spoiled alpha, holding her face in her hands, “Nicole, I love you very, very much but we have responsibilities─”
“Nooo! Fuck responsibilities,” Nicole whined, holding Waverly tight against her body. “I need to be with you. If I'm not holding you, I will die.”
“So dramatic,” Waverly thought but couldn’t help her omega from responding with a delighted purr.
“Nicole, my wife, my king,” she tried again, holding Nicole by her chin, “you have things to do, remember?”
“I will get Avery to do them!” Nicole excitedly offered.
“That’s unfair, you cannot force him to do that.”
“Then I will abdicate, and see how he likes that!” Nicole quickly replied, completely out of herself.
“Ugh, fine,” Waverly grunted, giving up on trying to get her wife to think clearly. “I will lay with you, and let you hold me until you fall asleep and then I will get to my day, okay?”
“But I will miss you in my sleep,” Nicole complained, pursing her lips.
“Take it or leave it.”
“Fine,” Nicole sneered and got up, holding Waverly on her arms like she weighted nothing, and headed for the bedroom.
She short of threw her on the bed and immediately jumped to lie on top of her, head resting on Waverly’s chest and arms wrapped around her middle.
“All Gods in the heavens, this is really uncomfortable,” Waverly thought, feeling a little guilty for sleeping completely on top of Nicole every night but knowing well she wasn’t going to stop.
Besides, Nicole looked really adorable with her hair falling down her face and a dreamy smile on her lips as she fell asleep on top of her. She hummed from her chest, running her hands on Nicole’s arms, completely enthralled by her alpha’s figure.
Damn pregnant lust.
It was hard but she managed to get out of Nicole’s grasp without waking her, which she was not only proud of, but really relieved. She did have a lot of things to do.
Meeting finished and orders given, she dismissed her advisors and waited for the next person to walk in.
“Hey, Wavy,” she heard her brother in law say as he walked into the office.
“Avery,” she greeted him.
“Oh, no, this is serious.” Avery quickly sat down in front of her, mocking the use of his full name.
Waverly took a moment and spoke with her ‘official’ tone, “Nicole has fallen ill. It is nothing serious and she will be back in a few weeks. We would like─”
She cleared her throat and spoke again, “The King and I need you to take over her responsibilities for as long as she is indisposed.”
“Hmm,” Avery hummed, pursing his lips. “First of all, I don’t appreciate you using your queen voice with me. Second, I don’t know if she told you this, but she promised me when we were children I would never sit on the throne because I hate it. The whole idea of it. And third, that is a lie, Waverly. Nicole is not sick.”
“What?” Waverly gasped, offended. “She is!”
“No.” Avery crossed his legs over the desk. “Nicole only ever gets sick on winter.”
“Winter is fast approaching─!”
“No.” He shook his head, looking conceited. “She gets sick three days after the first snow, every time, for as longs as she has been alive. So what are you hiding?”
“Nothing!”
“Tell me or I won’t help you,” he threatened.
“I’m─ get your feet of my desk!” she said through her teeth. She looked around to make sure no one could hear her, as if they weren’t alone in the office.
“I'm pregnant and Nicole isn’t taking it very well,” she whispered.
“Your preg-!” he started yelling excitedly before Waverly was over the desk, covering his mouth.
“Mmph.” He freed himself from her grasp. “Why are you hiding it?” he whispered back.
“Like I said, Nicole isn’t taking it very well. She can’t stand to be away from me and literally wants to kill anyone who dares even look my way.”
“But this is great news! I'm going to be an uncle!” he stood up, looking excited.
“Don’t you have like thirty nephews and nieces?”
“Yes, but they all live so far away. This one I will get to spoil!”
“Listen to me, Avery Haught, you will most certainly NOT spoil my child!”
“Yes, I will, or I will not take over Nicole’s responsibilities,” he playfully threatened, pointing a finger at Waverly.
Waverly rolled her eyes and smiled. “Fine.”
He shrieked enthusiastically, holding his fists in the air and walked over to Waverly with his arms opened, stopping suddenly.
“Will she kill me if I hug you?” he asked, raising his eyebrows.
“Probably.”
“I will risk it,” he boldly said, waving his arms in the air, signaling for Waverly to hug him.
Waverly giggled and hugged him, feeling glad to have her friend’s love and support.
“I can smell your scent on her!” Nicole suddenly yelled from behind the bedroom door.
“Oh-kay. Get away, I don’t want to die.” Avery instantly pushed Waverly back on her chair and ran for the door.
“Announce I will be taking over for the time being,” he yelled on his way out.
“Avery, wait!”
He carefully pushed his head back inside. “What?”
“Don’t tell anyone!” she whispered.
“Of course!”
“And thank you!”
“Any time, Wavy.”
***************
Three days later, and after much fighting with Nicole to let her ‘be away’ for a moment, Waverly was going over Rachel and Beth latest proposal when there was a knock on her door, after granting entrance, two very serious-looking alphas walked inside.
“Willa? Wynonna?”
“Sister,” Willa greeted without emotion.
“Aren’t you disgustingly wealthy, Waverly? Why is this your office? Doesn’t seem fit for a queen,” Wynonna stated, walking around the antechamber, looking unimpressed.
“I chose this,” Waverly said with a small voice. “What are you doing here?”
“What? Can we not visit our dear, dear, baby sister?” Willa sneered, sitting in front of Waverly and using that tone she used when she calmly threatened Garenth’s advisors.
There was silence for a moment, the three sisters looking at each other suspiciously.
Waverly held strong for as long as she could, but of course, being the younger sister meant the other two knew how to beat her in a staring contest.
“You know.”
“Is it true?” Willa asked, still not breaking.
Waverly dropped her shoulders in defeat. “Yes.”
The ecstatic shriek Willa and Wynonna let out was nothing short of deafening.
“You’re pregnant!” they yelled at Waverly.
“We are going to be aunts!” they yelled at each other.
Their smiles were so big, Waverly could have been fooled into thinking it was their own child they were talking about.
“Yes, I am.” Waverly stood up, ready to be sandwiched between her still-jumping-in-excitement sisters.
She was squeezed so hard she though she may stop breathing, but it felt so good to receive all that love from her sisters.
They all calmed down after a moment but kept hugging where they stood.
“Avery?” Waverly asked.
“Yeah, he wrote to us,” Willa and Wynonna confirmed in unison.
“I'm going to kill him.”
Her sisters kept her there, resting their cheeks on her head and unwilling to let her go.
Suddenly, there was a growl behind them, so loud and so powerful they all broke out of the embrace.
“Get. Your. Hands. Off. Her,” Nicole snarled, standing at the bedroom door.
It was intimidating to hear, but not so much to look.
Her face was red and her teeth were bared, mouth almost foaming. Except she was wrapped up in a giant, quilted blanket and she looked like a small pup.
“Sweetheart, we talked about this,” Waverly sweetly cooed, approaching Nicole. “No more threatening people and no leaving the room when I have visitors, remember?”
Willa and Wynonna shared a look while Waverly gently took Nicole back to bed, hearing how Nicole yelled more empty threats their way.
Waverly went back to the office and without having a chance to breathe, she was already being questioned by Willa.
“What is wrong with her, has she gone mad?”
“No,” Waverly tried to dismiss, “She is just being protective of her pup.”
“That is not what that is, that is not normal, Waverly.”
“Yes, and why is she a cotton ball?” Wynonna decided to ask.
Waverly sighed, completely exhausted, “I think she’s… nesting.”
“I'm sorry… she is nesting?” Willa didn’t even try to hide her amusement.
“Yes.” Waverly plopped herself down on a chair. “She has been feeling some of the pregnancy effects.”
Wynonna chuckled loudly and rubbed her hands, heading for the bedroom door. “Oh, this is precious!”
“Stop!” Waverly yelled. “Listen to me, you will not mock the King of Haught.”
“She’s right, Wynonna,” Willa agreed, resting her hands on her hips. “We will, however, mock my sister’s mate.”
Oh, no.
Waverly did make an effort to stop them but it was completely useless. They were inside the bedroom in a flash.
Damn pregnancy exhaustion.
She had been getting increasingly tired every day; she was growing a whole person inside of her, after all, and quite frankly, making sure Nicole didn’t rip someone’s head off was a lot of work. She was drained.
She dropped her head on the desk, gathering the strength to get up and stop her two dumbass sisters from bothering her dumbass mate. She closed her eyes for an instant, regretting having those two for sisters…
Until she was startled by Rachel storming through the door, complaining about the kitchen not serving any more meat pie because it had become the only thing the King ate lately.
Her sisters yelling at each other in the bedroom caught her attention even through her still sleepy mind. She rushed to the room with Rachel still complaining behind her.
Standing in the middle of her room, with Willa and Wynonna reprimanding each other for upsetting Nicole, Rachel whining about food, and Nicole calling for her from under a pile of blankets and pillows, Waverly felt her brain failing for the first time ever, unable to handle so many children at the same time.
“I told you to stop, this is your fault!”
“You started it.”
“I want pie!”
“Waverly, I need you!”
All of their voices felt like a hammer hitting Waverly’s head but she took a deep breath, held her head high, and got to handle the situation. She wasn’t Waverly, Queen of Haught for nothing.
“ENOUGH!”
All of them stopped talking, surprised ─and scared─ of Waverly’s loud voice.
“Oh, my ‘mother’ voice must be developing nicely.”
“You two will go back to Garenth. I thank you for your visit and I love you but I need to leave!” she directed a very threatening finger at both her sisters.
“But─”
“No buts, leave now and speak of what you know to no one!”
“Yes, Waverly.” Willa and Wynonna dropped their heads, kissed Waverly’s forehead and left.
“You,” Waverly said, pointing at Rachel. “Go to a tavern or go hunting and make your own damn pie!”
“I don’t know how to hunt─” Rachel tried as she was being pushed out the door.
“Get Eliza to take you.”
Rachel huffed and stopped, “Eliza hasn’t moved from your door in two days.”
“Fantastic. Another thing to handle.”
She walked outside her chambers to confirm the Kingsguard was standing there, faithfully doing her job.
After a short discussion, and finally getting Eliza to take Rachel away, she went back to the bedroom to try and find Nicole under the cave of blankets she had built on the bed.
Hiding her face, Nicole was curled up in a ball, looking smaller than she ever had.
“Are you going to yell at me?”
Waverly smiled fondly at her stupidly adorable wife from a small whole she made on Nicole’s cocoon, “no, sweetheart. I just need to know if you are okay?”
“They made fun of me, Waves.” Her little voice didn’t sound hurt but accusatory.
“I will kill them.”
Nicole smiled mischievously, “thank you, I would really like that.”
“Sleep a little, please? I will go─”
“No!” Nicole immediately complained, “I need you to hold me. I'm sick, Waverly, and you took a vow to care for me when I'm sick.”
Waverly rolled her eyes, “Nicole Haught, you are not sick, you are just being a child.”
“But I am. I am sick of longing and your presence is the medicine.”
To be perfectly honest, Waverly needed Nicole presence as well. The day had been a little hectic and there was nothing that gave her comfort like her alpha’s arms.
Unable to hide her smile, she took off her dress and got in the bed, letting Nicole rest on her chest like she had been doing for the past few days and breathing her soothing scent.
“This nest is really nice, love,” Waverly complemented, feeling so warm and peasant under the pile of blankets.
“Maybe I should get Beth and Rachel to handle my visits and stay here with you,” she added, rubbing Nicole’s back.
“That is best idea you ever had, my love,” Nicole purred, “we can stay here forever.”
‘Forever’ only lasted a few minutes. Nicole was up and running in search for a bucket to empty the contents of her stomach after almost falling asleep.
Waverly stayed next to her, trying to be supportive and little selfishly thanking the Gods it wasn’t her suffering the effects.
She reprimanded Nicole for her unusual diet choices while Nicole complained and refused to eat anything at all but, of course, Waverly had the last word.
“Tzis’ licious,” Nicole mumbled with her mouth full two days later as she sat at the table, eating like a maniac.
“What?” Waverly asked, resting her head on her hand, admiring her ridiculously cute wife.
“This─” Nicole swallowed and drank water, “is delicious. It is amazing. It is heavenly.”
“It is grapes, Nicole.”
“I mean it, try this.” Nicole forcefully fed Waverly a grape.
“Mmhmm,” Waverly hummed, mostly to appease the alpha. “It is delicious.”
Thankfully, Nicole’s appetite had been better managed with her now eating copious amounts of fruits between every other meat pie.
With Avery handling Nicole’s duties and Beth and Rachel mishandling Waverly’s responsibilities, the couple spent most of their days in their room, only allowing entrance to servants to get food.
It felt like a fairy tale, or a small sense of what their life would be without the burden of their titles and Waverly happily welcomed it. They really hadn’t had the chance to spend that much time together, the wedding and coronation had been so close, they were only now getting to enjoy a little time alone as newlyweds.
Even if Nicole was always eating, vomiting or complaining about the cold ─ironic for an alpha who swore had never been cold in her life─ Waverly was happier than ever.
Maybe it was the knowledge their child was growing inside of her, or the fact that Nicole’s behavior was a direct reaction to it, it didn’t really matter. She was enjoying this part of their marriage like it was the first day after they took their vows.
Even when the first snow fell weeks later and, perfectly timed as Avery affirmed, Nicole got sick three days later.
Really sick this time.
But it didn’t matter either. Waverly took care of her wife and nursed her back to health, feeling more and more close to her alpha and feeling her omega demand to be satisfied more frequently.
It must have been the strangest pregnancy in history.
For a few days, Waverly only thought about sex, Nicole only thought about food and they barely said a word to each other.
It did not matter either. They both got what they wanted.
What mattered was the slight change in dynamics Waverly sensed one day. Nicole slowly started to get out of the room more often and Waverly slowly started to want to rip everyone’s heads off.
“So this is how you felt,” Waverly uttered, bending over a bucket after the first time she felt disgusted by an apple, of all things.
Nicole cleaned Waverly face with a rag, “I'm sorry, my love, I know it’s not pleasant. Do you want to get into bed?”
“Yes, but with you.” Waverly was surprised by how whiny she sounded but when Nicole held her in her arms, carried her to bed and laid with her, she cared little about how she sounded. She only cared about what she got.
The knock behind their door annoyed them both the next day, Waverly had finally managed to keep food on her stomach and was happily resting on Nicole's lap when the insolent person dared to disturbed them.
“Hi, Wavy!” Avery greeted, entering the room.
“I hate you,” Waverly said through her teeth, still buried in Nicole's neck.
“That bad, uh?” Avery’s eyes widened in mockery and gave Nicole a wrapped-up bundle.
“What is this?” Nicole asked, opening up the present and finding a small tunic, clearly meant for their baby. “Oh, Avery, this is beautiful.”
“Only the best for my little nephew or niece.”
“Thank you so much, brother, for everything that you have done,” Nicole said, almost tearing up.
“Oh, you are very welcome!” Avery slowly walked backwards to the door. “So you love me, right? I have been doing your job, and taking care of things and─”
“What did you do?” Nicole asked, exhausted.
“I…” Avery childishly started before saying words at the fastest speed any human has ever spoke, “may have told our parents about the baby and they will be here in a few days. Goodbye!” He ran away, closing the door behind him and barely avoiding the cup of wine that was thrown his way.
“Can you have him beheaded? I'm too tired,” Waverly purred in Nicole's ear.
“It will be my pleasure, my love.” Nicole wrapped her arms tightly around Waverly’s figure and kissed her shoulder. “I will write to my parents not to come. You are indisposed and I'm not quite myself yet─”
“No,” Waverly disagreed, “You are better every day and it is normal for me to step away with pregnancy, besides, I think it is time we announce it.”
“But─”
“No buts, Nicole, the sooner people know they should stay away from me, the better I will feel.”
***************
The kingdom rejoiced with the news; the Queen was finally with child. The Earps and the Haughts headed for High Castle to congratulate the couple.
Just what Waverly needed. A castle full of people to entertain.
Damn pregnancy rage.
She finally understood Nicole’s mood those first weeks. Everyone else’s scent irritated her, everyone else’s voice gave her headache and all food was disgusting.
The council tried to congratulate them but they were received with grunts and angry stares. Grace assured her it would only last “a few weeks” and she almost got killed because of it.
Definitely strangest pregnancy in history.
Nicole did her absolute best to keep her mate comfortable, completely devoted to make sure no one bothered her; she fed her, cleaned her and carried her around in her arms through the gardens when Waverly wished so. Which was every day. And Nicole’s favorite part of the day.
The snow had covered the ground and it looked beautiful, but nothing compared to her wife wrapped up in a blanket and giggling into her chest, watching the snowflakes fall.
Their families arrived to the castle and they tried to look somewhat decent, even if internally they both dislike having other people around.
“Nicole!” both Rayna and Phillip called excitedly as soon as they were out of the carriage.
She hated the idea of leaving Waverly waiting in their room while she received her family, but having both her parents’ arms around her, felt heartwarming. She really had missed them.
“An heir, Nicole!” Philip said, holding Nicole’s face in his hands. “You are having an heir!”
“A child, father,” she grunted a little resentful. “Waverly and I are having a child.”
“I'm sorry, I didn’t mean anything with my words,” Philip immediately apologized.
Nicole nodded, accepting the apology and guided them inside, once they reached the great hall, she excused herself to get her wife.
It wasn’t an easy task to get Waverly dressed and ready to face people, she was still having trouble leaving Nicole’s arms and the evening wasn’t at all appealing.
As soon as they walked into the hall, Rayna and Philip showered her with praises, good wishes and hugs. She received everything with grace, without letting go of Nicole’s arm, and tried to engage in small talk until the rest of Nicole’s brothers arrived, follow by the Earps.
Everyone had nothing but love and gifts for the future baby, Michelle’s eyes were swollen as she ran to hug her youngest child.
It was a strange moment when Ward Earp walked into the room and the first thing he did was wrap his arms around Philip. Everyone remained silent, watching the interaction of the two men who had been stubbornly avoiding each other but now were on the verge of tears.
They eventually let go and nodded at each other like they hadn’t been fighting over the last few months.
“Congratulations on the heir to the crown.” Ward said.
“Congratulations on your first grandchild,” Philip replied.
Nicole and Waverly laughed watching their fathers pretend they weren’t just as excited as they were.
The evening progressed without much incidents, people drank, joked and laughed, telling stories about other pregnancies and trying not to hover over Waverly, understanding her need for distance.
Michelle kept crying throughout the night, until it was time to retire, but she asked to have a moment alone with her daughter to give her ‘motherly advice’. Which wasn’t quite like herself but Waverly agreed, leaving Nicole unsettled from the distance, even if her pregnant wife would be just a few floors away.
Everyone else went to bed for the night, except Philip and Ward. The ‘grandfathers’ decided to stay and have some of the best wine Haught Kingdom had to offer.
Nicole escorted her mother out but they both stood for a moment at the door, watching Philip and Ward laugh out loud and drink more wine.
“Do you think they have made amends?” Nicole asked.
“A child can do that, Nicole,” Rayna replied, resting her head on the door frame. “A child brings a lot more than happiness, it can bring pride, strength, and peace.”
Nicole hummed contented, watching her father genuinely smile, but she still felt uneasy from being ‘so far away’ from Waverly.
“You need to be with her,” Rayna stated, watching Nicole wipe the sweat of her palms on her breeches.
Nicole sighed, unable to hide anything from her mother, “this pregnancy… it has been rough for both of us, we can’t be physically apart.”
“Your father was the same when I was pregnant with you,” Rayna confessed, chuckling when Nicole looked at her with wide eyes. “He knew I was with child even before the healers, he refused to leave my side and got incredibly overprotected.”
“How long did that last?”
“Five weeks,” Rayna answered, “how long have you been feeling like this?”
“Eight weeks.”
“I'm sure it will soon pass, my child,” Rayna said, “we are here to help you both with your duties now.”
“I have never thanked you, mother,” Nicole let out with a sweet voice, “for everything that you have ever done for me, for us.”
Rayna smiled fondly, “it’s what a parent does for their child, Nicole, I'm sure you know this now. I would do anything for any of my children.”
“Are you sure it’s not because I'm your favorite?”
“Please,” Rayna huffed, playfully. “Avery is my favorite. You may be my third favorite child after John.”
They both laughed until Rayna held Nicole’s hand.
“Go to your mate, Nicole. Be with her, enjoy this time together.”
Nicole kissed her mother’s temple and whispered a “thank you” before leaving for her room.
It wasn’t a pretty sight, Waverly was on the floor, resting her head on Michelle’s lap, looking like she wanted to die while Michelle told the story of her birth and Willa and Wynonna laughed like idiots behind her.
It wasn’t easy to get everyone to leave either but they managed, even if they literally had to push Michelle out.
But at last, they were alone, resting in each other’s arms just like they longed to.
It was so much better from then on. Rayna and Philip truly helped, offering to take command for as long as they needed to, not only because they knew exactly what Nicole and Waverly were going through but because they were that kind of good parents.
The Earps stayed for a few days and Nicole’s brothers were kind enough to keep them entertained for the time they were there. Especially Michelle, who insisted no one could take care of Waverly but her.
She soon forgot about it however, when Avery took her to Mattie and commissioned a ‘special, commemorative grandmother jewel’.
She spent three days in the blacksmith’s shop, and it was a miracle not only that Mattie didn’t kill her, but that she knew exactly how to handle the very untamed Michelle Earp.
After their families left, they were truly on their own. Not even a worry about their kingdom because who better to take care of thing than the previous rulers?
It was all well and nice until they both slowly came out of their weird moods. There was still the need to be together and Nicole’s alpha overprotectiveness, but it was manageable and quite frankly, normal. Coincidentally, it was about the time Waverly started to show.
A little bump appeared on her belly one day and they both cried for hours. Nicole slept on Waverly’s stomach that night and she could swear she heard their baby’s heart again.
They resumed to their responsibilities soon after, thanking Nicole’s parents for their help and offering them to stay until the baby’s arrival.
Their love seemed to only grow for each other when they met every night after a day of working for their people. Waverly’s laughter never failed to put a smile on Nicole’s face and make her heart flutter.
Weeks became months and Waverly’s belly was now more prominent, making Nicole shower her with little kisses every time they were alone.
It was around five months when Rayna stomped into their chambers while they were having breakfast.
She looked agitated, holding a scroll in her hand.
“What is it?” Nicole asked, standing up to meet her mother.
“It’s a message from Shorty, he says he spotted the York’s ships near the north shore.”
Notes:
Well, there it is, what most of you (J/K all of you) have been waiting for. There is the other shoe.
Chapter 29: Consequences, pt. 1
Summary:
Just when she thought she had it all, Nicole must now get ready to face the result of her past actions.
Notes:
I did it again. You know what.
So… here is part one (or the first “chapart” as thehoneydaisy christened the split chapters 😆) of what used to be ch27, (maybe. I don't remember anymore😅) which is mostly pre-war strategy and shit.
Hope you like it.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Consequences, pt. 1
There are little moments in life when you question a bad decision you made in the past. It is normal, it is human; it is regret some may say.
Nicole hadn’t had many of those moments in her life. Honestly, she hadn’t worry about past things even when most of her actions had been… less than ideal. No, she was Nicole Haught, a princess first, the heir later and the King now. Her actions had always had consequences, of course; it was just that she was never the one who had to suffer them.
Regret? She almost didn’t understand the concept.
Until that faithful day when Waverly was taken away from her, in the middle of a forest, after she almost confessed her love to the omega. Then she got a tiny grasp of regret for the first time.
She regretted not trusting herself and her instincts, she regretted not writing to her mother and inform her of the new developments ─a little message would have avoided so much─ and she regretted not going after Waverly that same instant.
But sitting in a chair, after her mother brought the news of an upcoming war, well… she didn’t feel regret then either.
She wasn’t going to apologize for taking her mate back all those months ago. She didn’t regret that. She would never regret THAT. If this were the consequences, so be it.
Waverly immediately shook in fear next to her and cuddled under her arms, seeking for protection. Nicole wrapped her arms around her and softly placed her hand on Waverly’s little bump.
She was goddamn sure she didn’t regret the actions that led her to this moment. She had a mate on her arms, a crown on her head and a pup on the way. Fuck everything else.
She stood up, understanding what was coming was inevitable and knowing well she would fight till her last breath for what she had, and ordered the council to meet in the war room.
***************
A while ago…
King Jeannie York had been dreading the idea of having to marry her sons to “nobodies” but she was about to come to terms with it when Shorty appeared at her castle. He had been a loyal supplier of what she and her sons craved for several years and knew she could trust him.
When he asked for an audience on behalf of Queen Rayna Haught, Jeannie clenched her jaw and internally celebrated. Whatever the queen of the most powerful kingdom in the world needed for her to be traveling this far away was important, and Jeannie was sure she was going to come out of said meeting with a gain.
She instructed her sons and the people of the castle to be on their best behavior. Queen Rayna was known for her kindness and special treatment of the servants, things Jeannie considered weaknesses but was willing to fake in order to impress the Queen of Haught.
She wouldn’t have a problem with Pete, he was an alpha with the submission of an omega, but she specially coached her son Kyle not to act his usual, disdainful way. As her heirs, they were the representatives of her house and she needed to make sure she would get the Haughts as allies that day.
To her surprise, Queen Rayna needed a suitor for her alpha daughter to be free and it seemed like all the stars had aligned. Not only would she finally have a married heir, but an alliance with the biggest empire the world had ever known. The only problem was Rayna obviously chose Pete to marry the unknown Earp Princess as he was the eldest and clearly kindest. Jeannie had always known Kyle was more fit to be king, he was her pride, but this would have to do.
She happily made arrangements to leave while her sons kept Rayna entertained in the castle. It was done quickly per her request; at 22 and 21 respectively, her sons were old to be unmarried and her council were starting to whisper, she knew she needed this union to be done as fast as possible.
They sailed with an amount of gold she considered sufficient to impress, and hoped it was enough to sway the King of Garenth. For the duration of the trip, Rayna spoke wonders of Ward, the Earps and specially of Waverly; Jeannie was now excited for the union and could not wait to reach their destination.
Finally making it to land, Jeannie and Rayna separated as friends and allies and The King of York rode with her sons, all the gold she carried, and a handful of guards until she finally reached Garenth.
She presented herself before King Ward Earp arguing she had received word his younger daughter was unmated and she wished to marry her eldest son to her, and make her the Queen of York.
Ward refused at first, arguing his daughter was already promised to someone else.
King Jeannie smirked then and offered him the gold she brought with her. Michelle Earp was quick to rise from her seat and accepted her proposal, just as both Jeannie and Rayna had foreseen.
Ward left to try and break his daughter engagement while Jeannie and her sons stayed at Garenth.
The kingdom was much of Jeannie’s disliking. The weather was too hot, the land seemed to be dying, the bedchambers were not luxurious enough and Earps seemed like commoners, but it would have to do. She had given her word and that meant everything to her.
Sitting on her ship on the way back to her land, humiliated and angry. She cursed herself for being so naïve. She truly believed Rayna had been honest and believed all those words about Philip being noble and honorable.
She played her cards wrong and she knew it. As soon as Nicole barged into Garenth’s castle she started to plan what could she gain from the Princess’ behavior. She had pushed too hard when she thought she had an advantage after Nicole’s arrogance at the meeting and didn’t expect to be kicked out like she had.
Now she was without a wife for her son, without a new land and almost without dignity.
The trip back home was long and weeks on the sea meant too much time for a person to be alone with their minds. Her anger and desire for revenge only grew.
It didn’t help her sons were now enemies. Pete resented Kyle for asking for his bride’s hand behind her back and Kyle mocked him for his weakness.
No one was speaking to each other.
As soon as they arrived, Jeannie ordered every alpha and beta of age to train and serve in her army and wrote to all of her allies asking for support.
All of those who mistreated would suffer her rage.
Unfortunately, none of her allies supported her. Most of them didn’t believe her words since they had heard the Yorks were the villains who stormed into Garenth, threatened Ward and stole Waverly.
What a ludicrous story.
The one’s who did believe her didn’t dare to rise up against the Haughts. All her gold and wealth could only buy a few crazy sellswords, because, who in their right mind would fight against the most powerful kingdom in the world?
So she found herself alone. Her generals and knights could not find a viable plan to attack, so they advised her to not march to war.
Jeannie was angry, almost going mad and almost giving up on the idea of getting revenge. She surrendered to the thought she would die from pent-up rage.
That is until a letter from an unlikely ally arrived.
***************
Nicole headed for the war room and sent word to all the Wardens about the upcoming war.
It sounded so strange now, war.
Even though she had been to many at such a young age, she knew very well this one was different.
This wasn’t about land ─even though her kingdom was at stake─ it was about pride. And the only other time she faced a man with a fragile ego and a wounded pride, she almost died.
And this time she had done something to the enemy.
“Shorty said they are two days away,” Rayna’s voice broke Nicole out of her thoughts when they were finally in the war room.
“How come we didn’t see them sooner? Where were our lookouts?” Nicole asked, visibly enraged and still holding Waverly’s hand while they both stood at the head of the table.
Avery sighed and stepped forward. “They petitioned to leave their post when the first snow came and I granted it, I'm sorry.”
Nicole looked at him with nothing but love. If someone was to blame it was her, everyone around her had done the best they could while she was going through the pregnancy.
“He did right, Your Majesty,” Sir Ewan said. “Some lookouts have died in winter and they are mostly there for tradition. In the entire history of our kingdom, no one has ever attacked us from the north shore, not even Bulshar dared. It is mostly rocky cliffs and boulder fields, not to mention it is always cold and almost unbearable during winter.”
“Nicole, I have been to York,” Rayna intervened with a shaky voice. “Our winters are nothing compared to theirs, their conditions are worst on a normal day; if our shore is unguarded, they will take it without effort.”
“Well, that is all they will take,” Nicole firmly affirmed. “Any further than that and they will find the Morelessley army, we have sent word to Sir Charles to be ready. How many men does he have available?”
“Last time Julian wrote, he said twenty thousand,” Sir Ewan replied.
Nicole turned to her mother and asked, “you have been to their kingdom, do you recall the Yorks have many men?”
Rayna shook her head. “No. It is a very large kingdom but not many people live there, I don’t believe Jeannie has a large army.”
“Unless she has allies or swellswords,” Moody voiced.
“Shouldn’t we have heard something if she did?” Waverly asked, visibly upset and cradling her small baby bump.
“A few months ago, Lord Cryderman said he heard word from the king of Etremore about Jeannie looking for allies but the council didn’t believe she would actually dare to wage war, so we dismissed it,” Moody confirmed.
Well, it seemed like everyone’s arrogance was coming back to bite them in the ass today.
“Make sure Julian is aware of the threat and warn him to be ready, send some scouts to inform us when the Yorks land but do not attack. Jeannie is a smart woman, she wouldn’t come here without a plan,” Nicole ordered. “Let us wait for the wardens to get here so we can plan a strategy, make sure every guard is alert and prepare our army. You are all dismissed.”
The Haughts were the only ones who stayed, Avery apologized many times and Nicole refused to let him each and single one. She made sure to thank him for helping her and eased his worried state somehow.
It was then when Nicole remembered her father had been with them the whole time, sitting in the back and not participating at all.
She kindly asked her family to leave, and while Waverly refused at first, she reluctantly went, wrapped in Rayna’s arms.
“Am I to expect you to tell me this is my fault?” Nicole asked, without looking at her father.
Philip stood up and took Nicole by the shoulders, making her face him. “If anything, it is my fault, Nicole.”
“Don’t say that, father─”
“Then you don’t say things like that either.”
“We both know King Jeannie is offended for what I did,” Nicole said, sitting on the edge of the table.
“You know what I learned on my time away, Nicole?” he asked, imitating her position. “I had so much time to think, to feel guilt over my actions, to cry over my honor; until I finally realized something: this is on Jeannie York.”
Nicole huffed, not believing her father’s words.
“Think about it, Nicole. While yes, you did wrong in taking a bride that wasn’t yours and I did fail my honor by sending her away without making amends, but she would have never accepted a solution.
She came here with our land in her mind. I don’t doubt in the beginning she felt insulted, yes, but she could have demanded Waverly as was promised and she only did it to taunt you, to get you to react, because she knew the moment things turned bad, I would do anything to protect you and she wrongly thought I would give her a piece of our kingdom.
And I almost did, Nicole, I swear. The thought of having my reputation tainted hurt my ego and I almost let our people suffer because of it.
But you, even when she was threatening to take your mate away, you fought for our people. You didn’t let me do it. That’s how I know I made the best choice by letting you sit on the throne.”
Nicole swallowed the emotions her throat, “I thought you didn’t speak just now because you thought I was to blame for this situation.”
“I didn’t speak because you are King now, Nicole, people look up to you and rely on you for answers and guidance, it is not my place anymore but if you wish for my advice I am here for you, my child.”
“What should I do now?” she asked without hesitation.
Philip chuckled and held her face in her hand, “right now, you should go to your mate; she must be scared and the war is not going to happen today. After comforting her, your head will be clear for strategy.”
Nicole hugged him tight, feeling like a small child for just a moment, “thank you.”
When she was nearing their chambers, she felt it. Fear. The smell almost made her go mad. She ran the rest of the distance and opened the door to find Waverly crying between Avery and Rayna.
“She’s upset,” Rayna said, watching Waverly throw herself on Nicole’s arms.
“I will see for her, thank you.”
Avery and Rayna left, leaving Nicole whispering soothing words in Waverly’s ear.
“What if you die? Nicole, what will I do if you die? What will become of me? What about our child, what would become of him?” Waverly spoke so fast Nicole was surprised she understood her.
“Him? You think it’s a boy?” Nicole asked, playfully offended.
“Yes.” Waverly nodded, still wrapped up in Nicole’s arms.
“I think it’s a girl, and I know I'm right because we have a connection.” Nicole playfully poked Waverly’s belly.
“Nicole, I'm scared. I don’t want you to die.”
“Oh, I'm not dying, I will live forever.”
Waverly groaned, hit Nicole in the shoulder and broke free to pace the room. “I'm serious, Nicole. It is war, people die at wars.”
“I know, my love, I'm sorry.” Nicole made Waverly stop and kissed her forehead. “But I need you to calm, please. The baby is scared, I can feel her.” she knelt down and kissed Waverly’s belly, purring in a way Waverly hadn’t felt before.
“It’s a boy.”
“It’s a girl.”
Nicole smirked and stood up, she took Waverly in her arms and carried her to the room so they could both rest on the bed.
“Don’t you have things to do?” Waverly asked, trying to get up.
Nicole stopped her and pulled her back to rest on top of her, just like Waverly liked it. “Everyone is doing their job, my love, we will be ready. Right now, my job is to make sure you and the baby are well.”
Waverly let Nicole’s scent to comfort her, calmly resting on Nicole's chest. “I am so scared.”
“I know, my love, but I promise you things will be alright.”
***************
Nicole had done an upstanding job in keeping Waverly soothed while still presenting herself as stoic and powerful before the council and the Wardens who started to arrive.
A lot of people relied on her to make the best decisions and she would make sure to protect them all, but the two most important ones she kept safe in her chambers.
Surprisingly, Waverly agreed to not leave the room or office unless she was with Nicole. Ten guards look after her door, making sure anyone who entered had been properly searched.
But Waverly had also taken an oath to serve, and her people needed her, especially in a time of war… and winter.
There was so much to commission and distribute so her subjects could survive the weather. Beth and Rachel had been good representatives while she was confined to her chambers but it still needed to be her who made the decisions.
Her days appeared to be endless meetings and planning. Her belly appeared to be exponentially growing but also her discomfort. It wasn’t easy to spend her days carrying around a watermelon inside her womb.
She sat at her chair, pain starting to make its way through her back, while she listened to the latest developments from Beth Gardner. She shifted in her chair and held her belly, alerting her two advisors.
“Are you okay?” Rachel asked, a little startled.
Waverly smiled sweetly at Rachel’s worried face. “I'm fine, I just think it may be time to pause and get some food.”
Just as she finished saying the words, a guard walked in, escorting a servant.
“The King has sent you your favorite, Your Majesty, strawberry tart and gaylede,” the servant said, presenting Waverly with a trade.
“Well, that’s convenient,” Beth joked, watching Waverly immediately stuffed her face with food after thanking the servant.
“Mmhmm,” Waverly moaned. “She probably sensed the baby was hungry.”
“She can feel when the baby is hungry?” Rachel’s amazement made her face look like a small child.
“Yes, she can feel a lot of things actually.”
“That is just adorable!” Beth said with a warm voice. “I think she will be a wonderful parent.”
***************
It wasn’t easy to receive word the Yorks had landed on their shore, and it was even more difficult to know they took it without a fight.
What was concerning however, was the fact they made camp on the shore and didn’t move forward. Twenty thousand men just waiting for five days.
“I don’t understand.” Nicole sat at the head of the table in the war room before every Warden, general and knight. Her father and mother decided to stay away and give Nicole room to make her own decisions.
“What are they waiting for?”
“Probably you,” Kate voiced from her seat. “They have such a small army, not a match for ours. It’s either suicide of her plan involves you showing up.”
“I say we crush them,” Ewan proposed with arrogance. “Let’s take our soldiers and end them, you don’t even have to be there, Your Majesty.”
Nicole shook her head. “What kind of King would I be if I let my people march to war while I stay hidden in my castle?”
“If, I may,” General Mathias Dolls intervened from where he sat, between his two sons, “I had word from our allies, King Jeannie commanded her people to train for a short period of time, most of them are unprepared and forced to be here. They’re blood is in Jeannie’s hands as much as ours if we strike them without offering them pardon.”
Moody scoffed, “soldiers die, General Mathias. Our people will also shed blood and I don’t think Jeannie cares, so why should we?”
Regret. Probably for the second time in her life, Nicole regretted something. Not taking Waverly for herself, no. Never that. But for the lives that would undoubtedly be lost in this war. Maybe she should have tried harder to find a way to make things right with the Yorks and pay for her actions. Now there were other people’s life at risk because of her and that was a pain she would carry with herself forever.
The room emerged into a discussion in favor and against Ewan and Mathias, and Waverly held Nicole’s hand tighter. Everything seemed so very real now. People were talking strategies, battles and blood and Waverly felt her fear starting to build up again.
“Enough,” Nicole calmly said, making everyone stop. “What do you propose, General Mathias?”
He took a moment, knowing no one would like his words, “I believe every Warden should return to their cities─”
The council and every Warden complained, not wanting to leave their King going into battle without them.
“Let the man speak!” Waverly yelled, surprising everyone.
“Thank you, my Queen.” Mathias bowed his head. “As I was saying, scouts have returned from every corner of the Kingdom, and, even if there are no signs of the Yorks, we must not dismiss the idea they may attack if they deemed our cities unprotected.
We know now there are only twenty thousand men in their ranks, our capital alone can provide one hundred and fifty thousand for a battle, getting more soldiers away from their families is unnecessary. They should stay in their cities, commanded by their Wardens.
If King Jeannie wants you, then your presence alone will spare the lives of many. It is the least violent option.”
Murmurs filled the room, people taking to each other and throwing glances at The King and Queen, who remained silent.
“Sir Ewan, you are the knight commander, what do propose?” Nicole asked, a little lost in thought.
“While I agree we don’t need our entire army, I still believe we should march forward and not give them a chance or a pardon. They are here attacking your Kingdom, Your Majesty, you should send a message to anyone who dare rise against you.”
“Very well.” Nicole stood up, rested her hands on the table and spoke, “every Warden shall return to their cities─”
Once again, her Wardens ─and friends and family─ groaned, not accepting her orders.
“EVERY Warden WILL return,” she voiced with command. “I understand your concern and I appreciate it, but you are more useful to me watching over our people. You will be on alert if I send for you, but your main priority will be to protect the land and its inhabitants.
General Mathias, I appreciate your advise and I now your position demands you to be by my side but I will ask the same of you as a Warden.”
“But, Your Majesty─”
“If I ask the rest to abstain from battle and protect their cities, I must ask the same of you, I'm afraid. It is only fair.”
Mathias nodded in acceptance, “I understand, Your Majesty.”
Nicole then turned her head, “Sir Ewan, you will command the city’s army. Make sure eighty thousand are ready and leave the rest behind to protect the city. We shall leave in two days.
I thank you all for being here and if this is the last time we shall ever speak, I thank you for your service and loyalty. You are all dismissed.”
The council left but the Wardens ─including Nicole’s brothers─ stayed, pleading to let them go with her. They had been together to every fight before; it didn’t feel right to be separated this time.
Nicole refused.
After much, much fighting, she finally convinced her friends and family to follow the orders. It hurt her to do it, and she would miss them, but it was the best decision for all. And a King must always make the best decision for their people.
When they returned to their room, Nicole and Waverly found the antechamber fill with gifts for the future heir. Each with a message from their friends, each a demonstration of love.
It felt so strange to receive so much joy when death was calling at the door.
So many toys and trinkets the baby wouldn’t be able to use until later on, but all very sweet. Robin gifted them a precious jewel from his city while Curtis presented them with a blanket Gus made for the baby.
Kate sent a gift wrapped in a piece of silk; Waverly curiously unwrapped it to find three tarot cards.
“I did a reading for your baby,” the note said. “The sun, the world and the star. Joy, fulfillment and faith. All good signs your baby will be a fortunate one.”
Waverly had never truly believed in such things but in that moment, her soul felt strangely calm, accepting Kate words as the only truth.
“I was so excited when I heard the news,” Xavier suddenly voiced, standing at the door behind Nicole and Waverly, next to his brother, Jerrick.
The hug between Nicole and Xavier was all feelings and nothing official.
“Congratulations, Waverly,” Jerrick said extending his arms, ready to hug his dear old friend.
“No!” Waverly took a step back, wrapped one arm protectively around her belly and reached for Nicole’s hand.
“I'm, sorry,” Nicole apologized before the two stunned men, “it has been… strange. We both grew overprotecting of the baby.”
“Chrissy has been the same,” Xavier told them with a bright smile. “I miss her already.”
“Thank heavens you are going back soon,” Waverly said, rubbing her belly.
“I will not. Neither of us will, we will stay and go with Nicole.”
“Xav─” Nicole tried.
“No! No, Nicole. We cannot stay while you go, I would never forgive myself if something happens to you and I'm not there.”
Nicole placed her hand on Xavier’s shoulder and sighed, “and I could never forgive myself if something happens to you because you are not focused. What will I say to Chrissy if something happens to you? What will I tell your child?”
“With all due respect, Your Majesty─ Nicole,” Jerrick started, “what will we say to Waverly if something happens to you? What will we tell your child? We cowered and stayed?”
“You are not cowards if you are following my orders, and I'm sorry but that is my last word. I will feel better knowing you two are at your cities, taking care of our people.”
“Nicole, I know I you released me from my oath but I still feel the need to protect you, to stand by you, to─”
“No, Xavier, stop.” Nicole ordered, and headed for the door. “I appreciate your friendship and loyalty, but I will not take you with me. Neither of you. So, please, I need you to go back to your cities.”
The brothers looked at each other and dropped their shoulders. One more teary goodbye to their friends and they did as they were told, hating the situation they were in.
Nicole took Waverly’s hand and headed for the room, where Nicole quickly sat on the bed, tired of the day.
“You know I would feel so much better if you were taking your friends with you,” Waverly said, as she sat next to Nicole.
“I know, my love, and I'm sorry but I can’t let people die for me. I already know some will and I'm not sure I can stand it.”
Waverly rested her head on Nicole’s shoulder, scared for the future. “I wish I could go with you so I could protect you.”
Nicole let out a breathy laugh, “oh, you would end this war in an instant, we both know you are quite capable, but what you are protecting inside of you is so much more important.”
“I know, that’s the only reason I'm not marching with you.”
They stayed cuddled for a moment, until Nicole suddenly spoke.
“Waves, take off your dress!”
“What? Nicole, this is not the time!”
Nicole tried and failed not to laugh, “no, that’s not what I meant. Please, take off your dress?”
Waverly groaned but did take off her dress and stood between Nicole’s legs.
Nicole hummed and took Waverly’s hands to guide her over her belly, it was a moment until Waverly spoke.
“Nicole, what are─ Oh!”
“Did you feel that?” Nicole asked with a bright smile.
Waverly playfully rolled her eyes. “He’s inside─”
“She”
“HE is inside of me, of course I felt that. I can’t believe that’ his little hand!”
“Uhm, that’s HER leg,” Nicole joked and the baby moved again, making tears rolled down both their eyes.
Nicole kissed Waverly’s belly, purring to their child.
“You are loved.”
Tears did not stop for either of them. Waverly played with Nicole’s hair as Nicole rested her cheek on her belly.
It was until Waverly felt the discomfort of her position that they got on the bed, wrapped up in each other arms, just like they needed before things would go mad again.
“How did you know?” Waverly asked, “That he─”
“She.”
“HE would kick? I mean, I can feel him, when he’s happy or hungry or sad, but he’s inside of me.”
“I don’t know,” Nicole answered with a smile. “I can’t explain it. it’s not something I can see like a dream; it is just a feeling. I feel her─”
“Him.”
“HER,” Nicole continued, “I feel her all over me. I think I have heard her heart a few times and I could smell her when she was scared, but the rest I don’t know. I just know when she’s hungry, happy or like now I felt her moving. It is the strangest but most magical thing.”
“You need to fight for our baby, Nicole. You need to come back to us─” Waverly uncontrollably sobbed on top of her mate.
“I will, my loves,” Nicole said, resting her palm on Waverly’s bump, “I promise.”
***************
The Dolls men reluctantly went back to their cities, as well of all the Wardens, not without fighting to stay once again.
But Nicole refused. She wouldn’t─ couldn’t let people die in her name.
Three days later she was at the main hall, saying goodbye to her parents and brother, all of whom promised to care for Waverly during her absence.
Avery tried to joke as usual, but his eyes were full of fear for his sister. Rayna spoke soothing words like she had done every single time she had sent her daughter to War and Philip spoke words of encouragement. Inspirational as usual and uncharacteristically warm, he hugged Nicole for a moment, giving her comfort like when she was a child.
Nicole braced herself for what was next, she never thought she would be saying goodbye to her love and march to her possible death, but she stood tall as walked inside High Castle’s library, were Kings would usually say goodbye to their Queens.
“Have you always looked this dashing in your armor?” Waverly asked, her intentions were playful but her voice was shaking, almost on the verge of tears.
Nicole tried; she really did to hide her tears but she couldn’t. She ran to her wife and touched their foreheads together, unable to conceal her emotions.
“If I fall─” she started.
“No, please don’t say that!” Waverly walked away, shaking her head. “You will come back to us, you promised.”
“I know, I know I did, but please listen to me.” Nicole reached and held Waverly’s hands in her own.
“If I fall, it is unlikely the Kingdom would fall. I know my parents and Avery will take care of you but if you think you are in danger, I need you to leave.”
Waverly’s tears were flowing out of her eyes like a waterfall.
“There is an entrance behind that book case, it will lead you to a three-day path until you find Shorty. He will safely take you somewhere else. Neither you or our child will ever need for nothing and you will be able to live in peace.”
“How can you say that?” Waverly angrily yelled, setting herself free from Nicole’s grasp. “I could never leave our people behind to suffer a cruel faith.”
“WAVERLY JUST─!” Nicole stopped herself. She breathed deep and ran a gloved and through her hair, feeling helpless.
She dropped her shoulders and knelt down in front of Waverly, kissing her belly. “It is bad enough I have to go and leave you both behind. Eliza and my family will protect you but I need to know you will do anything to protect our child. Please, promise me, for my own sanity.”
“You’re scared,” Waverly said, wrapping her arms around Nicole. “And it is not just me feeling that. The baby is very uneasy, he is worried for you.”
“Fine. I promise if you fall, I will leave. But hear this, Nicole Haught, I forbid you to die.”
“Then I won’t… and thank you.” Nicole breathed both her child and her wife in one more time and stood up. “And it’s a girl.”
“It’s a boy.”
Nicole smiled, closed her eyes and kissed Waverly’s lips one last time, “I love you both, never forget that.”
She turned around and left, refusing to have the image of her sobbing wife to be the last she had of her before marching to war.
***************
The army was waiting for her like every single time they had before every battle but this time it felt wrong. Maybe it was the crying of her wife still ringing in her ear or the accelerated heart rate of her scared pup aching in her bones, but she made a decision.
She walked to the center of the field, right in the middle of the army and spoke with emotion rather than passion.
“My dear and loyal people, I have stood before you so many times before to inspire you to fight and defend the crown, yet, today I cannot do that.
The fights before have been solely over land, our land, and we have fought together to defend it.
I can honestly say I craved it. Brothers, I swear to you I craved the fight, the blood, the dominance… to let people know who the most powerful name was, my name.
But this time I do not wish to fight. Believe me, if I could I would stay with my mate, with my─”
Words got stuck on her throat as she though about the first time she felt her baby, her little heart beat strong and powerful, how happy she was, and how she wished with all her might to be next to her.
“I would stay with my family,” she continued, dropping her head down.
She shook her head looked up, taking in the many faces of her soldiers. “The fight ahead is because of me, I did wrong and those people want revenge against me, I cannot ask you to be the one who satiate their need for blood.
The threat ahead is my fault and my fault alone, I won’t ask you to die for the mistakes I have made. So if any of you want to stay here, you may, no harm will come, no punishment. You will get pay the same and your families will be safe.”
She looked over her shoulder, Sir Ewan looking left and right to see if there was any movement but everyone remained still.
“With all due respect, Your Majesty,” a soldier’s voice could be heard between the crowd and people moved to give him space.
“Everyone here has made mistakes, only when we make them, we fix it with our fists and then no one cares.”
Everyone laughed as the soldier finally reached the front line, “Just because you are the King doesn’t mean you have to be perfect or are beyond forgiveness.
You are our ruler and our leader. Like your parents before you, you and the Queen have made sure we are taken care of. Just right now, as we speak, my family is fed and warm because the Queen made sure of it.
Now, if those people are threatening you, they are threatening us and we will fight for you, next to you, like we always have.”
A chorus of “yeah” could be heard amongst the soldiers.
“For Haught,” the soldier said, nodding at Nicole.
“For Haught,” she repeated.
“For Haught!” all of the soldier yelled in unison, lifting their fists in the air.
Even more filled with emotion now, Nicole got on her horse, waiting for the army to be ready to march until a conversation between two voices she recognized well could be heard in the back.
“Well, that was a sad speech, she used to be good at that,” one of them said, closer to Nicole now.
“I know…” he other voiced mocked. “And does she have to wear the cape and the crown?”
“Makes her look like an asshole if you ask me.”
Nicole smiled and shook her head but refused to look back. “You know I can’t take you; you are both alpha heirs and this isn’t even your fight.”
“Of course it is our fight,” Willa said from her horse. “That bitch is threatening our sister and that will simply not do.”
“Please, I could not forgive myself if something happens to either of you,” Nicole begged, finally looking at her friends, armor clad bodies, looking ready to take heads.
“And we could not forgive ourselves if Waverly dies,” Wynonna angrily voiced. “Because believe me, Nicole, if something happens to you Waverly would die.”
“You need to stay and look after your Kingdom─” Nicole tried.
Willa tiredly groaned, not taking no for an answer. “Our Kingdom isn’t being threatened, we made sure of it. Father is aware and alerted and Robert is in charge of our army.”
“Sir Svane is my knight!” Nicole complained. “He should be here!”
“But he is my Beta and he loves me very much, so he did as I asked,” Willa said, shrugging her shoulders.
Nicole was about to fight with them when she noticed two riders approaching from her right and grunted again.
“Eliza, I told you to stay and protect Waverly!”
“Yes, yes you did,” Eliza replied. “But then the Queen ordered me to come with you and no offense, Your Majesty, but I'm afraid of her, she has a temper.”
“And you?” Nicole asked with a frown.
“I am your champion, Nicole, I'm supposed to fight alongside of you,” Lady Astrid smugly answered, her nose now crooked from facing Nicole’s fists.
Everyone looked at her, not accepting her answer, until she caved.
“And Waverly asked me to watch your back.”
“So is everyone here because of Waverly?” Nicole questioned looking left and right.
“Yes.” All of them nodded their heads at the same time.
Nicole chuckled and shook her head. “Of course. But I really don’t want to have to guard my back from your sword, Lady Astrid.”
“Oh, I have to make sure you wont die, Nicole. I need your blessing to court a certain blond, omega healer,” Astrid said, looking ahead.
“Blond heal─? Grace?” Nicole voiced in disbelief. “You want to court Healer Grace?”
“Yes. You are the Alpha and she lives under your roof, I need your blessing to court her.”
“Something tells me you already have.”
“You are quite right,” Astrid laughed. “What I really want, is to ask for her hand in marriage; the thing is, she was promised to someone else since birth and I thought you of all people could understand and help us.”
“You? Marriage?” Nicole mocked.
Astrid finally faced her and spoke with a surprising honesty, “love is a curious thing, Nicole, you know of what I speak.”
“That I do.” Nicole sighed and looked at her friends, who were clearly set on the idea of fighting with her. “Well, if there is no changing your minds, let us go then. Let’s fight for the ones we love.”
Notes:
Well?
Chapter 30: Consequences, pt. 2
Summary:
Nicole marches forward and faces her enemies. Will she be victorious?
Notes:
CW & TW
Fight, blood, violence and death. I know it’s in the tags but MIND YOUR TAGS PEOPLE! 🤣Anyway, here is the second part of this crazy chapter. It is long and I'm not responsible for your feelings. 😳
(Btw, this is like the 50th attempt to post this because the site hates me now, I hope this time it goes through.)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Consequences pt. 2
Every inch as Nicole marched ahead felt like a dagger repeatedly going through her heart. For a moment she considered agreeing with Sir Ewan’s plan and just end all of the York’s army so she could go back to her family.
But she had to be better than that.
She wanted to be better than that.
Waverly and their child were secured inside her castle and while it hurt to be away from them, at least she found solace in their safety.
The cold and the snow made the road ahead somber but it was their moods what made it unbearable.
Maybe it was the thought death was ahead.
Before, when Nicole went to war, she may have been scared for her people and her family but she had also been a little excited, and she made sure to transmit it to her army and friend but now, no one wished for it. Even Willa and Wynonna had stopped the jokes and barely spoke at all.
After days of traveling, they finally made it to Morelessley and it already looked like the previous fights Nicole remembered. Camp near the battlefield, soldiers walking about, scouts coming and going, and the unmistakable smell of fear.
Sir Julian Charles, the Warden, received them and guided them to the tent they would be using as a command center.
The Angel, as Sir Julian was called ─because of his ability to nurse wounded soldiers back to life in the middle of a battle─ informed them of the latest events, which included them watching the York’s camp and about nothing else.
Every time Nicole heard Jeannie hadn’t moved, her body ached. A smart alpha like the King of York must have had a good plan if she camped on her enemy’s Kingdom and didn’t move after.
Just as they were discussing strategies, a York messenger arrived. The scroll he carried was small and it had the York seal on it. Nicole opened it to read three little words written on it.
“Come greet us.”
Against all advise, Nicole agreed to parley with the enemy. It was most likely a trap but maybe if Nicole saw them, heard them, she would get a better idea of their intentions.
To everyone else, the Yorks’ intentions seemed pretty clear.
Nicole took a small army and her loyal companions and marched ahead. There, waiting in the middle of the battlefield was Jeannie York, front and center, looking positively chirpy; Kyle looking arrogant as ever, and Pete, who actually looked like didn’t want to be there.
There was also a dozen of people behind them, who Nicole assumed were Jeannie’s generals and Knights, but none was wearing armor. Odd. Maybe they did want to just talk.
Reaching the waiting crowd, Nicole noticed the white, toothy smile on Jeannie’s face and it made her sick. She wasn’t even all the way in front of her when the woman started taunting her.
“The little wolf wears the crown now,” she condescendingly said, earning a mocking chuckle from Kyle.
“Were you expecting my father?” Nicole calmly asked.
Jeannie’s grin grew even bigger, “oh, I knew you wore the crown from the moment it rested on your head, Nicole. But don’t worry, when we are done with you, we will come for that disgraceful man.”
It hit Nicole, the insult to her father, but she still kept her composure. “You have no chance of winning, Jeannie, we outnumber you five to one and this is just my city’s army.”
Jeannie laughed.
As if the devil was coming out of her throat, so sinister and evil it made Nicole’s spine shiver.
“Oh, you are so naïve, little wolf,” Jeannie finally said. “Winning, losing─ do you think that’s all there is to life?”
“Then what is it that you want?” Willa asked from where she sat on her horse, next to Nicole.
“Oh, I am glad you ask, because I thought this would be the appropriate time to tell you my strategy.” Jeannie sarcastically said. “What are you doing here anyway? This isn’t even your fight.”
“We also wronged you, King Jeannie. We were expecting your… wrath.” Wynonna mocked back.
Jeannie rolled her eyes. “Please, what could I possible want with that disgusting and dying land of yours? I have no intention of coming after you. That would gain me nothing.”
“Think about this, Jeannie,” Nicole tried. “Even if you best us here, there is no way you can take on the rest of my Kingdom. You should spare your people’s lives and go back to your land.”
“No. Thank you for the offer, but I much rather watch you die.”
It was clear Jeannie was doing, trying to get Nicole riled up like she always used to react but Nicole had a lot of people counting on her not fucking things up this time.
“Then I challenge you,” she said making Willa, Wynonna, Eliza and even Astrid murmur behind her to stop and reconsider.
“I challenge you, or one of your sons, or all three of you. I do not care. Let us end this right now.”
Jeannie hummed and narrowed her eyes, sarcastically insinuating she was considering it. “No. We refused.”
“No one has ever refused a challenge!” Nicole said, surprised. “What will your people think when they know you had the chance to spare them and you didn’t?”
“They will fight because I ordered them, Nicole. They are not here to think or feel, they are here to do as I say. Besides, I don’t want to fight you.”
“Then tell me what do you want,” Nicole demanded. “You sailed here to what? Talk?”
“What I want?” Jeannie hummed contentedly and breathed deep. “You. I love seeing you here, like this. You stand before me and I can see the fear in your eyes─ I have to tell you, for someone of your reputation, I was expecting a beast lusting for blood.
But all I see is a scared little child─ Tell me, are you aware of how many people will die because of you? It is that what scares you? To carry their deaths on your shoulders?
See? I am already winning. To watch your fear, to watch you suffer is enough reward.
We may lose, Nicole, of course we may. But have you wondered what will happen if you fall? Or are you immortal? What will become of your bitch if you die?
You say you want to fight me or my sons but you’re not almighty… Oh, all we need is one good strike and your blood will run down our swords.
And once I have your blood, well…. Let’s just say we will have fun deciding the fate of your… queen.
Maybe I will chain her in the dungeons or perhaps I will let Kyle have fun with her…
Oh, and don’t even get me started on your pup─”
Nicole clenched her fist on her horse’s reigns but remain unusually still. “You have made your point, King Jeannie, seeing me suffer is enough for you to risk so many lives, so here is my promise.”
Nicole made her horse trot closer and looked straight into Jeannie’s eyes, full of rage and nothing else. “I will suffer. I am not like you, so yes, the lives lost will weight on me but before this war is over, I will see the life escape out of your eyes in terror. You have threatened my Queen and my child so I promise you, you will get to see the beast in me.”
“You,” she directed her spite to Kyle, who had not lost his awful smug look. “I will wipe that smile of your face. I can see you crave blood, you sick creature, so I will make sure you see your own blood flowing before you die.”
“And you…” she said to Pete, “I humiliated you and for that I am sorry. I did wrong and I cannot say I would react differently if I was in your shoes, but you stand behind these animals so my promise to you is this: I will give you a quick and merciful death, but a death nonetheless.”
She turned around and kicked her horse, starting her ride back with her stunned people following behind.
They stayed far enough to wonder how Nicole had managed to control herself. They were on the verge of lunging forward themselves but it was completely unusual for Nicole. Just a couple of months ago she would have jumped on Jeannie’s throat, no doubt.
Be she acted like a true king instead.
When they returned to the camp, Nicole immediately went to her tent, not wanting to speak with anyone and they all understood. She needed more than a moment. It must have been harder on her.
It was late at night when Willa and Wynonna walked into the tent to find her kneeling on the ground with her hands clasped together in prayer.
They could’ve sworn Nicole had never done that before.
They waited in silence until Nicole stopped murmuring and faced them.
“What can I do for you, friends?” she asked, looking like a contrast from her infuriated face just hour ago.
“I didn’t think you─” Wynonna motioned her hands together, imitating a prayer and pointed at the sky.
“I need all the help I can get.”
“Very well.” Willa pulled wine and cups out of nowhere and pour them some as they all sat around Nicole’s table.
Nicole smiled and carefully placed her cup to the side, “I promised Waverly I wouldn’t─”
“Are you afraid of little Waves?” Willa teased.
“Have you seen your sister angry?”
Wynonna chuckled and shook her head. “Yes, one time when she was ten, I was mocking her for not being able to ride and she hit me with a stick. I still have the scar right here.” She pointed at her forehead, making Willa and Nicole laugh.
They shared more fun stories until their bellies hurt from laughing, then, all of the sudden they stopped. The reality of their situation felt like a constantly lurking shadow behind them. The night went from playful to somber in an instant.
“Why didn’t you attack them?” Wynonna asked, “today at the battlefield. They wore no armor; their army was far away and the way she spoke─ I was sure you were going to kill her right there.”
“We were surrounded,” Nicole said, looking at the distance. “She had archers on high ground and soldiers behind the tree line, she wanted to provoke me so I would react like I usually do. I could have killed her there but then we would all have been dead.”
Wynonna took a moment to think about Nicole words. She was sure if it would have been her, she would have been impulsive and act on feelings rather than brains. She had been to war with Nicole before but it was under King Philip’s wing and even though Nicole would do the fighting and strategy, she was still under someone else’s command. This side of her was new and Wynonna felt a certain admiration for her friend’s intelligence and attitude, but a question still lingered in her head.
“And why don’t you… destroy them? I'm sorry but I don’t understand, this is but a small fraction of your army and you still have the numbers. You could have ended them without sweating or leaving Waverly’s side.”
“Because,” Willa spoke before Nicole. “It is not fair. Nicole gave her people a choice and they still decided to be here, do you think Jeannie gave her soldiers the same chance? There are fathers, mothers, brothers and sisters there being forced to fight. If Nicole just kills them all, what makes her different than any tyrant in history?
A good King looks out for the people in their land, but a great King cares for the helpless, no matter where they come from.”
“Havens, Willa,” Wynonna said and drank her fifth cup of wine, “I hope father retires soon because you are ready to rule.”
Nicole watched amused as the sisters kept bickering and drinking. Not long ago she would have joined them and face the next day’s battle hungover and reckless, thankfully that wasn’t her anymore.
She was almost falling asleep on the chair, listening to her friends talk, when something got her attention.
“Do you two smell that?” she asked, startled.
“No.”
“It smells like─”
“FIRE!” came the scream outside the tent.
Willa and Wynonna ran first, Nicole took her sword and met them outside to see most of the camp burning, the smoke mixed with the cold of the night instantly burned their lungs. It was chaos. Soldiers screaming while a rain of fire dawned on them.
Flaming arrows flew over, landing on the tents around them, people trying order each other to put out what flames they could. But it was a shadow near Sir Ewan’s tent that caught her attention.
One of her own soldiers setting it on fire and watching it burn to the ground.
Nicole ran to him; he was so focused on his task he didn’t even see her coming. With a swing of her sword the soldier instantly met his maker but Nicole stood there, hurt by the betrayal and wondering what could have prompted his actions.
She tried to get rid of those thoughts and step away but tripped on something, or someone. She landed on top of a body; eyes still open but all life gone.
Sir Ewan was dead. Her Knight Commander murdered in the night by a coward and a traitor. Nicole sat up and closed his eyes. For someone obsessed with showing power against his enemies, Sir Ewan sure died easy. A dagger through the heart was all it took.
An arrow in the sky was headed towards her and she was grateful to the Gods for the two shields that appeared to cover her, Astrid and Eliza holding them above her to shelter her from the fire.
“Move!” Astrid yelled, making Nicole react and crawl a few feet to hide behind a carriage for cover.
“We were betrayed. Our own people did this!” Nicole angrily voiced next to the two women.
“No.” Eliza shook her head. “I thought so too but look at their armor,” she pointed at a dead soldier near them. “It is the old one. Mattie worked on armor that is sturdier in making and darker in color for all our soldiers. Someone must have given the Yorks the old ones without knowing Mattie gave us new ones the day before we parted.”
It was a relief to know she hadn’t been betrayed. At least not by the people with her, the ones who had willingly marched forward and were now trying to escape the fire.
“They must have infiltrated when we met them at the field,” Astrid lamented.
Of course. King Jeannie was no fool, to risk her life like she did would only make sense if she had a plan for it.
“We need weapons and armor,” Astrid continued while she tried to look around for threats.
Nicole took in her surroundings; much like her, a lot of people were wearing nightclothes, robes and boots, except for the guards who were supposed to be on watch but never imagined they would be attacked by people wearing the same shield on their chests.
“They burned our armory first and our squires are probably dead or hiding, we have none of that,” Eliza said, distressed.
Snow started to fall and it was a blessing and a curse. It would help their fight with the fire but their breaths were already visible with every exhalation hitting the air.
“Go. Help anyone you can and share the information about the armor. Kill everyone who is not ours and don’t die!” Nicole ordered before they separated to do as they were told.
They fought for hours, against the fire threatening to end them, against their enemies when they found them, and against their instincts when they had to drive their swords through someone wearing Haught armor.
There was a moment when Nicole looked around her to see her friends fighting next to her. Exhausted and angry but giving their best.
Even Wynonna Earp.
For someone who was very drunk and almost naked, she held herself exceptionally well on the battlefield.
The screams and sounds of swords hitting metal kept the night alive until the first light of the morning started to shine and the Haught army was thankful for it. It was easier now to distinguish friends from foe.
Foe. Even in the distance the enemy became as clear as day. The Yorks sat on their horses, admiring their work. Their gold armor shining no more than their wicked smiles. Except Pete, who still looked like he would rather die than be there.
Finally, with the dim light of the sun starting to shine, the Haught army was able to stand their ground. The few soldiers that had shields started to advance to protect their brothers and sisters, but so did the York soldiers.
Every step Nicole’s army took forward, Jeannie responded with more flaming arrows and soldiers to keep the advantage, small groups at a time, so she was always ahead.
Wynonna stood up in the middle of the field to yell curses at the Yorks without a care in the world and Nicole watched how Astrid pushed her out of the line of fire and dragged her away.
“Those arrows? They kill!” Astrid yelled at Wynonna, stopping her from getting up again.
The sun was up by now, covered by dense clouds as Nicole made her way next to Astrid and Wynonna to reassemble. Soon enough, Willa and Eliza landed next to them, dragging themselves to avoid the incoming fire, even through the cold snow.
Finding coverage behind the trees but pretty much still in the open they debated what to do next. The Knight commander was dead, Julian was preoccupied with helping the wounded rather than attack, and the Haught army was going forward without strategy, which meant soldiers were dying in the process.
“We need to stop them,” Nicole said, peeking her head out of a tree to see Kyle with a bow and arrow, clearly aiming for her head. “The Yorks, if we compromise their positions their advantage is over. Their army won’t know what to do without their guidance.”
“How?” Wynonna angrily asked. “We are too far away. Anytime someone tries to approach they get targeted.”
Astrid proudly held a bow in her hand. “I have this.”
“I found one too.” Willa pulled her own bow from her shoulder.
“Good.” Nicole nodded. “Does anyone have good aim?”
All four women shook their heads in response.
“Does anyone have arrows?”
Again, all alphas looked down, as if losing hope.
“Wait!” Willa walked out of their cover and an arrow was immediately shot her way, barely grazing her arm before Astrid pulled her back.
“Do you two like to getting arrows thrown at you?”
Willa smiled and pointed her chin at the nearby arrow. Good. They had one.
“You missed me, you imp!” she yelled at Kyle, who had a disturbing smile on his face as he shot again, missing Willa completely and giving them a second arrow.
“Set them on fire and shoot at them. I will be the distraction, they want me,” Nicole ordered, noticing for the first time, how Astrid was bleeding from her stomach and looking rather pale. “Are you okay?”
She nodded and covered her wound.
“Yes,” Willa said, handling Astrid’s bow to Wynonna. “But someone else should to the shooting.”
Wynonna and Willa nocked the arrows on the string and set them on fire from the burning ground, getting ready to aim at their enemies.
“Are you ready?” Nicole asked, preparing herself to run.
“Just don’t die!” the four women yelled at once.
Arrows ready, and five sets of lungs heaving, they all focused on their targets.
Nicole ran with her sword in her hand, and, just as she predicted, all three Yorks turned to her. Kyle shooting arrow after arrow and Jeannie holding the reigns of her horse righter, as if she was ready to go and cut Nicole’s head herself.
This was the moment. Willa and Wynonna shot.
Missing the Yorks completely, but the arrows grazed their horses and spooked them, making all three York’s gallop in different directions and their army confused as who to follow.
The attack against the Haughts stopped for a moment, Nicole found cover behind a tree away from her friends and looked back at the field. Just her luck. Jeannie York was headed directly to her, all rage on her startled horse.
It was a split moment when time froze but Nicole saw it clearly, she ran with all her strength and jumped with all her might, pushing Jeannie off her horse and making them both fall hard on the snow-covered grass but losing her sword in the process.
In pain and tired, she rolled over her body to see Jeannie huffed and get up, her evil smirk never disappearing. The woman stood up before Nicole and laughed, she took her helmet off and unsheathed her sword.
“Oh, how I dreamt of this.” She smiled as she swung her sword in the air with that eternal arrogance.
“I have to admit, at first I dreamt it was your wretched father but as soon as you wore the crown, I knew it had to be you. I knew it had to be you the one who suffer.” She kept taunting Nicole, slowly approaching.
“You mocked me! You tainted my name! You came to my house with false promises and then made a fool out of me! The whole world thinks I am the villain of this story, that I showed up here and tried to take something that wasn’t mine while you are adored and praised.
But you die today. I will take your land and your people and the world will know Jeannie York is no fool!”
Unarmed and unprotected, Nicole stood before Jeannie. All spirit and no strategy, she looked around through the falling snow, Astrid and Eliza were leading her army forward, finally making good use of their numbers. It was working, without their leaders, The York army had nothing.
She smiled to herself, her breath tired and shallow but willing to keep going. There was only the fight ahead
Jeannie attacked, lunging forward rather hard but Nicole avoided it, then again and again. Nicole felt Jeannie’s sword ghost her face and her neck but she kept moving her feet, like a perfectly synchronized dance between a wolf and its prey, and, for a moment, there was confusion over who had the advantage and who was the one fighting unarmed.
Jeannie’s blows became harsh and unskilled, mostly attacking high outside and inside, clearly driven by anger as Nicole’s footwork kept her from getting hit. Every time Jeannie swung Nicole, dodge it but never made an attempt to run, she kept focused on her job: to give her friends time and space to win this battle while Jeannie kept unleashing her rage at her.
But then Jeannie became desperate, and even though Nicole was faster, the sword got closer and closer, feeling like a hard blow would soon come and then she would be done for.
Just as Nicole avoided a low inside strike, she fell to the ground face first. She cursed herself for her distraction thinking Jeannie now had the advantage and possible her life in her hands.
Hands and knees buried on the snow; she heard her name being called like a chorus from heaven.
But it was Wynonna.
Wynonna thank-the-heavens Earp yelled Nicole’s name at the same time the she skillfully slid a sword to Nicole through the snow.
Nicole smiled and picked her own sword just in time to turn on her back and hold it against Jeannie’s blade but Jeannie didn’t even blink. She kept pushing down, teeth bared and eyes taken over by the devil.
The woman was incredibly strong.
Nicole had trouble holding her hands up and had to draw strength from within, it was now a matter of who had the most to lose.
Her family, her friends who were now fighting on their last breath, her wife and child. Nicole. Nicole had the most to lose.
With a scream from her throat, Nicole pushed up until Jeannie fell back. Sweat was running down both their forehead but they were both stubborn and relentless and stood up, looking at each other with hate while their shoulders quickly rose and fell with every shaky breath.
Nicole moved her wrist and swung her sword a couple of times before lunging forward with all her remaining strength and an enraged roar.
It was the first time Jeannie York’s eyes flashed with fear.
Jeannie lifted her sword to hold the strike and the sound of clashing metals could be heard throughout the field. Nicole kept going, purposely landing hit after hit on Jeannie’s blade until the blond king’s sword broke and the woman fell down to the ground.
Nicole sword looked undamaged, still shining like new, even through the hits, the fire and the snow. “Thank you, Mattie.”
Jeannie rolled on her stomach and tried to stand up.
“Look up, Jeannie,” Nicole said. Watching how Jeannie did so to see Kyle on his horse a few yards away with his eyes set on them.
Nicole knew, she could always recognize a coward, but she would be lying if she said she didn’t enjoy the look on Jeannie’s face when Kyle shook his head and ran away.
“Is that the kind of son you raised?” she asked, dropping her sword. “Stand up.”
Jeannie did so, her face looking like a mix between anger, disappointment and fear.
“You wanted to see the beast?” Nicole motioned for a heaving Jeannie to approach. “Come and meet her.”
The first hit from Jeannie’s fist held a lot of strength but Nicole stopped it with her hand, even unarmored and cold, she still had the upper hand against a scared Jeannie.
Jeannie tried, she did. But she couldn’t land one single hit on Nicole who just dodge and avoid her until she had a clear path to land her fist against Jeannie’s lower jaw, throwing her through the air and making her land on her back, moaning in pain.
Nicole was on top of her in an instant, like a predator ready to kill its pray, she raised her hands in the air and stroke down, time after time.
“YOU. DO. NOT. THREATEN. MY. WIFE. OR. CHILD!” Nicole yelled, driving a fist down on Jeannie’s face with every word.
Even through her bloody and swollen face, Nicole could see the emotion behind Jeannie’s eyes.
Fear.
Good.
Jeannie knew in that moment she was going to die, in the middle of a field, with Nicole on top of her as the snow turned red from her blood.
It was addicting, the more Nicole saw her eyes, the more she wanted. She craved to take Jeannie’s arrogance, her insolence, her life. She slowed down to taste it, to savor it. How dared this woman speak a word against her wife, her queen? She was going to make sure Jeannie died slowly, suffering.
It was then when she heard her name being called again, this time by Willa, Wynonna and Eliza. All three were screaming at her to stop? To listen? To move?
To look.
Pete York rushed on his horse. His intention? To save his mother. So he rode to her, not angry but hurt and worried and by the time Nicole looked up he was too close.
Nicole had made a mistake.
She got distracted, lost in her head and in her rage. “The two things that will get you dead on the battlefield,” Xavier had said during trainings.
Kneeling on top of her enemy, of the woman who threatened everything she had, Nicole closed her eyes and braced herself, waiting for the imminent strike of Pete’s sword with one though on her mind.
“Waverly.”
She felt it. His sword on her face. The cold of the blade taking away her breath and stopping her heart.
Only for a split moment.
The sword grazed her cheek as none other than Lady Astrid pushed her down to the ground, barely avoiding the hit and saving Nicole’s life.
Astrid. Of all people.
Nicole felt the cold snow under her, but the feeling meat she was alive and she opened her eyes, stunned and thankful at once.
“I told you, you can’t die without giving me my bride.” Astrid winked and stood, helping a winded Nicole up with her.
Pete rounded up, getting enough distance to try and save his mother again. He watched her get up on shaky legs, barely alive and her face swollen and bleeding, completely unrecognizable from taking a beating.
Jeannie smiled, through her broken jaw and teeth, and reached her hand forward waiting for her son to come and save her but stopped and watched distraught how Pete halted his horse mid-ride, his face hurt as he yelled a sorrowful “No” from deep within his throat.
Jeannie looked down and saw the tip of Nicole’s sword coming out through her middle, though her body and through her armor.
Gold, as precious as it is, holds nothing against steel.
She fell on her knees as blood came out of her mouth, revealing her attacker. Behind her stood Willa Earp, holding Nicole’s covered-in-blood sword, after she ran it through Jeannie York.
Jeannie fell forward, face buried on the ground, and only heard her son ordering his army to retreat. She moaned in pain when Willa pushed her body with her foot to face her.
“I can’t─” Jeannie tried while drowning in her own blood, “believe it was you─ of─ of all people.”
Willa smirked, “You should have thought about coming for the ones I love, then.”
The battlefield roared with the Haught army’s cry of victory. They chased the Yorks away until they were ordered to stand down.
Nicole looked around, relieved to see the threat on their lives had stopped for the moment, but sad to see so much pain and destruction. The sand and somber fall of the snow mixed with ash, things still on fire, some soldiers bleeding, others no being able to breathe, and Julian trying to tend for everyone while they waited for the healers.
She walked next to Willa and watched Jeannie’s agony slowly turn into laughter.
She laughed; the crazy bitch laughed. All bloodied and dying, she mocked Nicole.
“I─ I will mis─ miss it,” she said from the ground. Her devilish eyes slowly closing but not without perfectly saying her last words.
“Your suffering. I will miss your suffering when you learn what we’ve done.”
Nicole felt it then. Pain. Unbearable pain.
Al over her body; fire burning her muscles, prickles on her skin and the crushing of her bones. Her alpha howling inside with need. Need to protect, to go, to run.
“Waverly,” she yelled in agony and ran through the forest. With everyone looking at her in shock and trying to catch up.
Useless.
Nicole knew it, her alpha knew it and she couldn’t believe she had been so stupid. She was days away from her mate, no running in the world could help her get back in time to save her, to save her pup.
Her alpha roared and tried but just as she reached the middle of the forest, she fell down on her hands and knees.
Tears fell down her cheeks and her chest huffed, trying to grasp for air. Hair falling down her face, she tightened her fists on the snow and screamed.
So loud and so hurt she alerted her friends of her whereabouts. The veins on her neck and face almost burst from the effort, her skin turned bloodshot red as she screamed so full of pain each branch of the trees trembled in sorrow.
***************
Waverly had been uneasy. From the moment Nicole left she had not known peace. Her emotions were making her go insane, she could not focus, she could not see nor hear, she tried her best but it was almost impossible.
High Castle felt so quiet and alone now that most guards had left but the remaining people still looked up to her and she wished she could tell them everything would be well, that everyone would return unharmed, but she couldn’t even convince herself of that.
Rayna, Philip and Avery were always with her, often trying to distract her but it was useless.
She kept getting messages about the army’s whereabouts and that somewhat soothed her, knowing Nicole was still not in danger, knowing she was still alive.
“They must have made it to Morelessley, by now” she read out loud when she got the message. “That means they fight tomorrow, right?” she asked, walking about while holding her stomach.
“Waverly, you need to calm down. This will not do the baby good,” Rayna advised, sitting in front of her.
“How did you do it?” Waverly almost accused. “How did you send your mate, your children away every time?”
“I told myself they wouldn’t make it,” Rayna confessed with sorrow. “Every single time I said goodbye to them I told myself it was forever. I made peace with it, so when they return, I would feel like they had come back to life.”
“I can’t─ I won’t make peace with it, I refuse,” Waverly said with a hard exhale.
“You don’t have to, Waverly. Everyone handles their emotions differently, but I'm asking you to try and relax, for the baby.”
Waverly didn’t. She spent the day stressing about ‘tomorrow’, even if she wouldn’t have news for a while.
She tried to sleep; after much rolling over and still missing her mate she finally managed but she woke up in the middle of night feeling distressed. She took her hands to her belly and knew it, Nicole was in trouble, she could feel it, the baby could feel it.
She walked around her room, cracking her knuckles and failing to steady her breath so she stepped outside and wandered around the castle, finding Rayna, Philip and Avery at the library.
She shared her worries and they all tried to calm her, finally achieving it after a few hours. They escorted her to her room and retired to their chambers.
A soothing tea helped her fall asleep once again, and she woke up when the morning light peeked through her window.
Her whole body was still uneasy, sensing Nicole’s stress, but she got ready for the day and walked out of her bedroom to find Avery asleep on her desk.
“He must have been watching over me,” she thought and was about to wake him up when Beth walked in with two men.
Avery woke up and Beth voiced her surprise to see him there but dismissed it quickly.
“These are the master builders you requested,” the young advisor said, pointing at the men behind her.
“Yes, thank you.” Waverly replied with a smile. “Since Avery is here, perhaps he can help,” she added, when she noticed Avery was not willing to leave her.
“Of course!” Beth chirpily agreed. “Tea?”
“Yes, thank you,” Avery said.
“So, how was your night?” Beth asked as she served them tea and sat down to drink it. Rudely ignoring the master builders she had brought with her.
“Oh, I barely slept. I keep worrying about Nicole,” Waverly tiredly answered.
Avery reached and placed his hand on her shoulder. “It will be okay, Waverly. Nicole─ Nic─ole... Nic─what?”
His eyes rolled to the back of his head and his body fell down, hitting his head on the desk before falling on the carpeted floor.
“Avery! Avery!” Waverly yelled and tried to help him but one of the builders grabbed her by the throat, covered her mouth and pinned her against the nearest wall.
Beth smiled changed, from sweet to ungodly. She remained seated for a while, just drinking her tea and watching Waverly struggle against the very large and burly man’s hold.
Avery moaned from the floor and Beth finally let her cup down, elegantly and slowly, like she had all the time in the world.
“Check him,” she ordered to the other man and stood up.
She slowly paraded around the room, cracking her neck and fixing her already perfect dress.
“I cannot tell you how disgusting it felt, Waverly, to pretend to like you while you walked around spreading your… kindness or whatever it is you call it.”
Waverly kept fighting through Beth’s monologue but the man was strong and she held no chance against him
“There are classes, Waverly. My dear husband taught me that, he knew Kings and Queens don’t walk among the peasants, we are above them. He caused pain to those beneath him, and everyone feared him because he was a God among people. That’s the only way to rule.”
She turned to look Waverly over her shoulder and shook her head, before turning to her fully. “He died, by your mate’s hand and for what? So she would give you a crown and YOU could rule over his land? No, that is not right, Waverly. My husband deserved better.”
Waverly fought to speak until, with a swing of her hand, Beth gave the man the signal to uncover her mouth.
“I don’t─” Waverly tried, her voiced still muffled by the fingers pressing on her throat, “e─ even know who your husband is, you pretentious bitch!”
“Bulshar!” Beth yelled, taking both hands to her heart and looking deranged. “My master, my lord, my King, my dear husband!”
“You─ You’re the third wife.”
“Ah, no wonder people say your smart,” Beth mocked and stood in Waverly’s face. “Yes. My sisters, they were a disgrace! They accepted your mate’s offer to live away and free─ they were disloyal, you know?”
“But me?” She looked up in thought, “I would never betray him, not even in death. I took an oath!
So when the soldiers came, I hid. I killed those who knew me, I murdered my lady of bedchamber and posed for her, and let me tell you, it was so easy. I pretended to be docile and sweet and you all fell for it.
And I paid my dues, Waverly, I did. I studied the Haughts law, their religion, their history and made a name for myself. I got the attention of the smartest and most powerful alphas and I shared their bed, making myself available until suddenly─
Well, let’s just say an inexperienced Queen took the throne and my services were needed.
I thought about killing you so many times while we were alone, you know? I debated when would be the perfect time to take both you and Nicole at once but when I received a letter from yet another person Nicole hurt, well, then I got my answer.”
“The Yorks say hi, by the way.” She smiled devilishly and walked away. “Just so you know, I think they’re stupid and have no chance of winning but they served their purpose. They made Nicole leave you.”
She stopped her speech and faced Waverly once again narrowing her eyes and taunting the Queen.
“Do you think she still feels you, Waverly? Do think Nicole knows from all those miles away how her child’s life is slowly ending?” She smirked and sighed, “I believe she does. Oh, it feeds my soul to know she is in unbearable pain knowing she will lose the thing she loves the most.”
“You─ you won’t escape from this.” Waverly felt how the man raised her body from the ground, her feet kicking the air with the little energy left.
“Oh, I don’t plan to.” Beth shrugged. “I know I will probably be hanged tomorrow but it will be a worthy death. Just like my dear Bulshar used to say, death is the prize for the pain we caused.
And I will die happy, Waverly. I will die so happy knowing I was the one who took everything away from the mighty and powerful Nicole Haught.”
“You─ You won’t─” Waverly made one last attempt to fight but felt the air not reaching her lungs anymore, her limbs weakened and her vision slowly faded to black, just as life faded away.
Notes:
I don’t know which leg this is on my apology tour but in my defense, I never told you this was going to get a happy ending.
🙈
🙉
🙊
Chapter 31: Mourning
Summary:
Losing someone is never easy, but Nicole must find a way to move forward.
Notes:
Hello there!
I was going to post this on Friday because it is all you get this week (and is long af) but I don’t want you suffering anymore, I'm not a dick. (J/K you know I am.)Also, I’m sorry.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Mourning
Darkness. It was all Waverly could see; all she could feel. Her breath was ragged and barely there, the beat of her heart started to fade as it slowed down and her mind painfully shifted between consciousness and oblivion. Her limbs were numbed, she could no longer feel her legs and the tip of her fingers tingled, which was the only indication she was still fighting. Her hands must have still been trying to break free from her captor’s fist around her throat. There were no more coherent thoughts, no plans, no strategy, just need. Need for air, need to move, need to live.
For her child, for her wife─
“Nicole.”
One last feeling found its way through her body. Her mate. Nicole was out in the field suffering; she could feel it through their bond. She had asked Nicole to fight for the things that matter. Fight for their people, fight for her, fight for their pup.
Their child.
The product of their love. She squeezed her eyes shut and focused. She could hear herself still trying to break free while suspended in the air, but there was another sound beneath the one of her choking throat; a heartbeat. Strong just like Nicole said and powerful like her alpha. Her child’s heartbeat resonated through her entire body, a little fighter in her womb.
She felt it then, the moment she consciously tried move her limbs, slowly kicking her legs while her hands regained sensation. With the last of her strength, she forced herself to open her eyes, to keep going, to fight.
“I'm sorry I'm late, Your Majesticness─”
Rachel stormed into the room without a warning, distracting the man holding her and Waverly made one last attempt to save her life and her child’s.
One hand went to her hip to draw the dagger she remembered Nicole had made for her, she clenched her teeth and lifted it in the air. As the men turned back to face her, she saw it clearly, the surprise and fear in his face when he noticed Waverly’s eyes were open and determined as she drove the dagger through his ear without hesitation, immediately draining the life out of his body and finally making him drop her on the floor with a thud.
“What─?” Rachel asked, dumbfounded by the scene in front of her. The man standing over Avery’s body made a quick move to grab her while Waverly laid on the floor gasping for air and Beth hurriedly tried to hover over her.
Quick to her feet, Rachel avoided the man’s attempt and hit him with all her strength. He was so big she only managed to disorient him for an instant before he tried again, so she made him bend over with a kick to his stomach and got to work. She could swear she heard the man’s skull break under her fist after she landed four consecutive hits and watched him fell backwards like a tree.
Waverly saw from the floor how Rachel then jumped to stop Beth from getting to her. One hand on the advisor’s hair and a push over the desk and Beth’s forehead was bleeding. Another couple of hits against the wooden surface and she was easily subdued, even when she kept yelling nonsense about revenge and her husband until she was knocked out.
“Guards!” Rachel yelled several times until men walked in, shocked with the scene in front of them but quick to see for the people on the floor while Rachel tried to lean down to see Waverly.
“A─Avery. Poison,” Waverly barely said, still gasping and disoriented, making Rachel hastily stand up and order a guard to watch over the Queen while she headed for the several sets of stairs that would get her to Healer Grace.
But screams stopped her, this time coming from Rayna and Philip’s chambers. She ran to find two guards standing outside and yelled at them but they did not move, she pushed their shoulders and they fell down like statues, eyes open but lifeless.
She walked into the room to find Rayna bending over a body, her hand still holding a dagger as she kept driving it down the already dead man. Behind her, Philip moaned on the bed, bloodied clothes and looking like a ghost.
Rachel ran and helped Rayna on her feet, trying to ask the panicked woman what happened.
“Waverly!” Rayna yelled, shaking Rachel.
“She is alive, but you must care for your husband, he does not look good. I will get the healers.”
Rayna nodded and went to Philip’s side. Rachel ran as fast as she could, hearing more screaming on the way and finding more dead guards but she did not stop again.
By the time she reached the infirmary people had already been alerted and were getting ready. She ran back with the healers, sending them to different rooms; seeing how the castle was mayhem by now with people yelling, crying and running in all directions.
They reached Waverly’s chambers and thankfully the queen seemed better, even though agitated, as she sat on a chair, surrounded by guards while Avery was on the bed, his body looking rigid and pale.
Grace approached Waverly and tried to examined her but Waverly pushed her away. “See Avery,” she ordered with a hoarse voice and holding her stomach protectively.
Grace obeyed and went to see for the Prince but Rachel stepped forward and leaned down, “is the baby─?”
Waverly nodded and close her eyes. “He is fine, I can feel it.”
“Why would Beth do this?” Rachel asked on the verge of tears. “There’s so many dead─”
“Hey, come here,” even though Waverly had trouble moving her body, she reached and hugged Rachel, who finally started crying. She may have been skillful and strong but Rachel was still just a child. A child who had now faced so much death in so little time. “She’s a disturbed woman.”
Graced proved to be a valuable asset, her knowledge of strange poisons helped save Avery’s life but it was much late for other members of the council who were also attacked.
After an army of healers saw her, Waverly started to feel better, she gave instructions and led by example, acting calm and poised for the well of her people, making everyone feel safe and secure in the face of such events.
It wasn’t easy, morale was low but how could it not?
Moody was gone. He was found in his bed, his body already cold. Probably poisoned.
Juan Carlo had much better luck ─if you can call getting stabbed in your sleep luck─ but he was found still alive. Same thing for Cryderman, except he too got poisoned, but Grace got to them in time, they were taken to the infirmary where they would be spending many days, recovering.
The rest of the men who used to brag about power and status? Gone. Stabbed or poisoned as well. Waverly assume the ones who drank wine before bed were the ones who die peacefully while the rest met their maker with the end of a sword. The Castle became a morgue, too many bodies lying around.
Philip was treated immediately but his wounds were much too deep and he spend the next few days wandering between the realm of the living and the one of the dead. Rayna never left his side, faithfully caring for him after she was absolutely sure Waverly, the baby and Avery were well.
Avery woke up three days later to find himself next to his husband who was now sporting a lot of scars in his arms and chest. But still alive, which was all that mattered.
When the chaos died down, Waverly asked for explanations, which people felt shameful to share. She learned Beth, as sweet as she was, spend the night giving “warm beverages” to the guards on duty in the name of the Queen.
Smart woman.
After that, she granted five men wearing Haught armor entrance to see which members of the Council had not drunk wine and kill them, but they carefully waited until morning to end the Haughts. One by one, in silence, without drawing any attention.
That’s all it took to take so many lives and almost end the King of Haught’s family; five men and a smart woman.
Waverly felt rage, for the people she failed to protect, for the trust she misplaced, for the hurt she knew she had put Nicole through.
She could feel her from the distance, worried and anxious, much like her. That would not help her in battle.
So she tried to focus on getting the castle back to its normal state. Keeping her mind busy so she would feel so helpless.
The people admired her strength, she had faced death and came up stronger. A true Queen.
She visited Philip at least once a day to ask for his health and tried each day to see Avery but he refused. Perhaps he was still feeling unwell.
She sent word to her father, King Ward, to be on alert but forbid everyone from writing to Nicole, no news from the battlefield was a bad sign. Nicole had promised to write everyday if she was able to and the lack of letters meant she was in no position to do so.
More worries.
Until word came. A small scroll saying Nicole was going to be back that very same day but nothing more. That could not be good. She passed the information to Rayna who beamed at the news and Waverly prepared herself to receive her wife. She stood at the entrance, trying to cover the still angry marks on her neck with her cloak, just waiting…
Just as she was about to go back inside, the baby kicked and she smiled, HE felt it before her. She focused her eyes on the distance to try and see across the snowfall. Nicole sat on her horse, the guards dutifully next to her and a wagon behind them. Her face looked dark like Waverly had never seen her, this was definitely not good.
***************
There was strange stillness, all around her people kept moving an she heard her name being called several times but her entire body was still shaking in spite of her surroundings looking to be moving at the slowest rate possible. Down on her knees, still panting and sweating, even in the cold snow, Nicole blocked everyone out, closed her eyes and tried her best to connect, to call, to feel them.
A hand on her shoulder trying to get her attention disturbed her concentration and she pointed her sword at the insolent person who dared.
“Nicole!” Wynonna called again, afraid of the sword threatening her neck.
Nicole’s vision finally focused on the woman in front of her, her friend, her family and dropped her sword. She wrapped her arms around her trembling body and closed her eyes again, letting out a long, shaky breath.
“Are you okay?” Willa weakly asked behind her.
“Waverly,” Nicole nodded and breathed in, “I think─ I felt her and the baby were in trouble but I don’t sense it now. I think they’re fine but they’re still scared, I must go to them.”
She hastily stood up with the help of her friends but the sight around her made her concentration set on the reality in front of her.
They had won the battle, yes, and the men were celebrating; but there were still bodies lying around and the field was a mix of snow and ash. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Julian covered in blood, giving instructions to care and treat the many injured men while some soldiers finally sat down to catch their breaths. Faces dirty with ash, and eyes red with pain.
“Willa!”
Nicole turned around to see Astrid and Wynonna holding a feeble Willa in their arms, they slowly helped her down on the ground until she was lying on her back, looking weaker by each breath she took. How had she missed that? They fought together all night and she had been aware of Astrid’s wound but not Willa, she seemed fine, strong, indestructible, but now─
“Willa, what’s wrong? Talk to me!” Wynonna said with a breaking voice.
“I don’t─ It just hurts.” Willa’s words started to fail as people around her moved to find the source of her ailing.
Nicole yelled for Julian, who ran his hands on her, trying to locate a wound. He ripped the robe out of her shoulders to find green vines under her skin, following the trail until he landed on the cause: an arm wound, made by Kyle’s arrow, once red with blood now black and already scarring.
“I don’t know what this is,” Julian said, alarmed. “I have never seen it.”
Nicole tightened her jaw and knelt down next to Julian, shaking him by the shoulders. “You listen to me, you save her! You save her right now!”
“I don’t know how to do that, I'm not an actual angel, Your Majesty!” Julian yelled, scared, from the ground where Nicole threw him.
“Nicole, stop.” Willa begged from the ground with a tiny voice. “It’s─ it’s over, I can feel it,” she said, moaning in pain.
“No!” Wynonna knelt on one side of her dying sister and held her hand while Nicole held the other. “Willa please─”
“It will be alright, Wyn.” Willa nodded, comforting her young sister. “You will be alright.”
She held Wynonna’s hand tighter with the little strength she had left, “Wynonna, tell Robert─”
“He knows, Willa,” Nicole warmly said. “He knows.”
Willa then uttered a low, suffering sound at the thought of her sister, “Gods, Waverly─”
“She is alive, I promise you.”
“You protec─ you protect her, you hear me?”
“I will,” Nicole soothed her once again, watching the light in Willa’s eyes slowly grow dim.
Laying on the snow, exhausted from the fight and the pain, Willa Earp smiled and closed her eyes, looking peaceful rather than scared, as if she had accepted her faith and found pride in it.
Dying protecting the ones you love was probably the best way to go.
There was a silence in the middle of the forest, no one spoke, no one sobbed, even the air stopped blowing, showing its respect for the gone Princess.
Astrid leaned down to place her hand on an inconsolable Wynonna’s shoulder in support and waited for Julian to stepped forward and say a prayer for Willa’s soul.
They remained quiet for the longest time, just looking at the body on the ground, unable to believed Willa was no more, until the shouts announcing a messenger made Nicole stand up and receive him.
A young man dismounted his horse, much too young to be at war and bowed his head before Nicole.
“The Prince of York asks for a truce. A fortnight, to give his mother the last rites.”
Nicole looked away to where Jeannie’s body was still on the snow and nodded, “I accept. Tell Peter he can send for his dead.”
“What are you doing?” Wynonna suddenly yelled behind Nicole and pushed her aside. “They did this! They killed Willa; you cannot let them regroup! You can end them all right now!”
Nicole freed herself from Wynonna’s grasp and ordered the boy to leave while Wynonna kept yelling at her until the King stopped and sneered in Wynonna’s face. “Look around you, Wynonna! The soldiers are tired and battered and we don’t know what’s beyond the tree lines!
I was stupid enough to come here without a plan, thinking my numbers were enough but I will not risk them again.”
“I understand, Nicole, I do,” Wynonna said through her teeth. “You need to see for Waverly but you have a chance─”
“No, Wynonna it is not just that. Our people need attention, our supplies were destroyed, the best thing to do is to go back to Morelessley and regroup.”
“Nicole!” the now Earp heir tried again.
“I said no!” Nicole yelled back, “I need to see for my people first and I will not let Willa here, like she didn’t matter. We will take her back home to give her final anointment. It is the least─”
Nicole almost broke down, her eyes filled with tears but refused to let them pour. “She died because of me. It is the least I can do.”
“She didn’t─” Wynonna face went through many emotions as she took in Nicole’s words and wrapped her arms around Nicole. “It is not your fault, Nicole. I'm sorry.”
Nicole couldn’t even believe Willa was gone, let alone stand to be held, to be touched or to be talked to, so she pushed Wynonna away and proceeded to give orders, caring for her soldiers and ensuring Willa’s body was respectfully prepared for the travel back home. The only comfort she needed were too far away, worried and stressed.
Eliza served as her second in command, rising to the post with confidence, Astrid finally let her wound be treated but she looked worst and worst with every passing moment. Even in pain, she refused to back down and occupied herself with being helpful while Wynonna remained by Willa’s side at all times.
The Haught army managed to ride back to the city of Morelessley, arriving in the middle of the night to swiftly get the wounded treated and finally make a headcount.
“About three thousand,” Eliza informed the King. “We lost about three thousand.”
Nicole felt each and every one of those deaths; she punished herself, wishing she had done better, planned better, known better. She had been to war many times with many strategies in her head but this time she had other things in her mind and that had cost the lives of three thousand people.
Three thousand souls who had marched with her as a sign of loyalty. This was on her.
She ordered her personal guards to ride with her in that very moment and left Sir Julian in charge, giving him instructions to not attack unless they were provoked.
They rode back without stopping, there was no sleep, no hunger, no illness that would stop Nicole from getting back to her family, her alpha’s urge to see her mate and her pup was uncontrollable and her wish to step away from the field full of dead bodies was heavier.
Wynonna rode in a wagon, next to Willa’s body. She hadn’t said a word since the battlefield or even blinked, the fight was gone from her eyes and the fire inside her had died down, she was just… existing.
Astrid insisted on going back with them, even when the healers advised her against it. She argued she needed to see Grace and Nicole couldn’t say no.
She fell unconscious in the middle of the trip, however, and Nicole could only assign a guard to make sure she was still breathing for the rest of the trip.
Standing at the kingdom’s crossroads, Nicole sent a message to King Ward. It was the guiltier she ever felt, she couldn’t bring herself to send Wynonna with Willa’s body to share the news alone, but couldn’t bear to be away from Waverly another moment either. So she wrote, informing a father he had lost his daughter and eldest heir.
What a tragedy.
As soon as they reached Haught Kingdom’s gates she could smell Waverly and her child, scared and anxious, but mostly, sad.
Waverly skipped down the stairs, holding her slightly larger belly and almost falling to the ground but Nicole jumped out of her horse and got to her in time, holding her in her arms.
She kissed Waverly’s forehead and ran her hand on Waverly’s face, letting her alpha feel her mate’s and baby’s scent. “You’re alright,” she uttered with wonder but somber.
“What’s wrong?” Waverly asked, immediately sensing Nicole’s sorrow.
“I'm sorry, Waves─” Nicole chocked on her own words.
Waverly freed herself from Nicole’s grasp and wiped the tears already staining her cheeks, she stood back, cleared her closing throat, and strongly asked, “Who?”
Nicole looked down and pursed her lips, trying to gather the courage to speak. Only her breath could be heard for an instant until she whispered “Willa,” so soft and so low Waverly was barely able to hear her.
Waverly stood tall, tears breaking free from the moment she heard her sister’s name but her posture was still stoic, even through her pain, and Nicole could see she was trying her best to be brave and composed.
“Wave─” Nicole was about to be the support her wife needed when Waverly saw Wynonna descend from the wagon and clumsily ran to hug her sister, both finally breaking as they wrapped their arms around each other.
Nicole stood behind them, ready to care for her mate when she needed to, until she heard her brother calling her name.
“Not now, Avery,” she weakly said, shaking her head.
Avery grabbed her shoulder to make her face him, his heavy eyes and worried wrinkles revealing the urgency of his words even before he said them. “It’s father.”
Nicole ran then, in the direction of her father’s chambers while Avery ran behind her and tried to answer the angry questions she was rapidly asking.
She stormed through the room, panting with exhaustion and concern, and saw Rayna by her father’s bed.
Her father’s death bed.
He looked so fragile; visibly thin, pale, and moaning in pain. Not the invincible man Nicole had known all of her life.
She quickly ran to his side and held his hand, watching how his eyes opened and glinted with a little sparkle at her sight.
“I'm sorry,” he quickly started, knowing his time was due.
“Please don’t do this, please don’t leave me,” Nicole begged like a child.
“I will never leave you,” Philip said with a small smile and a shake of his head. “I'm sorry I won’t get to meet your child. I wanted to teach you so much about being a parent, Nicole.”
“You did,” Nicole said, trying to keep her voice steady but failing miserably. “You already did,” she added, kissing his hand.
“You taught me to love for your child unconditionally, you taught me to always trust them, even when they make mistakes; you taught me to be brave and accept those mistakes. You─ You taught me to always be there for them when they need you.
You taught me by example.”
Philip closed his eyes, letting a small tear run down his temple. “I love you, Nicole,” he said with a sight, “and you have always made me proud.”
Nicole could tell the moment he stopped breathing; a chill ran down her spike at the thought. Philip was dead.
Her father was dead.
But her mind refused to believe it and tried to call for the healers but Rayna stopped her.
“He’s gone, Nicole,” she said, holding her daughter’s face in her hands. “He’s been gone for a while. He sent letters to your brothers saying goodbye but I think he held on long enough just to see you.”
Nicole dropped her head on her mother’s shoulder and stayed there, failing understand how she had lost so much in so little time.
This war had taken enough from her.
***************
Nicole sat on the floor of Waverly’s office, her eyes lost and head resting on the wall when Waverly walked in. The Queen wasn’t in better shape herself; her face was botched and her eyes were bloodshot from all the crying.
After calling Nicole’s name several times and getting no answer, Waverly made an effort to sit down, bending her body in a weird way and trying to protect her belly at the same time.
She huffed when she landed on the floor with a little thud, “you made your pregnant wife sit on the floor, Nicole.”
“I'm sorry I wasn’t there for you,” Nicole voiced, still looking ahead.
“I'm sorry I wasn’t here for you.” Waverly said, resting her head on Nicole’s shoulder.
“I think she knew.” Waverly spoke after a while. “My sister came to say goodbye the day they parted. Wynonna was her usual self and teased me but Willa─
She held me for a while and told me she loved me and was proud of me.
I think she knew we may never see each other again.”
“This is all my fault Waverly, I'm sorry, they’re dead because of me,” Nicole apologized.
Waverly grunted in frustration, the last days had taken a toll on her. She awkwardly moved and took Nicole’s chin between her finger, forcing her look at her. “Did you poisoned and shot the arrow that killed Willa?”
“No. But─” Nicole tried to look away but Waverly held her firm.
“Did you stab you father?”
Nicole closed her eyes and sighed, defeated, “You know what I mean, Waverly─”
“No, Nicole listen to me.” Waverly spoke with a stern voice. “You are smarter than this. I know you’re grieving, we both are, but I will not allow you to blame yourself for something you had no control over. The blame is on the ones who did this, not you.”
“But maybe if I had just─”
Waverly’s shoulders dropped feeling her mate’s sadness and rested their foreheads together, “thinking about what could have been won’t change the past, my love.”
Nicole nodded, trying to find comfort in Waverly words, just then her eyes landed on Waverly’s neck, bruised and hurt and she felt her stomach turn and her alpha growl inside.
When Avery told her what had happened, she felt anger rise but nothing compared to this moment, seeing the damage for herself, the mix of grief and rage almost made her break her own jaw from how tightly she clenched it. She softly placed her hand on Waverly’s neck and closed her eyes.
“I will kill them. I will make them pay; I swear.”
“Good. But not now.” Waverly sat back and took a deep breath. “First, we must honor King Phillip and Willa. My father will be here tomorrow and I have made arrangements for their sendoff.”
Nicole narrowed her eyes in thought, how was Waverly holding herself this strong? After what she went through, after what she had experience─ her eyes were swollen from crying and her heart was still broken from the people she lost, yet, her head was clear; focusing in what needed to be done. A true leader.
Nicole kissed her wife’s cheek softly, letting her pent-up emotions find comfort. “Thank you.”
“Of course,” Waverly said with a sad smile. “Now, would you help me up? I can barely move anymore.”
***************
Waverly fell asleep, probably tired from all she had been through in the last days and finally getting some rest now that she was warm in her mate’s arms, but Nicole couldn’t even close her eyes. Images of her friend and father flooded her mind every time she tried.
She carefully rolled Waverly over and decided to go for a walk. She was surprised to find her guards, led by Eliza watching her door. They look worst than her, tired from the fight, the trip and the constant visits from death.
She begged them to leave to their rooms but they refused every time she tried to plead with them. They felt indebted with the Queen after learning she had almost been killed while they were away.
“I don’t think she’s in danger anymore, I think that was their entire plan, they don’t have the resources for more,” Nicole argued but they refused again until she proposed they should take turns, just two could guard the Queen at a time so the rest could get some sleep.
She could never understand how had she had been blessed with such loyalty from everyone around her.
She walked about for a while until she encountered a dark figure on a balcony, just standing there in the cold night.
“Wynonna?” Nicole called, “What are you doing here? You’ll freeze!”
“I don’t know how to do this, Nicole.” Wynonna voiced with a flat tone. “I miss my sister and I miss my King. She was the one, the good heir, she was already ruling with so much clarity and strength and now I─”
She dropped her head as tears flowed out of her eyes. “I'm not ready, Nicole, I can’t be her.”
“Good.” Nicole stood next to her, feeling the crisp air hit her face. It was a good sign, at least she was still alive.
“You shouldn’t be her; you shouldn’t try to be Willa. You need to be you.”
“But I was never supposed to rule, I was supposed to live with my farmer and be done with it. I don’t know how to wear the crown, how to make her proud, how to honor her legacy,” Wynonna said and wiped her tears away.
“The only thing we can do to honor them is rule with a fair judgement,” Nicole advised, in a weird moment of clarity. “Not try and be them or do what they would have done, that is not it. We need to trust ourselves and do what we think is right for our people, for our land and of ourselves. That’s what would make them proud.”
Wynonna nodded and hugged herself, finally feeling the cold of the night as the numbness of her body subsided. “I'm sorry about your father.”
“I'm sorry about Willa.”
“You sound wise, Nicole,” Wynonna softly joked through sniffs and bumped Nicole's shoulder. “I may need more advise from you to do this.”
“Then I will be here for you.”
***************
Ward, Michelle and Robert arrived the next day looking battered and injured. Nicole, Waverly and Wynonna were surprised to know they had also been attacked the same night as the Haughts.
“We are okay, Robert saved us,” Ward said to a weeping Waverly in his arms. “He sensed something was wrong when Archbishop Malick missed three council meetings and was seen asking the blacksmiths for armor the night before.
We fought the men he brought in and captured him. He was hanged the next day as he was still shouting how we were all infidels and should be punished for defying the Gods and the law, but he is no longer a threat.
We were expecting the attack and still had trouble defending ourselves as you can see.”
He pointed at his face, where a scar was now painted from his left brow to his cheek and patch covered the space where his eye used to be.
“We tried to warn you but the snow was thick and our rider got lost. When we found him, word had already arrived you had survived, Waverly.”
He looked to Nicole and bowed his head, tears falling down his remaining eye and voice shaking. “I'm sorry, Nicole. We found correspondence in Malick’s chambers. He had been in communication with the York’s and Beth Gardner. They were expecting to end all Earps and Haughts and I never suspected─”
He cleared his throat, but the effort was useless as he had still trouble speaking through his sorrow, “and now Willa and Philip─”
“It’s not your fault, King Ward,” Nicole soothed him, even if she didn’t know what she was saying anymore.
All the betrayal and judgement and loss were slowly numbing her feelings and she was mostly acting on reflex.
“I am sorry for your loss, she added.”
“I am sorry for yours.”
The Earps were guided to the room where Willa and Philip had been washed and shrouded for their funerals so they could say their goodbyes. Nicole stood behind a door, listening how they all spoke loving words to their lifeless bodies. Each time someone cried she felt her mind getting more and more lost, filled with anger and wish for revenge.
Michelle wept over her daughter, sounding honest for the first time in her life. Her black and flat dress and complete lack of makeup heightened the sorrow of losing her daughter as she blessed Willa for her trip to the beyond.
Ward spoke words of pride, and Robert was barely able to utter his shaky voice to whisper a sweet goodbye to his love and Nicole couldn’t take it anymore, so finally walked in, wanting nothing more than to voice her thoughts.
“I promise you I will avenge her, Sir Svane,” she said behind him. “I will kill them all without mercy─”
“Was it a good death?” he asked without facing her, his broad shoulders wrapped up in a fur cloak rapidly rising and falling, unable to hold his whimpers.
“She fought a war that wasn’t even hers, Robert─”
“But was it in vain?” he insisted.
“No,” Nicole answered, “She fought bravely even through the pain, for me, for Waverly, for─”
He finally turned around to show his red eyes and without trying to hide the sobs coming straight from his chest. “Then it was a good death, You Majesty.”
“You don’t have to say that because I am your King, Robert─”
“If it was the other way,” he interrupted, “if it was you the one who died protecting her, would you want her blaming herself, would you want her marching to war enraged and unfocused?”
Nicole shook her head like a scolded child. “No.”
“Exactly. She fought with honor, so please, Nicole, don’t take her honor away by blaming yourself. She died for what she loved.”
He walked closer to Nicole and smiled fondly, “my wife she─ she talked about you often, she was proud of the way you rule and the way you love her sister. She told me she would fight for you and asked me to stay, so I did because I respected her judgement and her decisions, you should do the same.
Now, I know you have to go back. So you do what you have to do, but remember, revenge won’t rise her from the dead.”
***************
It was an unusual funeral given that two royals from different kingdoms had never been put to rest at the same time, but it was accepted with affection as the people knew about the two kingdom’s friendly relationship.
The families walked through the snow behind the caravan carrying both Philip and Willa’s bodies and most of the people came out of their houses and joined them, watching the cold snow fall throughout the procession.
Only footsteps and sobs could be heard the entire walk until they reached the line that divided the kingdoms, where the people from Garenth were already waiting to say farewell to their Princess, and placed the bodies on wooden pyres; the snow suddenly stopped falling and everyone smiled.
What a great gesture from the Gods.
The Earps crossed to their kingdom to be with their people and a priest stepped forward to say a prayer for the souls of the deceased.
As the priest gave a beautiful sermon Nicole looked around, finding just sad and inconsolable faces but she didn’t feel moved this time. Waverly squeezed her arm and Nicole noticed she had been called forward. She held a torch in her hand and watched Ward do the same, they both hesitated and stood still for a moment, neither of them willing to let their dead go.
Nicole breathed deep, gathering the strength to do what she must.
“Goodbye father. Goodbye sister,” she whispered to herself and placed her torch under Philip’s pyre, nodding to Ward who then found the strength to do the same with Willa’s.
They both stepped back to stand with their families and watched how the flames covered their bodies, taking them away to meet the Gods.
Rayna and Waverly wept under Nicole’s wing and she held them close, letting them suffer their loss while Avery cried on his husband’s shoulder, visibly shaken, but Nicole kept herself unmoved; not crying, not hurting, not even feeling guilty anymore. Simply just there until it was time to return.
She probably said farewell to the Earps, who returned home to mourn, and probably rode back on the carriage designated for her and her family; and she must have held Waverly in her arms, that was for sure. She just didn’t register it in her mind.
Nicole spent the next two days sitting on chair, facing a window. She didn’t eat, didn’t drink, didn’t sleep. Waverly tried to give her space to grief but Nicole just sat there, staring into oblivion.
Waverly woke up to find Nicole in the same position she had been the night before, she didn’t feel her anymore, there was no suffering, no call for comfort from her alpha like other times Nicole had been hurt, not even anger, so she stood up and called softly for Nicole’s name several times but got no answer.
She finally reached for her mate’s shoulder and Nicole turned to look at her with empty eyes.
“Sweetheart, are you alright?” Waverly asked, rubbing Nicole’s cheek.
“I'm fine,” Nicole dryly replied and returned her gaze to the window.
“Nicole,” Waverly tried one more time but Nicole ignored her.
Waverly lifted her nightgown, revealing her round belly, and took Nicole’s hands to place them on it, watching a little light return to Nicole’s eyes. “There you are, love. We need you here, both of us.”
Nicole felt her child kick under her hands and her throat tightened, finally feeling the heaviness of her grief flow through her body like a powerful waterfall.
Uncontrollable tears ran down her cheek and her lips trembled as she tried to speak, “I just miss them so much, Waverly.”
“Oh, I know, love,” Waverly sat on Nicole’s lap and held her, letting her cry on her shoulder and feeling her alpha for the first time in days.
“I miss them too. So, so much,” she soothed in Nicole’s ear, feeling Nicole’s whole body shake under her.
Nicole’s tears ran until Waverly’s night gown was damped and she could barely keep her posture; she was just a quivering mess of sobs when Waverly convinced her to move to the bed and held her there, letting Nicole go through her pain.
For a day she went from sleeping, to waking, to talk about her lost ones, to crying and to sleep again, but she felt lighter with every shed tear and every word whispered to her by her kind wife.
It was hard, but Waverly finally convinced Nicole to eat, even if it was just small bites; every time Nicole refused, Waverly pointed to her belly, unashamedly using her baby to blackmail her wife into taking care of herself.
“I'm sorry,” Nicole said, reaching for Waverly’s stomach while she sat at the table, feeling better after a warm bath and cup of wine. “She’s sad because of me.”
“HE is sad because of he lost family too, Nicole,” Waverly sweetly cooed.
The ghost of a smiled crept on Nicole’s face for the first time in a while and she shook her head, “It’s a girl.”
“It’s a boy.”
***************
Nicole got ready on the day of departure; armor on, sword on her hip, and feeling a little more like herself. The world didn’t stop just because she was grieving and she had come accept her heart would always be missing two little pieces; all she could now do was move forward.
Waverly’s words of wisdom.
She asked to see Rachel in her office and was surprised when two beta arms wrapped around her neck, almost chocking her to death.
“I'm sorry,” Rachel said, moments later. “I just thought you had died when I didn’t see you in days.”
Nicole realized she had grown attached to the mighty child and just shook her head. “Don’t be sorry, you saved Waverly. I owe you her life and my child’s.”
“I think her Queenliness saved herself.” Rachel easily shrugged.
“Yes, but you helped. If I return─” Nicole cleared her throat and spoke with more confidence. “When I return, you may ask anything of me, name it and it shall be yours.
But for now, I would like to ask you to keep looking after Waverly. I know you are very young and this is a burden, but you have proven to be loyal and capable and Waverly trusts you. She needs someone she trusts by her side in this moment.”
“Of course!” Rachel nodded emphatically, “I mean, I will try because, you know… her royalsome has a temper.”
“So I’ve heard,” Nicole chuckled and then placed the palm of her hand on Rachel’s cheek and smiled with a warmth she didn’t know she still had, “thank you.”
Rachel’s face beamed and couldn’t utter a word, she just took Nicole’s gesture with joy.
Nicole headed for the door but Rachel found what to say just then,
“Wait! Beth─ what will you do about Beth?”
Nicole looked down and felt her rage rise up again, she had forgotten about the traitorous snake currently spending her time in a cell. “I don’t know.”
She walked outside and headed for the dungeons with Eliza quickly following behind.
***************
“I knew they would fail,” Beth mocked from the floor as soon as she saw Nicole stand outside the cell holding her. “Their plan was too simple, too filthy. I knew Jeannie would manage to hurt you, but they could never fight against your numbers.”
“You failed too, Beth─ is that even your real name?” Nicole asked “It doesn’t matter now. I live, my wife lives and my child lives. You lost.”
“Did I?” Beth teased and stood up, she slowly walked to face Nicole and smirked. “Tell me, does Waverly shake at night?
Do you?
Do you look at her neck and think how she was almost out of breath? Do you look at her belly and think how your child’s heart almost stopped beating?”
She hummed in delight and smile, feeling powerful. “I know you do. You are too… noble, too sensitive,” she dismissed wrapping her fingers around the iron bars of her cell.
“Every time you leave her side you die a little. I can only imagine how it kills you to know she got hurt because you failed to protect her.
You see? I have already won because you will always wonder if she’s safe, I already won because you will never know peace.”
“Tell me,” Beth fake whispered near Nicole’s face, “how do you know I haven’t sweetened a guard’s ear to take your wife’s life while you’re away?”
Nicole’s hand reached through the bars and grasped at Beth’s neck, tightening her fist; feeling life slowly leave her body.
Eliza stood beside her, watching blood make its to Beth’s eyes but didn’t move; she just watched with a steady face, knowing Beth’s fate was well earned but she sighed in relief when Nicole’s breathing hitched and released her grip, making the woman fall on the ground and grasp for air.
“Find a room with no windows, throw her there and lock it with a key,” Nicole ordered. “Make sure someone you trust is in charge of bringing her food and let absolutely no one speak to her, ever.”
“No!” Beth begged through coughs and shortened breaths, “You’re supposed to kill me! Hang me! Please, kill me or let me stay here, I won’t speak to anyone, I swear!”
“You were right Beth,” Nicole coldly said, “I could never trust you around people, so your punishment will be to spend the rest of your life alone, rotting in the dark.”
For the first time, Beth’s façade faltered and she whimpered from the floor, crawling her way to grasp at Nicole's legs but Nicole moved and walk away, hearing Beth implore from the distance.
“You’re supposed to be impulsive and resentful; you have to kill me! Hang me, throw me off a tower, please, don’t leave me alone in the dark!”
“Do as I say,” Nicole ordered Eliza as they walked towards the library, “and I'm afraid I must ask something more of you.”
Eliza said with regret, dropping her head. “You want me to stay this time.”
“I need her protected, and there’s not many people I can trust right now.”
“I understand, but who will go with you?” Eliza tried to plead, “Wynonna is no condition and Astrid─”
“Is she dead?” Nicole asked with shock.
“No, she─ apparently she woke up in the middle of the night, took Healer Grace and ran away.”
Nicole chuckled, honestly amused. “Well, I cannot say I blame her.”
“But that means you will go alone.”
“Some things we must face alone.” Nicole affectionately grabbed Eliza’s shoulder and nodded, “you did good, Xavier will be proud.”
Eliza allowed herself just a tiny moment with her emotions and took her post at the library door, she watched helpless how the King braced herself, trying to show a strong front for the Queen she would soon be leaving.
With a steady breath, Nicole opened the door and walked in.
“I hate this,” Waverly said, angrily wiping away her tears as soon as she saw Nicole. “I hate doing this again.”
“This will be the last time, I promise,” Nicole voiced with anger. “I will end this once and for all. I will not hesitate this time, they are all dead.”
Waverly’s shoulders dropped, apparently defeated and walked closer to Nicole, soothing her alpha’s face with her hands.
“I don’t want to lose you.”
“I will return, Waverly, I prom─”
“That is not what I mean,” Waverly said, shaking her head. “I don’t wall a shell of you. These few days, you have been here but I have hardly felt you. I don’t want your body back but your soul gone, do you understand?”
Nicole closed her eyes, feeling her wife and child’s scent wrap around her and nodded. “You want to lose me to the darkness. I’m sorry, Waverly, I have just been so angry─”
Waverly let out a breathy laugh, “I killed a man, Nicole.”
She took a step back and watch Nicole’s confused face before speaking again, “I drove a dagger through his ear and watch him die before me, and you know what I felt?”
“Relief,” she confessed with a dark tone.
“I do not regret it because it made me realize something, I will do anything to protect the ones I love. I will kill anyone who threats their well-being without hesitation.”
She walked close to Nicole again and held her face in her hands, “what I want you to understand, my love, is this: we all have dark corners.
And I’m not asking you to ignore them. That is not the answer.
I'm asking you to embrace it, so you learn to control it, instead of letting it control you.
I would never take an innocent’s life, Nicole, but I will end as many lives as it takes to protect your and our child. That I know. Do you understand now?”
Nicole nodded, feeling Waverly’s words in the deep parts of her soul but not daring to say anything back and knelt down to kiss Waverly’s belly.
“So you go and fight,” Waverly continued with a steady voice, running her hands through Nicole’s hair. “You make sure you pardon those who deserve it, and have mercy on the those who didn’t have a choice. You make sure you control the darkness.
But the Yorks? Those who killed our family and plotted to kill our child?”
She held Nicole’s chin between her finger and made her look up.
“You bring me their heads.”
Nicole’s jaw tightened and she stood up, nothing but fire and determination in her eyes; she nodded once and breathed harshly through her nose.
“Yes, my Queen.”
Notes:
Again, I’m sorry and I love you and I'm sending you hugs. See you next week?
Chapter 32: I promised
Summary:
It’s time for the final battle.
Notes:
Hello there, younglings!
I know I said next week but chapter is ready, so you get it now. I'm nice like that. 😛CW & TW: fights, blood, deaths, violence and tears. 😶
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
I promised
Nicole walked to her horse, just a handful of guards behind her, looking ahead with the same determination. Everyone equally hurt by the loses and equally seeking for revenge. No one comes to your land, kills so many of your people and gets away with it.
It would be hard but Nicole had to get through it if she wanted to go back to her home and to her family.
So focused on the fight ahead, she barely noticed her brother walking next to her until he bumped her with his shoulder.
“What are you doing?” she asked, confused and stopping at once.
“I will go with you.”
“Don’t even think about it, Avery.”
“They killed my father and friend too, Nicole, I have the right to go,” Avery said, visibly shaking.
Nicole sighed, tired, angry and rubbing her head. “An alpha must stay─”
“Please, do you really think Waverly needs me? She doesn’t need an alpha─ or anyone for that matter, she could sit on the throne alone and no one will bat an eye.”
“But she wants you here,” Nicole tried, confused by Avery’s little rant.
“I can’t face her, Nicole.” Avery broke down and looked away. “I failed her. I was there, next to her, and didn’t suspect a thing. You left them all with me and now father is dead, my own husband almost died, Waverly almost died, your child─ I can’t face her; I need to be away.”
Nicole held her brother’s face lovingly and wiped his tears. “She could never blame you, brother, and neither could I. So, please, stay and─”
“No,” Avery refused, “I'm coming with you and when we end them, then I will be able to face everyone, not before.” He walked towards the horses without waiting for an answer.
Nicole grunted but couldn’t do anything. She turned to her guards who didn’t have anything to say but looked like they agreed with the prince. Everyone wanted to get the ones who hurt them.
Defeated, and still carrying the recent deaths on her shoulders, Nicole surrendered to the idea of taking her brother with her to war for the first time.
Finally ready to leave, Nicole heard the sound hoofbeats and rolled her eyes. “I cannot take you this time; you know that.”
“Fuck you, Nicole, I'm not backing out until we end this.” Wynonna stopped next to her but didn’t even bother look. “Let’s go!” she ordered like she was the leader and Avery followed her.
Nicole watched them march ahead of her and sighed, “so much for facing my demons alone.”
***************
The ride was dark, matching their lingering sorrow. They barely said a word to each other during the first days and nights, no one dared to break the mourning silence that had taken over; until Avery giggled one time, sitting in front of the fire, and a grieving Nicole looked at him with questioning eyes. He tried to hold his laughter as he apologized but recounted the story when Willa found a giant rat and thought it was a bunny until the thing bit her finger when she tried to pet it.
That did it, Nicole and Wynonna slowly joined him and laughed until tears ran down their cheeks in a strange mix of sadness and joy but it was perfect, it was exactly what they needed to feel in that moment. A perfect relief. Wynonna and Avery kept telling fun stories but Nicole would still look to her side from time to time, expecting to see her friend laughing with them. She knew well in her mind Willa would never be there again, but they had shared so much throughout their lives and she would always, always look.
It was a much lighter ride the next day, they made good use of their stallions and galloped to their destination, reaching it in less time than expected.
Just as they reached the Morelessley limits, Nicole could see her army ready to fight, the long lines of men on the snowy field, waiting to follow her was outstanding, her numbers were intimidating in the light of day, but she knew that wasn’t enough, she needed to be better this time. Smarter.
Julian was ready at the front line, holding their position, but he watched in shock how Nicole’s eyes set on him and then up ahead, both York brothers on their horses; just there, waiting, and Julian knew that was the exact moment Nicole’s blood boiled.
She kicked her horse and rode past him, just a streak of flaming hair riding fast as an arrow. A raging arrow that is, eyes red and teeth clenched, almost seething.
He tried to call for her as he got on his horse but she didn’t even turn to acknowledge him. Even Avery and Wynonna had trouble keeping up with Nicole’s pace.
Almost blinded with rage, Nicole kept her eyes on the York brothers, dying with anticipation, just the thought of driving her sword through their hearts was enough to make her grunt and push her horse to go faster.
Her alpha was ready, roaring with the fury of the lives lost, but, in a brief moment of awareness, Nicole started noticing the small things. Her eyes slowly moved from left to right, taking in the scene in front of her.
Separated was what was left of the York army. Two clear sides, one behind each Prince. Was it a tactic? Perhaps not. Both sides were holding different banners now and Nicole finally understood. They were no longer a united front.
Pete’s side was holding its position, following the orders from their leader while Kyle’s side was arranged to attack, unsheathed swords and archers ready to fire, so that’s where she headed.
It was surprising to see how Kyle didn’t order his archers to shot at her, maybe because Nicole had thousands of men and women behind her, or maybe because he had another evil plan, but it didn’t matter, Nicole swore that ridiculous war would end that day, whatever the outcome.
Kyle held tight to the reigns of his horse and opened his mouth, probably to taunt Nicole as soon as she was near, but she didn’t stop and his eyes widened when he realized she wasn’t going to either but by then it was too late. His smile faltered when he saw how Nicole jumped out of her horse straight to him, pushing him and his smug face to the ground
Nicole rolled on the snow and stood up, ready to strike, but some of Kyle’s men stepped forward and surrounded her. She smirked, more alpha than anything else, and pulled out her sword. The absolute ruthless look on her face should have been enough warning but the men still tried to attack, finding the end of her sword and falling down like dominoes, one after the other, unable to face her wrath.
The rest of Kyle’s side advanced then, while he crawled away from the fight, trying to find cover with his brother. More people tried to step forward and face Nicole, but the ones who reached her met their death and the ones who didn’t suddenly fell to the ground, with an arrow perfectly shot at the only unarmored skin of their throats.
Nicole looked back for a moment to find who was gracious enough to assist her. Fast on his horse rode Avery, bow and arrow in his hands, skillfully shooting arrow after arrow to give her cover next to an enraged Wynonna, who Nicole could tell from the distance was still yelling every curse she knew.
Kyle’s people hesitated for a moment, their leader was hiding away from them while they fought, and that was enough for some of them to retreat and bend the knee.
Some other still tried and lunged to attack Nicole but she ended them, wielding her sword in the air and striking it down without hesitation, steeping over dead bodies to get to the next threat.
More and more soldiers halted and knelt in front of her until there was no one standing, Nicole was on top of a pile of bodies by then, chest heaving and still very much enraged, her face dripping with the blood of her enemies and not at all satisfied, but she lifted her fist in the air, signaling for her army to halt after she saw them reach her.
Avery and Wynonna stopped and Julian held the Haught army behind them. They all dismounted and walked to Nicole.
“Look at you, you are good with that,” Wynonna teased, pointing at Avery’s bow, “why didn’t you come before?”
“I'm the spare heir, Wynonna, I was never allowed to go to war.”
“Oh, yes. We replacements don’t get to have fun,” Wynonna joked again, knowing well what Avery spoke of.
Nicole walked past them, all heat and no control, heading for Pete York and they quickly followed behind. Worried for her because Nicole had a strange look on her eyes, almost out of herself.
“I hope you have said your goodbyes because you are dead!” Nicole threatened Pete and Kyle with a voice so loud it could be heard by the entire York army.
“We accept your challenge,” Kyle annoyingly said standing behind his brother.
Nicole scoffed angrily, almost mad. “There is no challenge, there is no parley, there is only you two dying today!”
“I told you, she would not accept it, you imbecile.” Kyle mocked in his brother’s direction and pushed him dismissively.
“Please, Nicole,” Pete begged, getting his helmet off. “Spare my people, they were forced to be here, they are innocent─”
“Innocent?” Nicole yelled, enraged, and pointing her sword at him. “Did you care about the innocent when you shot your poisoned arrows? When you killed my soldiers in the middle of the night like the coward you are? When you plotted to murder my family? My wife and child?”
Pete’s head snapped to look at Kyle, who had an evil smirk on his face.
“I'm sorry,” Pete said, dropping his head down and looking ashamed. “I didn’t─”
“Of course you didn’t know!” Kyle scorned in his face. “Mother didn’t trust you; half of our people don’t trust you, that’s why they stood behind me even when you’re the eldest! Because you are weak and you don’t have what it takes!”
Nicole’s anger subsided on a small level. She tried to analyze the sight in front of her, brothers arguing while the rest of their army watched. Their soldiers looked tired and scared on both sides, probably wondering what will become of them regardless of who would be victorious in the end.
“That’s why you will never be king!” Kyle yelled at his brother but lunged forward with his sword towards Nicole, who simply stepped to the side, thankful for the brothers bickering long enough for her control her emotions and clear her head.
Kyle wielded his sword in the air and laughed. “So, I must assume your bitch is still alive? Being that you’re not dying of grief, that is. I really thought Beth was going to succeed but─ I suppose I will have to do it myself.”
He tried to hit Nicole again but she calmly dodged it and pushed him down, making him fall forward.
“You know we got the poison from your land?” Kyle huffed as he stood up, brushing the snow off his armor and already out of breath, but keen on provoking Nicole. “Imagine your people dying because you let anyone walk free in here. Oh, and it was so easy to get, just a man going around without being stopped! You don’t deserve to rule over this kingdom because you are too naïve, you don’t think anyone is out to get you!”
He was going to attack but stopped when he saw Pete sitting down in front of them, helmet off and sword planted on the snow.
“What are you doing?” Kyle asked in disbelief. “We can take her together!”
Pete shrugged and shook his head. “I think I will wait for her to kill you and then I will try my luck.”
“You are a disgrace!” Kyle yelled, enraged and faced Nicole again, ready to attack.
Nicole had been looking at him, studying his voice, his eyes, his movements. He was deranged but she was expecting that, what she did not expect was him attacking her with grace and precision.
“He is good,” Nicole thought, after avoiding the first couple of strikes.
Fast, trained and strong. Not like his mother, but Kyle was a decent rival.
It wouldn’t stop him from dying by Nicole’s hand but he still tried, bless his soul. Maybe if he wasn’t so angry, he would have a better chance. But he was attacking too fast, and he would soon lose all energy.
Nicole avoided him without effort while her army and family stood behind, watching her fight. Watching how she toyed with him, kicking him when she moved away from him after another missed hit. Slowly slamming her sword on his helmet after Kyle dramatically swirled, trying to stab her in the back; or pushing him to the ground and giving him all the time in the world to stand without attacking him.
The more she toyed, the angrier Kyle grew, and the more erratic he became. Striking without a clear strategy, without even taking Nicole fighting style into consideration. Trying to hit her on her left side thinking it was her “weak” side since she was right-handed.
Idiot.
Nicole was roaring with each hit, with every turn of her body and every incompetent grunt Kyle let out; every move was a step closer to end the life of the one who hurt her family.
Holding her sword with both hands she pulled it in an upward line, hitting Kyle’s head and ridding him of his helmet in the process.
And it was then two of Kyle’s soldiers stood up to try and help him, but Wynonna pulled out her sword and without hesitation stood in front of one of the angry looking men. She fought him with all she had, letting him get to Nicole was not an option; so, she dodged the hits and slowly hit him back when she could, both hands on her sword, fighting with a close guard, until she had a clear path to the side of his neck and drove her sword down without regret, watching his blood pour out, and looked to her right, where Avery had contained the other threat and was looking at the rest with enraged eyes, threatening anyone who would try and do the same.
Nicole saw them from the corner of her eye to make sure no one else would fall in her name, it was a slight moment when she let her guard down and it was the only mistake she made. Kyle saw an opportunity then and attacked, barely getting his sword to make a small cut on Nicole's neck.
Nicole stepped back and brought her fingers to her wound, frowning when she saw them tinted red.
“See? You bleed!” Kyle sneered with pride. “You are no God; you can be killed! You are as good as dead!” he ecstatically yelled.
He lunged again, with his sword over his head and striking down several times, while Nicole deflected the hits.
Avery tried to intervene, his fists were tight and knuckles white, trying to hold back, but Wynonna stopped him with a hand on his chest.
Wynonna Earp understood better than anyone, the need to avenge her love ones, to take heads without asking questions, to appease the pain inside, but she also had faith in her friend. They were there for support more than anything because there was no way Nicole was going to lose this battle. She could have faced the entire York army alone and would have won, the fire in her eyes was burning bright, strengthened by every single dead soldier, by every scream still resonating in her head from the night of the fire, by the image of Willa lying on the floor, by her father and the one’s back home, the ones she swore to protect.
Nicole Haught was going to win, that was for sure.
And Wynonna was going to watch in delight.
Nicole eluded Kyle’s blade but kept striking forward each time, hitting his middle and his arms with over and cross cuts, groaning like a mad woman until her sword cut deep on Kyle’s face and he cried in pain dropping his weapon, a kick to his leg and he fell on his knees, sobbing.
Nicole grunted from deep withing her chest, full of anger, full of pain, and released her sword, letting it fall on the white snow, and she walked to stand behind Kyle.
She huffed as her arms encircled around his neck in a vise-like grip and she pressed them tight, forcing him up as she restrained him and felt how he started to grasp for breath.
Kyle tried to reach back with his hands to freed himself but Nicole only tightened her grip and whispered in his ear.
“How does it feel, Kyle? How does it feel to have no more air? How does it feel to know this is how you die? This is for my family, you pathetic excuse of a man.”
The veins on her forehead were on the verge of bursting, her eyes were smoldering embers, shining through her blood-covered and trembling face, and she could feel her alpha howling inside, finally feeding its rage, so she pulled her arms tighter; pursing her lips and grunting with the effort, enjoying how Kyle slowly stopped fighting until his arms completely fell to his sides and she could no longer sense his wretched alpha anymore.
She let out a long breath, relieved to know he was no more and finally released him, dropping his lifeless body to the ground.
She stood next his dead form, still huffing with the effort, and looked at her brother and friend who nodded at her. She went to pick up her sword and stood over his body, driving the blade down through where his heart should be, feeling the steel cut through every layer of flesh until it hit the snow beneath him.
It was the right thing to do in battle, to make sure your rival met his maker, and Nicole did it not because Kyle deserved it, but because she wanted to make sure the wicked man would not stand up again. Ever.
Pete just looked away, unable to see his brother end, even when Kyle had been nothing but cruel his entire life.
It was his turn now and he knew it well, so he stood up and gave instructions to a man behind him while Nicole waited.
“Please, Nicole, my people─” he tried when he walked in front of her.
“I couldn’t care less about your people.”
“They are not to blame─” he pleaded but Nicole attacked him, still angry and unsatisfied, aiming for his head to make sure she would end him fast.
He defended himself with grace ─clearly a much more skilled fighter than Kyle─ and Nicole had to stop her attack to catch her breath. She wasn’t going to make the same mistake Kyle made and underestimate her opponent.
Pete counter-attacked then, holding his longsword with both hands and aiming for Nicole’s right shoulder. Clearly, he had paid attention.
The loud clang of their swords made chills run down both their armies’ spines, this was a different battle. Nicole was much more superior than Kyle but Pete held his own.
Avery and Wynonna hesitated for a moment and feared for her while Pete’s army found hope they may win this war after all.
Nicole had little time to find a weakness in her enemy, he was fast, with clean movements, elegant and strong. She thought back to all the times Xavier and Eliza’s training had pushed her beyond her limits and was grateful for it, if it wasn’t for that…
Pete attacked again, this time faster and stronger, forcing Nicole to a defensive stand and step back over and over again until her back hit the ground.
She looked around to see she had tripped on Kyle’s dead body and had fallen back. She thought the worst, her rival had now all the advantage in the world and a simple move would end her life.
But Pete stopped and leaned forward, resting his hands on his knees. “Please stand up,” he said through huffs.
Nicole looked at him, dumbfounded and he simply shrugged, waking back, “I would still like to hold on to the last bit of honor I have left, if you don’t mind.”
Nicole had trouble getting up, looking equally exhausted, but mostly trying to understand Pete’s actions. He had always seemed different than his family─ it didn’t matter. She had to end him.
Her nostrils were flaring and her eyes were focused as she faced Pete once again, just assessing him while he stood tall, ready to defend himself. She tightened her hold, with her two hands around her sword, and started to approach him, each step faster than the last.
Everyone was holding their breaths, the sound of her feet hitting the ground was the only that could be heard amongst the expectant crowd, until Nicole grunted, all Alpha, and raised her sword in the air, striking it down over Pete, who tried his best to parry, but barely managed to do so.
Nicole was centered, calculated and determined and Pete’s strength was not enough to stand the number of hits Nicole was throwing his way. One after the other, non-stop.
Pete deflected a cross cut to his middle, but Nicole cut under his arm with the back of her blade in an upward thrust, making him drop his sword and everyone knew he was done.
She kicked him in the middle of the chest, throwing him to the ground and walked to stand over him. She bared her teeth and lifted her blade in the air before driving it down without hesitation in a single move.
There was silence on the battlefield, only Nicole’s hard pants could be heard around both armies and they all watched how Nicole stepped aside and fell to her knees, next to Pete’s body.
“I promised,” she uttered with relief in her voice, watching blood run down the blade of her sword and fall to the snow.
“I promised my Queen I would get the head of the guilty…
But I also promised to be fair to the innocent, and I believe you. I believe you didn’t know.”
Pete watched with widened eyes how Nicole’s sword was buried on the ground next to his cheek, after having made a deep cut on his skin but spared his life.
“So go home, Prince of York,” Nicole continued and looked at Pete straight in the eye, “but every time you welcome a new day, every time you breathe, every time your heart beats…
You remember is because of Waverly Haught’s grace, not mine.”
Nicole used her sword for support and stood up, ready to leave but Pete grabbed her boot.
“Wait…” he said, moving to kneel before Nicole with trouble. “You won; you get to rule over my land now. It is fair.”
Nicole huffed sarcastically and shook her head. “I couldn’t care less about your land. Those are your people there.”
“They won’t follow me,” Pete replied, looking down. “Half of them don’t trust me and some see me as weak.”
Nicole looked at him and saw a good man who had been mistreated by his family and some of his people. She felt sorry for him, he probably would have been a good leader if he had received the same support Nicole got from her family. Different upbringings, different outcome, even though they were similar at their core.
“You tried to save your mother, you stayed and fought, you pleaded for your people; you are not weak, Peter.”
She walked to stand in front of Pete’s army and raised her sword, making them all kneel in front of her.
“York is mine now,” she voiced with command. “If any of you wants to leave, you may, but be advised: if we see you on any part of our kingdom you are as good as dead. If you decide to stay you are under my ruling and you will. Obey. Me.
I am naming Peter York as my Warden and he will rule in my name, if any of you disrespects him, you will face my wrath and I warn you, I have very little patience left.”
Avery and Wynonna smirked to each other and Peter looked at her in disbelief as she walked away after having given her orders but one of the York generals stood up and cleared his throat.
“Excuse me, Your Majesty,” he addressed her with a shaky voice and his head down. “There has never been an unmarried Warden before.”
Nicole turned to Pete and smiled, “perhaps I can help with that. I did take your bride, after all.”
She saw amused as Pete playfully smile back but watched how it slowly faltered and his face turned grim.
“Healer!” he yelled and Nicole looked at him confused. “Nicole, your wound!” he pointed.
Nicole brought her fingers to her neck and frowned when she saw black what once was red.
She hurriedly ran to her brother, who helped get on her horse to gallop back to her camp with both armies behind her, agitated, confused and scared.
As soon as she made it back, an assortment of healers was on her, led by Julian, who tried with shaky hands to clean her wound and ordered the rest to make ointment and potions for the King.
Wynonna and Avery stayed outside, pacing, worrying and cursing. Avery threw a punch at Pete and accused him of knowing and plotting to kill Nicole but Pete denied it and offered to question Kyle’s people to get answers. It was useless; Kyle’s closest friend and advisor had died by Wynonna’s hand on the battlefield and the rest weren’t aware of Kyle’s actions.
Nicole got out of the tent moments later, looking fine but so had Willa right before she fell, and greenish vines were already starting to appeared around Nicole’s wound.
She ordered her guards and a wagon to be ready to leave immediately while Julian kept trying to see for her and yelling at her she needed to be on a bed.
“Nicole, please listen to him!” Avery begged but was met with rejection.
“No!” Nicole apologetically said, walking to her ride. “If this is… it, you know I don’t have much time left and I would like to see her at least once more.”
Even against all advise, Nicole stepped on the wagon while the rest of her army didn’t hesitate and went behind her, not caring about the weather or fatigue, all they wanted was to be there for their King. Even Pete and his army went behind them, everything was chaos but one thing was for sure, they now followed Nicole.
After two days on the road, Nicole took a turn for the worst and they had to stop. She had already survived longer than expected, with Julian showing why he was called the angel after his miraculous and constant care, but things didn’t look good.
In the middle of the forest, with an entire army worrying around her, Nicole was wrapped up in blankets to keep her warm inside the wagon while Julian kept treating her would, even in the confined space. She breathed deep and looked at Wynonna, ready to speak.
“No, Nicole, we are not doing this,” Wynonna said, shaking her head but holding tight on Nicole’s hand.
“Wynonna─”
“No! You promised me you would help me; I can’t do this without you,” Wynonna mumbled through sobs.
“Please, you─ you’re Wynonna Earp, you’re the only one who can.” Nicole’s voice was weak and winded but she still found the strength to say her peace. “I have fa─ faith in you Wyn.”
Wynonna pursed her lips and wiped her tears, nodding in acceptance.
“Avery,” Nicole tried but her brother would not accept it either.
“No, Nicole! You promised me I would never be king remember?”
Nicole smiled weakly and tried to muffled her pained moans, “I─ I know I did and I'm fi─ fighting here, but you may have to sit on the throne after all. But Ave─ brother, my child─”
Avery held her hand in his and spoke with a resolve he didn’t know he still had. “You know I will see for my nephew like he was my own, Nicole, you don’t need to ask.”
Nicole shook her head and closed her eyes, “it’s a girl.”
“Then you need to be there to meet her!” Avery pleaded.
“I'm trying.”
***************
Waverly bent over in pain before the three people in front of her. Rayna, Rachel and Eliza had not left her side the entire time, even seeing over her while she slept.
They all ran to her side, worried and confused, it was too soon for the baby to come. They yelled for the healer but Waverly stopped them mid-scream.
“No, it─ its Nicole,” she said with tears brimming in her eyes. “She is not well.”
“We need to go!” Eliza ordered, making them all hastily run around to get their already prepared sacks.
Waverly looked at them astonished and stood tall, holding her stomach. “No! We are not leaving! I need to stay here and wait for her!”
Rachel and Eliza took her by the arms and pushed her through the door Rayna had already opened for her, while Waverly fought to set herself free.
“What are you doing? Let me go!” Waverly yelled as they took her to the library.
Rayna quickly opened the secret entrance and stood there, ready take Waverly away.
“I swear I will have both your heads!” Waverly threatened and stood her ground, finally getting Rachel and Eliza to stop.
“How are you this strong?” Rachel asked through pants.
“You all listen to me; I will not leave! I will see for my people and wait to get news from my wife, until then─” Waverly angrily yelled in the middle of the library.
Rayna stepped in front of her and pleaded with her sweetest voice, “please, sweetheart. If Nicole─” Rayna breathed deep to find strength, “if my daughter fell, we need to get you to safety, we all promised her.”
“She is not dead,” Waverly said with a shake of her head, “I can still feel her.”
“That doesn’t mean she didn’t fall, Waverly. It may still be dangerous for you if you stay. If she comes back, well, we will get you back soon, we promise.”
Waverly refused again but Rayna took Waverly’s face in her hands and really begged, “you have to think about your child right now, Waverly, please!”
Finally, Waverly agreed. Against her instincts and better judgment, she went through the passage Nicole showed her and walked away, feeling terrible for letting her post and the people she swore to protect behind, but thinking about the life in her womb through every moment of doubt.
It wasn’t easy, and was borderline cruel to make a pregnant woman go through a three day walk, but they were all scared after the recent events and the mere thought Waverly and the child would be in any danger made them follow their plan; get Waverly to Shorty and then to safety.
Waverly fought along the way but they all pleaded with her each time, letting her stop for short rests and making sure she ate the fruit and water they carried just for her.
Shorty was ready with a carriage at the end of the tunnel, looking relieved when he finally saw the Queen appeared from the dark.
Tired and miserable, Waverly held the man’s hand to board the carriage but stopped mid-strike and look back the way she had come from.
“I can’t. I need to go back.” She stepped down and started to walk, making her companions groan helpless.
“Waverly, no. Please, let’s go!” Rayna angrily said.
“No!” Waverly shouted, “I don’t know why I let you convince me to come, I need to be at the castle, waiting for my wife’s return!”
“Are you sure she is alive?” Rayna faintly questioned.
“I don’t know!” Waverly brought her hands to rub her temples. “I'm tired and confused and scared─ and this pregnancy has toyed a lot with my emotions!
“Please, Your Majesty.” Rachel stood in front of her and placed her hand on Waverly’s stomach. “You need to think about your daughter.”
“It’s. A. Boy!” Waverly said through gritted teeth and slapped Rachel’s hand away.
“Please, my Queen─” Eliza tried one last time.
“No,” Waverly interrupted and brought her hand to the pendant hanging from her neck. “She promised me she would come back to me; I need to be there for her.”
She stubbornly started to walk back with everyone begging her to stop and just as Eliza was trying to reach for her arm, Waverly turned, dagger in her hand and looking positively deranged.
“I swear if any of you tries to stop me, I will not hesitate to end you.”
They all looked at each other and took a step back, watching how Waverly hastily waddled back to she came from.
“She is feisty,” Shorty said with admiration.
“Her best and worst quality,” Rayna confirmed and thanked Shorty, asking him to stand by in case they managed to convince the young Queen to change her mind, even though she knew it was nearly impossible.
They walked all the way back in silence, just making sure Waverly was well, which she surprisingly was. She rested when she needed, which was rare, and ate the entire time but she seemed held together; probably driven by anger.
Just as they made it back to the library entrance, they heard a knock on the door. Waverly didn’t even get to sit before a guard walked in, looking startled.
“They’re here, Your Majesty, they’re back,” he informed, and Waverly didn’t hesitate in running towards the entrance.
It was cold and Waverly was not properly covered but she didn’t notice, what she saw took her breath away.
Avery and Wynonna looking gray, the army looking worst and Peter York on his horse.
Was he the King now? Had Nicole lost?
A million thoughts ran through her head as she took in everything around her but one thing stood out: there was no Nicole.
There was however a wagon and a blond man coming out of it, wiping blood from his hands.
Her heart stopped fearing the worst.
She failed to hear the voices calling for her, everything was a blur in that moment and all she could do was run to the wagon, ignoring everyone and anything else, the heartbeat banging on her chest was too loud and her worry was too great.
With an agility she didn’t know she still possessed, she held her belly and got on the wagon, finding her wife there, paled face with some traces of blood a dirty bandage on her neck.
It was too much and she couldn’t get her emotions in order, she let her body surrender to grief instead and threw herself over Nicole’s middle, with tears running freely out of her eyes.
She couldn’t hear nor see anything but didn’t fail to register a dirty hand landing on top of hers. Weak fingers trying to grasp at her to make her look up until she finally did.
Even through her teared eyes she saw it. The weak but present rise and fall of Nicole’s chest and her characteristically beautiful dimple on her cheek as she heard her soft but very much alive voice.
“I promised you I’d return.”
Notes:
She lives! 🤩🥳
Chapter 33: Waverly, Queen of Haught
Summary:
The final chapter on our favorite couple's story.
Notes:
You made it to the end! Yay!
Can you believe I thought this would take me 20 chapters to write? Lol, I was so naïve.Warning: there is a long and sappy note at the end, but you don’t have to read it. 🤣
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Waverly, Queen of Haught
It was peaceful waking up on her own bed. Nicole still felt weak but smiled contentedly when she registered the warm body of her wife next to hers. Even in her sleep she had felt them, the jasmine scent of her mate and the very distinctive cinnamon smell that was now mixed with it, clearly coming from their pup, and that was enough to get the much-needed rest her body craved after coming face to face with death.
What helped a lot with her recovery was the way Waverly was buried in the crook of her neck while softly running her finger over Nicole’s scars like she always used to.
“I like it when you do that,” Nicole hummed, making Waverly wrap her arm around her middle and rub her nose against Nicole’s neck.
“I can’t believe you’re here. Are you real?” Waverly asked against her mate’s skin.
Nicole smiled then, full of joy and gratitude. She moved with a bit of trouble and took Waverly’s chin between her fingers to make their eyes connect.
“Get in here and check.”
The way their lips touched breathed life into both of them, a warm and soft touch, lingering for just a small moment, feeling each other’s presence and feeding their souls.
“I am very real, my love,” Nicole said in such a comforting way Waverly’s tears threatened to fall again, even after all the crying she had done the day before.
Waverly ran her hand over Nicole’s neck and sighed. “I am so happy you’re alive so I get to be the one who kills you for making me walk for six days, my dumb Alpha. My feet are swollen!”
Nicole laughed and apologized, reaching for Waverly’s lips again, grateful to be alive and get to enjoy her wife’s perfectly justified wrath.
“You have a lot to explain,” Waverly demanded and sat up, “starting with why is there a York in my castle, and people stopping me from killing him?”
“You tried to kill him?”
“No,” Waverly grunted and smirked while crossing her arms. “I was tired so I asked Eliza to do it but your stupid brother and my stupid sister stopped her.”
“I would have love to see that!” Nicole laughed, making Waverly just a little bit angry.
“It is not funny, Nicole. I thought you died. I thought he killed you, I was so scared and couldn’t feel you! And, sweetheart, you look like death right now.”
“I think I died for a moment,” Nicole confessed with honesty, “but Pete had nothing to do with it, it was his brother but I assure you, he is gone and will never bother us again. We are safe.”
“So?” Waverly asked, clasping her fingers over her belly, waiting for Nicole to explain herself.
Nicole made an effort to move, even though it was difficult, and sat up. “Kyle, he─ he probably poisoned his sword and cut me during battle. And I fought, Waves, I really did. I also had Sir Julian’s help who kept me alive but it was Astrid who truly saved me.”
“Astrid?” Waverly questioned in disbelief. In her haste, she failed to see Astrid and Grace amongst the people who were with Nicole the day they arrived.
“When she woke up after her wound was treated, she told Healer Grace about Willa and took her to Balerno to see Grace’s mothers and find a cure, thinking it would serve us in battle. It took them a while to find it but when they did, Astrid rode straight to the battlefield where she learned about me and then made it her mission to find us. If it wasn’t for her, I would have died.”
Waverly did her best to wipe the tears running down her cheeks as she heard Nicole’s journey, hurt to finally understand how close Nicole had actually been to dying.
“Well, we should reward them,” Waverly offered, trying to hold herself together. “Maybe gold, or perhaps a title. Oh! Castles! We can build them castles!”
Nicole laughed and reached for Waverly’s hand to stop her, “I think all they want is to be married, my love.”
Waverly frowned and scrunched her nose, “married? Astrid and Grace?”
“Mmhmm, yep.” Nicole nodded, pursing her lips.
“But they are so different! Astrid is so arrogant and Grace is so sweet!”
“Don’t they remind you of someone?” Nicole playfully asked.
“Well, yes my love.” Waverly reached for Nicole’s hands and kissed her knuckles. “We both know I can be conceited and you are just like honey.”
Nicole found amusement in Waverly’s words but felt the need to lie down, her body was still suffering and numbed at the same time, but she braced through it. Healer Grace assured her she would be back to feel like herself in a few days but needed to rest, advise Nicole gladly took this time and spent those days enjoying the time with her very pregnant, but very lovely wife.
Death was no longer a threat and she was back with her family. She had touched the stars.
***************
It took four days for Nicole to be able to regain sensation on her legs, seven to stand, and fourteen total to be back to her normal self.
But she spent them all with her mate. Gladly. Happily. Without complain.
Not even when Waverly fell with her full weight on her because she missed the contact, not even when Waverly asked for a foot rub every night; or when Waverly asked to be fed because she was too exhausted from carrying around a giant belly.
She didn’t complain once.
In fact, she enjoyed it. Spoiling her wife just because she demanded it was one of the greatest feelings after nearly dying. Nicole’s devotion to Waverly before was nothing compare to now, and that was saying something.
Nicole was glad to be able to see her people again, her mother and brother were finally able to breathe once she was up and healthy. They were closer than ever as they perfectly understood each other’s sorrow and did nothing but show their support.
Wynonna made sure to say a couple of snarky comments before returning home and almost crushed Waverly and Nicole when she said goodbye, but Avery was still nervous to share a room with Waverly and had avoided her from the moment they returned, still blaming himself for the attack on the Queen. Waverly had to summon him to her office as soon as Nicole was on her feet and it took just a beat for her to throw her arms around him, letting him feel her love and gratitude. It took more than that for Avery to feel confident again, he would always worry about his family, even if the threats had already been neutralized, but he worked through it. Slowly going back to his usual, childish and mischievous self.
There was still fear, of course. Nicole had trouble trusting people around her wife and preferred to have Eliza as the Queen’s personal guard. A post Eliza took with caution, considering she had been at the end of angry Waverly and it hadn’t been pleasant.
But her loyalty was unmatched and the blond Alpha performed her duty with pride and courage. Even when Waverly threatened her after Eliza insisted on checking every single room before Waverly entered it, Eliza didn’t care and insisted; a fact Nicole was grateful for. The King never failed to let Eliza know how appreciated she was.
With her wife safe, it was time for Nicole to make good on her word and fulfill her promises.
And she had a lot of promises to keep.
“I want to be a Kingsguard,” Rachel excitedly voiced with conviction as soon as she entered Nicole’s office.
“Are you sure that’s what you want?” Nicole questioned, surprised with the decision. In Rachel’s position, anyone would have asked for riches instead. “You could have the crown if you’d asked for it.”
Rachel shook her head in denial. “No offense, but that looks heavy.”
She walked closer to Nicole with a giant smiled plastered on her face. “Every time I saw you train with Xavier, I dreamt of being like a guard, of wearing the cloak. I know only Alphas are allowed to serve and I'm too old to start training, but that’s what I want.”
“Are you─?”
“YES! I am very sure, Your Alphaness!”
“Very well,” Nicole joyfully agreed. “I will send you to Venrya to train under Xavier─”
“Xavier?” Rachel shrieked, overly excited, throwing her fist in the air.
“Yes,” Nicole confirmed. “I will ask him first, but I don’t think he will refuse. Only when he thinks you are ready, you will come back here and finish your training with Eliza, so you can be officially anointed.”
The loud squealed coming from Rachel almost deafened Nicole but she still let herself be hugged tight by the young beta; and she smiled, happily, knowing Rachel already possessed all the necessary qualities to be a loyal and brave Kingsguard.
It was a little harder to keep her promise to Astrid. Grace’s betrothed was keen on marrying the hero Healer who saved the King’s life, even though they had never met, but a lot of gold and generous piece of land and the beta’s mind was miraculously changed.
Nicole walked to the infirmary where Astrid was still recovering after putting her body through so much, but looking mighty happy with the care received, or rather her caregiver.
“Here!” Nicole cheerfully presented her with a scroll containing Astrid and Grace’s Banns of Marriage.
“I have arranged for Grace’s previous betrothed to marry someone else, you have a clear path now, as long as she wants you.”
“Oh, I want her!” Grace yelled from behind the door, making both Alpha’s laugh.
Astrid took the scroll in her hand and opened, feeling emotional at the words contained in it. “If I may take advantage of your generosity,” she asked from her bed, “will it be too much to ask for a position here? I thought we would go back to Fanarya but Grace wants to stay here, says she likes it very much.”
Nicole looked around and leaned to whispered closer to Astrid. “Does your future wife already make the decisions?”
“Much like yours,” Astrid whispered back with a nod.
“Yes, that is true. My Queen doesn’t accept the word no anymore,” Nicole confessed with a shrug. “But you are my champion, Astrid, you are loyal and capable. I would be honor if you would accept to be a general in my army and live in High Castle.”
“Thank you, Your Majesty. It would be my honor,” Astrid bowed her head, accepting the position and extended her hand for Nicole to grab.
Nicole shook it, still not understanding how her nemesis had everything to do with her being alive, she could only be thankful for it.
The moment was broken by Grace walking in and letting out an ecstatic shriek in the process, throwing herself at Astrid, not caring for the King’s presence, but Nicole only smiled and winked at Astrid before leaving to meet her Queen for a much-needed time alone.
Now there was just the matter of finding Warden York a mate and Waverly had already found the perfect one.
It was nice to have peace but the sooner the York army left, the better everyone would feel. They had been staying in town until Pete was officially named and even though they were welcomed after they swore loyalty to the King of Haught, it was time for them to go back to their land.
Waverly had argued to send someone else to see over York but Nicole quickly assured her Haught wanted nothing with them, it was mostly a disguise so they could keep the peace and she would not torture her people by sending them to the faraway and cold land. The only ones who liked it there were the people who were born there.
Cryderman had been declared a living dead and his chances of recovery were low; what was a miracle was Archbishop Juan Carlo waking up and recovering just in time to officiate the marriage of Peter York to Stephanie Jones. Unsurprisingly, the omega had jumped at the opportunity to join her life to a prominent and rich man. It wasn’t love at first sight, but Peter seemed genuinely interested in Lady Jones, and Stephanie hadn’t left his side since Waverly presented her with the idea.
They had been inseparable since they met, sharing walks around the palace and sitting together at meals. It appeared their wedding would not be an issue.
It was a simple ceremony but huge in attendance, mostly because people came to congratulate Nicole on her victory once she was healthy, and they stayed to witness the marriage that was more of an alliance between kingdoms than a union between two people.
Stephanie never stopped smiling and Pete never stopped looking at her with unwavering eyes. It turned out to be a perfect match.
They drank and dance at the great hall, celebrating the marriage until it was time to officially appoint Pete as a Warden.
He stood with his wife in front of the throne while Nicole gave a speech about unity and name him Warden of York. They both knew they would never see each other again, and Pete’s land was mostly his own, but Pete was glad to have found an ally who had been merciful to his people. A burden had been lifted of his shoulders once he was no longer under his family’s shadow and he looked genuinely happy.
Just as both he and Stephanie were bowing before the King and Queen, the door slammed opened and a very weak Cryderman walked in, wearing just robes and looking incredibly thin but with a conceited look in his face.
“My King!” he said, looking around, “I don’t see your mother or brother so that must mean they failed but you rule!” He walked until he fell down on his knees in front of Pete. “I am so glad Haught will finally have a true King, one that respects tradition and hierarchy!”
Pete arched an eyebrow and looked at his new wife who had absolutely no idea what was going on either.
“I'm afraid I don’t know you or what you speak of, my lord.”
“I am an ally, my King,” Cryderman said, taking a hand to his heart. “I planned for your victory, I spoke to your mother through Beth and Malick, we were all hoping for your triumph so these lands could finally be ruled the way they were meant to─ I miscalculated the amount of poison I took but I assure you, I am your greatest ally!”
The entire room gasped and Cryderman didn’t understand why. It was until Pete looked at him with hard eyes, he started to get some clarity.
“I don’t appreciate traitors or their tactics, my lord,” Pete sternly voiced, “and I don’t think our King appreciates it either.”
He took his wife’s hand and moved away, revealing two very enraged rulers sitting on their thrones.
Nicole’s jaw was about to break and she almost jumped out of her seat but Waverly quickly took her hand and kept her there, watching how Eliza and Astrid moved to hold Cryderman by his arms and kept him where he was.
Everyone’s gaze was set on the thrones, Nicole was seething but Waverly’s gentle touch soothed her enough to speak with a serene tone.
“I was honestly, surprised to hear you were at the infirmary, Lord Cryderman. I knew in my gut you had something to do with the attempt on my family but a good King doesn’t cast judgment without evidence.”
It took a moment for Nicole to steady her breath but she achieved it, looking at Cryderman in the eye. “It does not matter now; I have claimed my revenge and took enough lives.”
Nicole smiled watching how Cryderman let out a relived sigh. “My wife however, I don’t think she will be quite forgiving.”
“What do you think, love?” she asked, kissing Waverly's hand.
Every eye set on the Queen, who looked composed and unbothered.
“Beheaded,” Waverly said with indifference, and saw how Astrid and Eliza lifted Cryderman off the floor.
“No… too much blood,” she added, feigning a contemplative face as she watched the despicable man being pushed in front to the floor again.
“Hanged─ No… torture.” It was clear she was toying him, letting him suffer for his insolence.
“I want him tortured first and when I'm tired, I will let him die.”
Cryderman chuckled dismissively, mocking the Queen. “Please… you don’t have it in you. You are no ruler! You try to shine but will always live under your Alpha’s shadow.”
Waverly let go of Nicole’s hand and stood up, holding her belly as she walked down the steps.
She was cold and calculated, not even blinking as she stood in front of Cryderman and spoke from deep withing her chest, trying her best to control her anger.
“You tried to kill my child, my lord; you know nothing of the person I am today.
You will be thrown in a cell where I assure you, you will take your last breath, but make no mistake, you will suffer first.
I will make sure to send the executioner every day to take a part from you and I will make sure you heal so you can take it again the next day.
And every day you will sit on your cell, praying for the day I take mercy on you and let you die.
And every day you will remember it was I who put you there, it was Waverly, Queen of Haught.”
Cryderman trembled and lost all of his confidence, begging to be pardoned as he was dragged away.
Waverly walked back up the steps and stood in front of everyone and held her head high, with a character and presence no queen had ever shown before.
“Music!” she ordered. “This is still a celebration.”
People went back to the party but the murmurs were all about the Queen and her actions, people would turn to her and saw her with admiration, an inspiring figure sitting on the throne, an equal to her Alpha.
She sat back and Nicole looked at her in awe, “that was…”
“Cruel? Insensitive?” Waverly questioned, still agitated.
“Necessary,” Nicole replied and winked when Waverly failed to hold a smile.
***************
There was peace in the Kingdom once again, Pete York, his wife and his people returned to his land, now under Haught protection, in name but not in reality.
Waverly kept growing bigger and tired and Nicole kept spoiling her, after everything her wife had been through, it was the least she could do.
Especially since it was now past the date the healers calculated she would be giving birth and she had become uncomfortable and irritable. Building and tearing her nest down because it was never to her full satisfaction ─even with Nicole’s help─ so she would lay on the bed, complaining about her discomfort.
“Xavier and Chrissy’s daughter has been born! Pamela Elizabeth Joan Dolls,” Nicole happily read from a message.
Waverly rolled her eyes and grunted, trying to accommodate herself over some pillows. “Great, does it say how they did it? I feel like I have been pregnant forever and the baby won’t stop moving!”
“Can I do something, love?” Nicole lovingly asked, trying to soothe her wife.
Waverly buried her head on the pillow and whined. “You have done enough, Nicole, this is your fault!”
“How come it’s my fault? You’re the one who is always late,” Nicole joked, realizing it was the wrong thing to do when Waverly looked at her with fire in her eyes.
Nicole dropped the letter and ran to her wife’s side, sitting on the bed and leaning in to whisper on her belly.
“I love you, my child. Can you please let mother rest, dear baby?”
Waverly breathed a sigh of relief, feeling the baby cease their movements. “We are going to have problems if he only listens to you.”
“It’s a gi─” Nicole stopped, sensing Waverly’s eyes on her, and shut up before getting on the end of her wife’s wrath again.
A week went by and it was officially number 42 after they had found out Waverly was pregnant but still, no baby.
Waverly had not been able to sleep, sit or stand comfortably, her belly looked like it would burst at any minute and she was done with everyone. Nothing would bring her joy; she was desperate and just wanted to give birth already.
Both their families arrived, expecting to see a baby by then but it wasn’t the case. They were warned to stay away from Waverly however, after Wynonna had been hit in the head with a shoe for mocking Waverly’s unpunctuality.
But it was that same night Nicole woke up startled, feeling a gush of fluid on the bed, just after Waverly had finally fallen asleep.
She carefully ran her fingers through Waverly’s hair, trying to wake her up, but was met with a pillow to the face.
“Waves, my love, I think it’s time,” Nicole softly whispered, after recovering from Waverly’s hit and trying to wake her up.
“But I want to sleep,” Waverly slurred with a sleepy voice before groaning in pain and holding her belly. “OW! Yes, it is definitely time!”
Nicole ran to order a guard to get the healers and went back to help Waverly sit up. It was all screams from there, Waverly was pain and Nicole couldn’t do anything. For the very first time she felt as if she failed to support her wife.
The healers entered the room and Nicole was kicked out; it was customary for the alpha to wait outside while their mate gave birth. She may have been the King but she still had to follow some traditions.
She was met outside her door by both hers and Waverly’s entire families, already waiting in chairs and wearing nothing but robes.
Rayna’s arms held her as she spoke soothing words but Nicole felt uneasy, she needed to be with her mate. She turned around to try and enter her room but Waverly started to yell curses and she thought better of it.
Nicole felt like hours went by but there was no baby yet. Either the baby really wanted to take their time or make a grand entrance, probably both. It was a Haught and an Earp baby; late and smug was their brand.
Everyone was happily waiting for the baby’s arrival outside the King and Queen’s chambers but Nicole couldn’t stop pacing back and forth, hands sweating and heart racing, until a loud scream broke her determination and she walked in, not caring about everyone trying to talk her out of it.
She made it to the room and froze; Waverly’s face was scrunched up in pain and her entire head was drenched in sweat as the healers kept working around her.
“YOU!” Waverly yelled, breaking Nicole out of her stupefied state. “I hope your cock falls off! You are never allowed to touch me, ever again!”
“I'm sorry, love,” Nicole nervously apologized, “I will leave now.”
“No, wait!” Waverly begged with tears on her eyes, “don’t leave, I need you!”
Nicole ran to her side and held her hand. Trying to hold a pained moan when Waverly crushed her fingers.
The healers looked at Nicole, surprised by her presence.
“Your Majesty─” Grace tried to argue, but Nicole quickly shut any objection.
“Just keep doing your job.”
They obeyed and carried on with their tasks while Nicole climbed on the bed and sat behind Waverly, speaking soothing and encouraging words.
“It is time, Your Majesty,” a healer said, sitting between Waverly’s legs.
“No, I can’t,” Waverly complained between sobs, dropping her head on Nicole’s shoulder. “It hurts so much.”
Nicole kissed her temple, lovingly encouraging her to keep going. “I love you, Waverly, you are the strongest person I have ever met, you can do this, okay? It is time to meet our child, my love.”
Waverly nodded and sat back up, almost unable to endure the sharp bolts of pain running through her stomach.
She held tight to Nicole’s hands and followed the healer’s order to push.
The screams coming from Waverly’s throat caused Nicole to feel her pain, as if she was being ripped apart from within. It was deafening and maddening, she could feel Waverly trying to push trough every pant and sharp cry for several minutes until all the healers smiled at the same time and urged her to push just little bit more.
Then there was an extraordinary stillness and they knew it was over. Grace took the child and saw for the newborn while the rest looked after the Queen, who couldn’t even rest after such effort and watched attentively how the little bit of joy was taken care of, anxiously waiting for the words she longed the most.
“It’s a girl,” Grace said, while cleaning the oddly calm baby.
“Ugh,” Waverly dramatically collapse on Nicole’s front. “Betrayed after all that pushing.” Even drained as she was, she still laughed and watch how Nicole was unable to contain her tears but she was distracted by the very loud “waah” coming from her baby and she panicked for the tiniest moment.
“Is she okay? Why is she crying so much? Nicole, why is she crying?”
“She is perfectly healthy, Your Majesty,” Grace said, walking to place the wrapped-up baby on Waverly’s arms. “She just misses her mothers.”
The moment the baby was on Waverly’s arms, she stopped screaming and it was an incredible phenomenon. There was no more pain, no more exhaustion, no more worries. There was just pure and uncontainable love.
Even if she was covered in red goo, her baby was entrancing, fascinating, and magical. Waverly was so lost in her baby’s soft and angelical face; she almost missed the emotional disaster Nicole had become behind her. All tears and sobs, a fully submitted alpha, marveled at the sight of her family.
“Are you okay, love?” Waverly fondly asked, enjoying the profound adoration she felt coming from her mate.
“Mmhmm,” Nicole nodded and kissed Waverly’s shoulder, wrapping her arms tighter around her family. “I love you both so much.”
“Do you have a name?” Grace asked from where she stood.
Nicole looked into her wife’s eyes, almost subdued to the outpouring love she felt in that moment, “you pick one.”
Waverly looked down at her baby, taking in her presence. “Ellie,” she softly whispered, running her little finger over the bridge of her baby’s nose.
“Shining light,” Nicole hummed with a smile on her face. “I love it.”
“How can something so small be this perfect?” Waverly said, unable to take her eyes away from her child. “Look at that little nose, and that little mouth and─”
Just as if she knew they were talking about her, Ellie smirked, much like her mother, and Waverly gasped, excited. “Did you see that?”
She ran her finger over the baby’s cheek, making her smile again and show her already deep dimple.
The Queen hurriedly uncovered Ellie’s head to find short, fine hairs, barely there but distinctively─
“Red.” Waverly smirked and looked at Nicole. “I told you our children would look like you, I was right about that.”
“Yes. Yes, you were.” Nicole was completely spellbound, lost in the bliss of having her family in her arms, feeling something words could never describe.
No time spent like that was enough, Nicole and Waverly could have stayed there forever, enjoying their little bubble, but it was time for the healers to help the Queen clean up and they both reluctantly stood up.
“Do you need my help?” Nicole was next to Waverly in an instant, not at all surprised with her wife’s strength just after delivering a baby.
“No, love, I'm okay. Can you please take Ellie and watch her?”
“Of course─ Oh, wow, she’s so small,” Nicole said in wonder, tenderly holding the baby in her trembling hands.
“Hey, my little shining light,” she whispered with a sweet voice, rubbing her nose against Ellie’s, “I have been dying to meet you.”
The baby cooed in response and Waverly’s heart could have grown out of her chest watching Nicole with the baby, watching her dream come true, her perfect family.
Waverly could hear Nicole’s voice from inside the bathroom and by the time the healers helped her out, she was awestruck by the view; Nicole sitting on a chair, with a smile so bright the sun couldn’t even compare, and Ellie resting on her chest, peacefully asleep.
“… and then, your mother said she may marry me, but she would never be my wife, can you believe that?” Nicole said, rubbing her baby’s back.
“What are you doing?” Waverly asked, wiping her tears away and getting on the bed.
“Oh, I'm telling her our story.” Nicole walked to kiss Waverly’s head and sat next to her, her gorgeous brown eyes shining with love. “Thank you for this, my love.”
“Mmhmm,” Waverly hummed, sensing how happy Nicole was, as their connection seemed to be working again. “I think we both did this,” she playfully added.
“And I think its time to let everyone see our little angel, I can sense Wynonna’s excitement from all the way here”
“Will you be okay?” Nicole asked, looking at her with the same ever-present devotion that made Waverly feel like she was the Queen of the only kingdom that ever truly mattered, Nicole’s heart.
“I'm perfect.”
After a lingering kiss on the lips, and still marveled by her wife’s strength, Nicole unwillingly stood up to leave.
Walking out behind the army of healers, Nicole held her baby in her arms to proudly show her to her family.
“Everyone… meet Ellie Haught,”
Tears started rolling as everyone gasped in awed, watching the sweet little creature yawn, clearly unbothered by the furor her mere presence caused.
Avery and Wynonna looked at each other, a clear challenge to see who would be the first to hold their niece. They slowly started walking towards Nicole but Avery elbowed Wynonna on the stomach and ran to take the baby out of Nicole’s arms while Wynonna bent over and cursed him.
“Hello, Ellie, I'm your favorite uncle,” Avery whispered in the baby’s ear, “I got you your first horse, an appaloosa mare, just like your mother’s.”
“No!” Wynonna yelled as she finally reached him and slapped him in the head. “I got her her first horse, a black destrier stallion, just like her mother’s. Now, give me the baby!”
“No!”
“Give me!”
“No!”
“Give me the baby or I will hide dirty stockings in your room and you will never be able to find them!” she threatened through her teeth.
“Fine.” Avery rolled his eyes and kissed Ellie’s forehead before handing her to Wynonna. “But I got you your first horse,” he playfully whispered.
“Oh, Gods, she is so soft!” Wynonna said through sobs before leaning down to kiss Ellie’s cheek. “And the smell─ Nicole why does she smell so good?”
She lifted her eyes to see everyone crowding her to get their turn to hold Ellie, all smiles and tears, all love.
Rayna laid her head on Nicole’s shoulder, unable to stop smiling. “She is beautiful, Nicole.”
“I wish he could have met her,” Nicole softly said.
“Me too, sweetheart,” Rayna replied with a sigh, “but I promise you he is smiling from the stars right now.”
***************
It was an exhausting couple of days but it was also fulfilling to receive so much love from their families. Ward and Michelle filled the baby with kisses every chance they got while Nicole’s brothers promised each would help Ellie escape their mother’s when she got in trouble.
Avery and Wynonna kept bickering about who would be the favorite uncle or aunt until the Earps returned home, not without Avery mocking Wynonna about how he would get to spend more time with Ellie, and Wynonna kicking him in the groin in return.
Alone at last, Nicole and Waverly secluded themselves in their room, enjoying their time with their child and not letting anyone else look over her. Ellie would not leave their arms.
Unfortunately, they started to fight often… over who got to hold the baby longer (Nicole, it was always Nicole.) Fortunately, it always ended with a kiss and both of them cuddled next to Ellie.
Even the baby’s cradle was brought to their room so she would not leave their presence, and it was often Waverly woke up in the middle of the night to find Nicole watching over Ellie; she could almost see Nicole’s alpha standing protectively over her child every time. And she loved it, every single time.
Six weeks later it was time for them to return to their jobs but neither of them could do it and leave Ellie with the nurses. So they would do their jobs while either holding the baby in their arms or having her asleep next to them in the cradles they had made for their offices.
Completely unusual and unconventional, but who would dare to question the King and Queen?
It was precisely with Ellie in her arms that Nicole received her mother in her office, and just as soon as Rayna walked in, she demanded to hold the baby.
“Oh, give her to me. I haven’t hold her since this morning.”
“When it was time to change her and you ran away?” Nicole playfully said, handing Ellie to her grandmother.
Rayna smirked, kissing all over Ellie’s face. “I’m the grandmother, Nicole, it is my job to spoil her not clean her messes. That is what you are for.”
Smiling and watching how her mother was bewitched by Ellie, Nicole granted entrance to a guard, who announced Sir Svane and Sir Nedley’s arrival, after Nicole had sent for them. After quite some time of watching them submit to Ellie’s cuteness, Nicole put her down on her cradle and started the meeting.
“I have asked you all here today to offer you a position in my council,” she said with fondness.
“You all have my trust and I would be honored if you would accept my proposal.”
They all looked at each other surprised, and just as Rayna was about to speak, Nicole stopped her and continued.
“I know what you’re thinking, but the truth is Waverly and I need people who can be honest with us by our side. People who can openly tell us when we’re wrong and don’t think themselves better than the people they serve to.”
She spoke with confidence and ease, letting them know exactly why she was choosing them.
“Sir Nedley, I know you are retired but you are one of the most honorable men I have ever known, I think you would be the Grand Master Haught kingdom needs.
Sir Svane, you are brave and loyal, and have proven to keep a level head even in the face of adversity, I would like you to be the new Knight Commander of my army.
Mother, you are wise and smart; I can’t think of no better person to be my senior advisor. Who better than you to tell me when I'm making a mistake?”
Nedley stood up and bowed his head, “I cannot refuse my King’s request, and I would be honor to serve you and the Queen.”
Walking closer to Nicole and offering his hand, Robert had trouble holding the tears brimming in his eyes and smiled. “You know I will follow you to the end of the world, Your Majesty, I gladly accept.”
“Nicole, this is so unconventional, are you sure about it?” Rayna asked.
“There are few things I have been more confident about, mother. Could you keep advising me the way you have done all of my life?”
“Only if you promise to listen,” Rayna playfully replied.
Breathing a sigh of relief now that things seemed to be falling into place, Nicole bid them farewell for the moment. It was now a matter of making their positions official but she was proud of the direction which she was leading her kingdom.
She sat back on her chair and watched Ellie asleep on her cradle before she reached for the letter waiting at her desk.
Every week Wynonna would write to tell her about her kingdom and ask for advice and every week Nicole would open the letter with a smile on her face before writing back.
This particular letter contained the news of Ward Earp stepping down in a year’s time and Wynonna panicking about her coronation.
She couldn’t help but laugh a little too loud at Wynonna’s ability to curse even in writing and thought about the perfect words to encourage her friend. If anyone had the right personality to take on the reins of her kingdom, it was Wynonna Earp.
She wrote back with the promise to be there to witness Wynonna taking the crown and sent the letter, fondly thinking back to all the memories they had shared throughout their lives and how far they both had come.
A friendship forged in fire. A friendship that would last forever.
***************
Waverly had been grateful for her wife’s attentiveness, giving birth had been draining but Nicole always made it all better, sometimes by simply soothing her with her presence. She adored how their connection was fully back now, helping them feel each other perfectly.
The healers diligently looked over her; even though she felt better and better and didn’t think she needed it, she followed their orders this time to avoid any complication and give Nicole some peace of mind.
It wasn’t easy to be back at her desk; pregnancies, treachery and training had taken her advisors away and now she had to take on every task by herself; and even though she cursed them sometimes, she quickly got over it. Besides, she thought at how cute Chrissy’s baby must be and how completely adorable Rachel would look once she got to wear the Kingsguard cloak and she felt warm rather than angry.
It truly didn’t matter once she rested on her mate’s chest with their baby between them. Nothing else mattered then. She went to sleep every night after an exhausting day counting her blessings and thanking the stars for her luck.
It was in the middle of the night she heard Ellie cry from her old office and now nursery, (neither her or Nicole could sleep that far away from their child) and immediately felt Nicole stand up to check on her.
It was true Nicole and Ellie had a special connection, Nicole could still tell when the baby was about to cry or was hungry and Waverly couldn’t even be jealous about it, her soul shone brighter every time she watched the two redheads together.
She often stayed awake watching Nicole dance with Ellie in her arms to get her back to sleep or listen to Nicole’s fantastic tales because her voice never failed to calm the baby when she was fussy.
Ellie loved Nicole scent and voice; she was exactly like Waverly that way.
“… and then, the princess slayed the dragon and saved the entire kingdom and her family.” Nicole finished, dramatically waving her hand in the air, mimicking the use of a sword.
“That’s right, my little shining light,” she leaned down over Ellie’s crib and rubbed the baby’s belly, “we must always fight for the people we love.”
“I love you very much and I will always fight for you, you are my most important thing─ well, you and your mother. She can be quite jealous, I warn you,” she whispered and kiss the baby’s head.
Just as she was about to return to bed, Ellie fussed again and Nicole quickly took her out of the cradle, sitting with her on a rocking chair to try and get her to sleep.
“Maybe she’s cold,” Waverly said from where she was leaning on the door, watching the whole scene. She went to get a blanket and brought it to wrap around the baby before sitting on her mate’s lap.
“Yes,” Nicole replied, wrapping an arm around Waverly’s waist, “she is much like you that way.”
They watched Ellie slowly close her eyes again, happily resting on her mother’s arm.
“I wanted to talk to you about something,” Nicole said, still unable to tear her eyes away from Ellie.
“I think we should sit together at the office and take advise from the council.” Nicole felt Waverly look at her and she finally turned to meet her. “I acted wrong, Waves. I told you we would be equals but didn’t act accordingly. If we do want to be seen as equals, we need to stay together and made decisions together, no more dealing with matters separately.”
“What would your new advisors think of that?” Waverly asked.
“Our council approves,” Nicole replied.
“And what would the people think of that?”
Nicole smiled then, almost teasing. “You are Waverly, Queen of Haught, remember? No one would dare to challenge you.”
Waverly matched Nicole’s smirk and playfully hit her shoulder. “I think I agree; with my advisors all gone, that is probably the best decision.”
“But also, because you deserve it, my love.”
They shared a small kiss and went back to watch their child’s peaceful face; it was completely enthralling and they could spend a lifetime just watching her.
“I didn’t think it was possible to be this happy,” Waverly said, running her finger on Ellie’s chubby cheek.
Nicole purred in response, her alpha scent growing stronger to wrap itself around her family.
“Do you think she will present as an alpha?” Waverly asked after a moment.
“I don’t care,” Nicole confidently replied. “Alpha, beta, omega… she will wear the crown only if she wants to.”
“What happened with producing an heir is what I was bred for?” Waverly joked.
Nicole took a deep breath and thought about it for an instant, trying to find the right words. “I used to think that and don’t misinterpret me, I love my position, I really do; but I won’t burdened her with all of this, Waves. She will know she has a duty to her people but I will not enforce it on her. If she doesn’t want it, then I suppose the Haught bloodline ends with me.”
Waverly looked at her, somewhat offended. “That is a nice sentiment, love, but are you implying we won’t have more children?”
“I will give you five hundred children if you want, my love─”
“Five hundred? That’s a bit much,” Waverly interrupted. “I was thinking one hundred; one hundred and fifty.”
“Then one hundred it is,” Nicole confirmed with a wink. “But they will all have the same choice, to serve only if they want to.”
Unable to hold her emotions in, Waverly kissed her wife with so much joy, letting it pour through her lips. “I love you so much, Nicole. And I am so proud of you.”
Nicole rested their foreheads together, breathing her wife in. “I love you too, Waverly, so, so much.”
A moment passed before Waverly reached inside Nicole’s robe, teasing the skin on her chest. “Say why don’t we put Ellie down on her cradle and get to work on those hundredths of children?”
Nicole looked at her, nothing but love in her eyes and nodded, showing her dimpled smile.
“Yes, my Queen.”
⪼ 𝔗𝔥𝔢 𝔢𝔫𝔡. ⪻
Notes:
*Huffs* Is this what giving birth feels like? As in: there was so much screaming and pushing involved but I'm so glad this baby is out? 😅
Honestly, I started writing this story so it would get out of my head and it became therapeutic along the way, but this experience helped me find an outlet; even when I suffered writers block about the story, I learned that I could write about anything and I felt so much better after.
Your response made it SO MUCH special though, so a huge thank YOU for reading, kudoing and commenting, I really had a blast reading your reactions and it made posting this story an incredible ride.
Shot out to @colormesummer and @delmacgirl for sharing this story on twitter. Follow them if you want fic recommendations 😉
Special shout out to Namaenai for being super helpful and awesome. Check the profile for more Wayhaught stories 😉
As always, you can reach me here: Jumpy_Ninja for additional yelling 🤣
And I guess that’s it. I love you awesome readers. Bye!
Pages Navigation
tragically_simple on Chapter 1 Mon 22 Feb 2021 08:48PM UTC
Last Edited Mon 22 Feb 2021 08:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
JumpyNinja on Chapter 1 Wed 24 Feb 2021 05:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Rymwho on Chapter 1 Tue 23 Feb 2021 05:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
JumpyNinja on Chapter 1 Wed 24 Feb 2021 05:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Guest (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 23 Feb 2021 10:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
JumpyNinja on Chapter 1 Wed 24 Feb 2021 06:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
VentiCoffeeReader on Chapter 1 Wed 24 Feb 2021 11:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
Emma (Guest) on Chapter 1 Thu 25 Feb 2021 09:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
DowntownReach on Chapter 1 Wed 28 Apr 2021 02:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
ThatKeenReader on Chapter 1 Mon 03 May 2021 07:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
Andro69 (Guest) on Chapter 1 Fri 07 May 2021 03:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
BWHwe on Chapter 1 Sat 29 May 2021 03:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
VerseTop on Chapter 1 Mon 12 Jul 2021 10:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
Weldingrainbow (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 24 Jul 2021 05:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fan (Guest) on Chapter 1 Wed 28 Jul 2021 04:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
Asterix2021 on Chapter 1 Fri 10 Sep 2021 11:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Gilljm on Chapter 1 Wed 17 Nov 2021 06:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
JumpyNinja on Chapter 1 Fri 19 Nov 2021 08:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
No11 on Chapter 1 Fri 04 Mar 2022 06:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
JumpyNinja on Chapter 1 Fri 04 Mar 2022 07:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
ange (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 20 Dec 2022 08:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bumblebee26 on Chapter 1 Fri 20 Jan 2023 04:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
pingubest on Chapter 1 Thu 13 Apr 2023 01:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mermanlade on Chapter 1 Mon 29 May 2023 05:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
UnusuallyExcited on Chapter 1 Fri 08 Sep 2023 08:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation